Toronto ginibemtg
PRESENTED BY
The University of Cambridge
through the Committee formed hi
the Old Country
to aid in replacing the loss caused by the Disastrous Fire
of Februarv the 14th, 1890.
THE AUTHORIZED EDITION
OF THE
ENGLISH BIBLE (1611).
Sonton: C J. CLAY, AND SON,
CAMBRIDGE UNIVERSITY PRESS WAREHOUSE,
AVE MARIA LANE.
DEIGHTON, BELL, AND CO.
: F. A. BROCKHAUS.
THE
AUTHORIZED EDITION
OF THE
ENGLISH BIBLE (1611),
/ ?
y
ITS SUBSEQUENT REPRINTS
AND MODERN REPRESENTATIVES.
BY
F. H. A. SCRIVENER, M.A., D.C.L., LL.D.
PREBENDARY OF EXETER AND VICAR OF HENDON.
EDITED FOR THE SYNDICS OF THE UNIVERSITY PRESS.
CAMBRIDGE:
AT THE UNIVERSITY PRESS.
1884
[All Rights reserved]
PRINTED BY C. J. CLAY, M.A. & SON.
AT THE UNIVERSITY PRESS.
PREFACE.
THE following pages comprise in substance a
reprint of the author's Introduction to the Cambridge
Paragraph Bible of 1873, with such additions and
corrections as more recent studies have enabled him
to make. The original work was the result of seven
years' continuous labour, and has been generally
recognized as the only attempt hitherto made to
construct a critical edition of the Authorized Bible
of 1611.
One interesting portion of his previous work, the
discussion of the Greek text underlying the Author
ized Bible and embodied in Appendix E, has been
virtually re-written, in the hope of attaining a higher
degree of accuracy than he or others have reached
aforetime. The author has been blamed for stating
that Beza, late in life, and through mere forgetfulness,
vi Preface.
asserted a claim to the revision of the Greek text
which appeared in parallel columns with his Latin
Version of 1556. Yet it is hard to put any other
construction on the language of his Preface to his own
latest edition, dated Calmdis Augusti 1598 :
Annus agitur quadragesimus secundus, Christiane lector, ex
quo Novi Testamenti Latinam interpretationem emendare sum
aggressus, Graeco contextu, non modo cum novemdecim vetus-
tissimis quam plurimis manuscriptis et multis passim impressis
codicibus, sed etiam cum Syra interpretatione collate, et quam
optima potui fide ac diligentia, partim cum veterum Grsecorum
ac Latinorum patrum scriptis, partim cum recentioribus, turn
pietate, turn eruditione prasstantissimorum Theologorum versio-
nibus, et variis enarrationibus comparato.
HENDON, February, 1884.
TABLE OF CONTENTS.
PAGE
Preliminary explanation !
Section I. History of editions of the Authorized Bible, 1611 —
1863 3
Section II. Its marginal notes and original texts ... 40
Section III. Its use of Italic type 61
Section IV. Its punctuation . . . . . . .81
Section V. Its orthography and grammar 93
Section VI. Parallel references in the margin . . . .116
Section VII. Miscellaneous observations . . . . .127
Appendix A. List of wrong readings of the Bible of 161 1 amend
ed in later editions 147
Appendix B. Variation between the two issues, both bearing the
dateofi6n ......... 203
Appendix C. List of original readings of the Bible of 1611 re
stored, later alterations being withdrawn . . . '215
Appendix D. Dr Blayney's Report to the Delegates of the
Clarendon Press . 238
Appendix E. The Greek text adopted in the Bible of 1611 ex
amined and arranged 243
Note on the Synod of Dort 264
Original Epistle of the Translators to the Reader, with notes . 265
Index of Persons and Subjects 305
CORRIGENDA.
P. 147, last line but one: for i Mace. xiii. 15 read i Mace. xiii. 51.
P. 148, col. i : for Gen. xii. read Gen. xli.
„ „ : for Lev. xviii. 20 read Lev. xviii. 21.
P. 159, i Chr. xv. 18, 20 (first reference): for 1639 rea& 1638.
THE AUTHORIZED EDITION OF THE
ENGLISH BIBLE (1611),
ITS SUBSEQUENT REPRINTS AND MODERN
REPRESENTATIVES.
A CRITICAL edition of the Authorized Version of
the English Bible, having reference to its internal
character rather than to its external history, and indicating
the changes for good or ill introduced into the original text
of 1611 by subsequent reprints, would have been executed
long ago, had this Version been nothing more than the
greatest and best known of English Classics. And such a
design has been rendered all the more necessary by the fact
that a formal revision of the Translation itself is now in
progress, having been undertaken about fourteen years ago
under the auspices of the Convocation of the Province of
Canterbury. If a judgment may be formed from previous
experience in like cases, the revised and unrevised Versions,
when the former shall be at length completed, are destined
to run together a race of generous and friendly rivalry for the
space of at least one generation, before the elder of the two
shall be superseded in the affections of not a few devout
persons, who, in so grave a matter as the daily use of Holy
Scripture, shall prove slow to adopt changes which yet they
will not doubt to be made, on the whole, for the better. With
2 Sect. I.} Authorized Version of the Bible (1611).
so sharp a struggle before it, it is only right that the Author
ized or King James's Bible should be represented, as far as
may be, in the precise shape that it would have assumed, if
its venerable Translators had shewn themselves more exempt
than they were from the failings incident to human in
firmity; or if the same severe accuracy, which is now de
manded in carrying so important a volume through the
press, had been deemed requisite or was at all usual in
their age. The purpose of the present work is to discuss,
within as moderate a compass as the subject will permit,
the principles which have been adopted in editing the
following pages, the reasons whereon they are grounded,
and the difficulties which have been encountered in the
prosecution of an arduous but by no means a wearisome
task. For the reader's convenience it will be divided into
seven Sections, the chief contents of which are here sub
joined.
Section I. On the history of the text of the Authorized
Version, from A.D. 1611 down to the present time.
Section II. On its marginal notes; and on the original
texts, both Greek and Hebrew, employed by the Translators.
Section III. On the use of the Italic type by the
Translators, and on the extension of their principles by
subsequent editors.
Section IV. On the system of punctuation adopted in
1611, and modified in more recent Bibles.
Section V. On the orthography, grammatical pecu
liarities, and capital letters of the original, as compared
with modern editions.
Section VI. On the references to parallel texts of
Scripture which are set in the margin.
Section VII. Miscellaneous observations relating to
the present edition, and general Conclusion.
To this short treatise is annexed, besides several other
History of the Text.
Appendices, a full Catalogue of the places in which the text
of modern Bibles differs from that of the standard of 1611,
with the dates at which the variations Were severally adopted,
so far as by diligent care they have been ascertained.
The Translators? address to the Reader, prefixed to the
edition of 1611, is reprinted at the end of this volume.
SECTION I.
On the history of the text of the Authorized Version of the
English Bible, from A.D. 1611 down to the present time.
MOST readers will be aware that numberless and riot
inconsiderable departures from the original or standard
edition of the Authorized Translation as published in 1611,
are to be found in the modern Bibles which issue from the
press by thousands every year. Some of these differences
must be imputed to oversight and negligence, from which
no work of man can be entirely free ; but much the greater
part of them ate deliberate changes, introduced silently and
without authority by men whose very names are often un
known. Now, if such alterations had been made invariably
for the worse, it would have been easy in future editions to
recall the primitive readings, and utterly to reject the later
corruptions. This, however, is far from being the case.
Not a few of these variations, especially those first met with
in Cambridge folio Bibles dated 1629 and 1638, which
must have been superintended with much critical care,
amend manifest faults of the original Translators or editors,
so that it would be most injudicious to remove them from
the place they have deservedly held in all our copies for
the last 250 years1. A full and, it may be hoped, a fairly
1 On a question of so great made by previous editors of the
importance as that of retaining Authorized Version, it is safe to
changes for the better already be fortified by the judgment of so
I 2
4 Sect. /.] Authorized Version of the Bible (1611).
complete list of these changes is given in Appendix A at the
end of this volume, to which the student is referred once
for all : the attempt therein made to assign the period at
which they were severally admitted into the text, although
great pains have been bestowed upon the investigation,
must be regarded as sometimes only approximately success
ful. Other copies, of an earlier date than that cited, may
occasionally have anticipated it in making the given cor
rection ; but these inaccuracies will hardly affect the general
results, or impair the conclusions to which they lead. One
class of variations has been advisedly excluded from the
Catalogue, as seeming rather curious than instructive or
important ; namely, that arising from errors which, having
crept into editions later than that of 1611, after holding
a place in a few or in many subsequent issues, have long
since disappeared from the Bibles now in use. Of this
kind is that notorious misprint in the Cambridge folio of
1638, once falsely imputed to ecclesiastical bias, "whom ye
may appoint over this business" ("ye" for "we"j Acts vi. 3;
a blemish which obstinately maintained its ground in some
copies, at least as late as I6821. The several editions of
cautious and well-informed a writer only commend the sound judg-
as Dr Card well : "There is only ment which, after it was generally
one case, perhaps, in which it adopted, did not hesitate to retain
would become the duty of the it" (Oxford Bibles, 1833, p. 2,
privileged editor to enter into by Edward Cardwell, D.D., Prin-
questions of criticism, without cipal of S. Alban's Hall, Oxford),
some express authority to support x Hartwell Home, to whose In-
him. If a given mistake of the troduction all English students of
Translators had already been cor- the Bible owe more than they can
rected before his time, if the public ever duly acknowledge, adds an-
opinion had concurred, either avow- other instance of less importance
edly or tacitly, in the change, he (though he does not quite know
might reasonably hope that the its true history), which shall serve
general acknowledgment of the as a sufficient specimen of the
truth would relieve him from the whole class. In i Tim. iv. 16 for
obligation of returning into error. " the doctrine " of the books from
I say nothing of the boldness 1611 to 1630, we read " thy doc-
which first made the alteration ; I trine" in 1629 (Camb.) down to
History of the Text 5
the Authorized Version which have been used in the
formation of our Catalogues and in our suggested revision
of the text are chiefly, though not exclusively, the following.
(i) The standard or primary one published in 1611,
"Imprinted at London by Robert Barker, Printer to the
Kings most Excellent Majestic." Here, however, we are
met on the threshold of our researches by the perplexing
fact that at least two separate issues bear the date of
that year, yet differ from each other in so many minute
particulars, that we cannot help raising the question which
is the earlier or more authoritative, and consequently the
more suitable to be taken as the model to which subsequent
reprints ought to be accommodated. On this subject, so
interesting to students of the English Bible, much information
has been imparted by Mr Fry of Bristol, whose materials
will be thankfully used by many that feel unable to adopt
his conclusions, and might desire a little more scholarlike
precision in the method of his investigations1. The two
chief issues of 1611 may be respectively represented by
a folio now in the British Museum (3050. g. 2), and another
in the same Library (3050. g. i) of which Mr Fry says in a
manuscript note that "it is every leaf correct, and may be
taken as a standard copy of this issue." There is yet a third
class of books, bearing date the same year, containing (some
more, some less) sheets of six leaves or twelve pages each, or
occasionally only two or four leaves of a sheet, which appear
to be reprints of portions of one or the other of the afore
named issues, the preliminary matter being made up from
the folio of 1617 or elsewhere, a circumstance which compli-
1762. Blayney (1769) restored Bible, \$y)* ...... also of the editions,
"the," but Home has seen "thy" in large folio, of the Authorized
in Bibles of the commencement of Version of the Holy Scriptures,
the present century. Introduction, Printed in the years 1611, 1613,
Vol. ii. Pt. ii. p. 79 note (1834). 1617, 1634, 1640. By Francis
1 A Description of the Great Fry, F.S.A., folio, London, 1865.
6 Sect. /.] Authorized Version of the Bible (1611).
cates the question not a little, so that in what we have to say
it will be advisable to exclude all considerations respecting
these reprinted portions1. This may be done the better,
inasmuch as Mr Fry's researches have discovered only six
such leaves in the Pentateuch, five in the Apocrypha, none
in the New Testament. These reprints are bound up with
and form a complete book with portions of each issue in two
other Bibles in the Museum (1276. 1. 4 and 3050. g. 3) re
spectively. The textual differences between the two original
issues have been diligently collected below in Appendix B,
from which only very manifest misprints of both books have
been excluded; by a careful examination of our collation,
in those portions where there are no known reprints, the
student can form an independent judgment respecting the
internal character of each of them.. In preparing the
present volume, a Bible belonging to the Syndics of the
Cambridge University Press (A. 3. 14, wanting sheet A
containing the Title-page, Dedication, and part of the
Translators' Preface) has been substituted for the Museum
book 3050. g. 2, and for 3050. g. i the Oxford reprint
of 1833, as being a well-known publication which exactly
resembles it in all places consulted, and was itself taken
verbatim, with unusual care for insuring accuracy, from a
Bible in the Library of the Delegates of the Oxford Uni-
1 Gen. xlvi. 12 — xlix. 27; Num. — Ixiii. i; Jer. i. 7 — vii. 26; xi.
xxi. 2 — xxvi. 65; Josh. x. 9 — xi. 12 — xv. 10; xxvi. 18 — Ezek. xiv.
ii ; xv. 13 — xvii. 8; Judg. xiv. 22; xvii. 22 — xx. 44; Zech. xiv.
18 — xx. 44; Kuth i. 9 — 2 Sam. ix. 9 — Mai. ii. 13; i Esdr. iv. 37 — v.
13; xi. 26 — xiv. 19; xv. 31 — xvii. 26; Ecclus. xvi. 7 — xx. 17; Baruch
14; xix. 39 — xxii. 49; I Kin. i. iii. i — iv. 28; Song, ver. 20 — Hist.
17 — xvi. 3; xvii. 20 — xxii. 34; 2 Susanna, ver. 15 : in all 244 leaves
Kin. i. 15 — 2 Chr. xxix. 31; Ezra (but not so many in any one copy),
ii. 55 — Job xxii. 3 ; xxv. 4 — xxxi. distinguished by the comparison of
28; xxxiv. 5 — xli. 31; Ps. vi. 3 — B. M. 3050. g. 2 with 44 other
Prov. vi. 35; ix. 14 — xiv. 28; xvii. copies, in respect to initial letters
3 — Eccles. ii. 26; vi. i — Cant. vii. and minute typographical varia-
i; Isai. i. i — xxxii. 13; xli. 13 tions (Fry, Table 2).
History of the Text.
versity Press at that time in actual use. Copies of both
issues or recensions of 1611 survive in great numbers in
private as well as in public hands, since, when the Transla
tion was completed, every Church had to be furnished with
at least one without delay. Fifteen copies of that which it
followed, twelve of the other, are enumerated in the Adver
tisement which preceded the publication of the Oxford
reprint (dated Jan. 14, 1834), and Mr Fry has seen at least
seventy, although he seldom gives us information as to
where they are severally located1.
The question which of the two recensions is the earlier
must be decided partly by external, partly by internal con
siderations. The latter will speak for themselves, and it
may be taken for granted that no one will doubt the great
superiority on the whole of the text of the Oxford reprint to
the other, or hesitate to mark in it many designed improve
ments and corrections which betray a later hand (Appendix
B § ii.), while the instances in which the Syndics' book is
superior or not inferior to the other (App. B § i.) are scanty,
slight, and incapable of suggesting the converse inference2.
1 Besides those named above xliv. 29, where what we call the
the author has examined (not to first issue treats the final mem as
mention some in private hands) if it were double; Amos vi. 7,
resembling Camb. Synd. A. 3. 14, where the second issue corrects
S. John's Coll. Cambridge (T. 2. the wrong number of the first;
24); King's College (53); Jesus but i Mace. x. 47 seems conclusive,
Coil. Cambridge (A. 7. 7 with the where our second issue, deeming
false date of 1613 on the title-page "true peace" too strong a ren-
of the O. T.) ; Lambeth Muni- clering of \6ywv dp^viKwv, banished
ment Room: resembling the Ox- "|| True" into the margin. There
ford reprint, Brit. Mus. (466. i. 6) ; are no reprints in these leaves.
Sion College Arch. x. 3 ; Cam- It is fair to add two instances in
bridge University Library (i. 15, App. B which we have found tend-
16) ; Emmanuel College (B. I. 23), ing to an opposite conclusion, in the
and the very fine copy in the Bod- false arrangement of the margins
leian. of Wisd. iii. 14; Mark vii. 4,
2 A few instances are as good in the Oxford reprint. But the
as a thousand, if only they be un- general drift of the internal evi-
equivocal. We would press Ezek. dence sets strongly the other way.
8 Sect. /.] Authorized Version of the Bible (1611).
Both contain innumerable errors of the press, some peculiar
to a single issue1, not a few (including nearly all the false
textual references in the margin, see below Sect, vi.) com
mon to both. It is useful to remember one characteristic
erratum of each, which will enable us to determine at
a glance to which recension a particular volume in our
hands belongs. The Syndics' copy and its fellows have
"Judas" instead of "Jesus" in Matt. xxvi. 36 ; the Oxford
reprint and its associates read twice over the following words
(forming three complete lines) in Ex. xiv. 10 "the children of
Israel lift up their eyes, and behold, the Egyptians marched
after them, and they were sore afraid: and "the printer's eye
wandering back from the second "the children of Israel" in
the verse, to the first2. Yet in spite of this portentous
blunder, the recension which contains it is decidedly the
more correct of the two, and irresistibly forces on the mind
of any one that has minutely studied both, that whether
we regard emendations of the sense or comparative exemp
tion from typographical oversights, it had undergone re
vision, fitful and superficial perhaps, but not the less real on
that account. Hence it seems not quite reasonable, in answer
to the enquiry "Which of the two issues was first printed?"
to say with Mr Fry, "I do not think that any evidence
on this point can be adduced, from the existence of an error
in one, and the absence of it in another copy" (A Description,
&c. p. 23). Not certainly from noting a single error or from
noting twenty, for such an argument is cumulative in its
weight, and can only be appreciated by patient enquirers :
1 In compiling a list of errata vising for the King's Printer his
in the Syndics' copy (A. 3. 14) quarto edition of 1806.
much aid was given by the cor- 2 It deserves notice that this
rections made in that book by Gil- could easily be clone if the type
bert Buchanan, LL.D., of Wood- were set up from the Syndics' copy,
mansterne, Surrey, in the winter where "the children of Israel " be-
of 1813 — 4, when engaged in re- gins a line in both parts of the verse.
History of the Text. 9
but if, out of two books substantially the same, one shall
prove on examination more free than the other from
mechanical imperfections and printers' errata, and at the
same time full of small yet unequivocal corrections whether
of the style or the matter of the performance, we rannot
doubt that, in the absence of any considerable proof to the
contrary, the common consent of mankind would pronounce
that the better executed volume must needs be the later of
the two.
And what considerable proof to the contrary has Mr Fry
been able to allege ? Direct evidence on the subject there
is none, for never was a great enterprise like the production
of our Authorized Version carried out with less knowledge
handed down to posterity of the labourers, their method and
order of working. There still remains the bibliographical
branch of this investigation, and it will demand some
attention. The first point we take up makes little in favour
of Mr Fry's view of the priority of that issue which the
Oxford reprint follows with such faithful exactness. All
copies of the other issue, if they have a title-page at all,
exhibit a respectable and elaborate woodcut (repeated
before the New Testament with the necessary change in the
printed words) that had often done duty before, notably in
the Bishops' Bible of 1602. It represents the four Evan
gelists with their proper emblems at the top and bottom of
the cut, the tents and armorial bearings of the twelve tribes
on the left of the letter-press, the twelve Apostles on the
right of it, the Paschal Lamb slain on the altar beneath it,
the Lamb Triumphant under the Incommunicable Name
surmounting all. But in many copies of the recension to
which the Oxford reprint belongs the title-page is of a
totally different character. It is a very elegant copper-plate
engraving, of whose refined beauty Mr Fry's reproduction on
stone (Plate 34) gives but a poor idea. Here Moses stands
io Sect. /] Authorized Version of the Bible (1611).
cornutus on the left of the letter-press title, Aaron on the
right, the Apostles and Evangelists above and below in
attitude and form quite different from the conventional
manner of artists ; above, the Incommunicable Name,
the Dove, the Lamb Triumphant ; below, the Pelican
and her young; at the foot of this masterpiece the sub
scription C. Boel fecit in Richmont, Cornelius Boel of
Antwerp then working at Richmond in Surrey. Now the
point to be noted is this. It is admitted by Mr Fry and by
every one else that in no copy of what he calls the second
issue is there an engraved title, whereas some copies of his
first issue have the engraved plate, others the woodcut, a few
possibly, though not certainly, both, prefixed to the Old Testa
ment. The inference seems a natural one that Boel's plate
not being ready when the. earliest copies of our Authorized
Version were published, the old woodcut was made to serve
in its place for a while, a,nd that those copies of Mr Fry's
first and our second issue which contain Boel's copper-plate,
are in all probability the- latest of any. If there be any
more simple solution of the matter, it would be well to
state it.
But that which is most dwelt upon by such as would
invert what internal evidence points out as the true order of
the two issues, rests on facts relating to the reprinted leaves
which Mr Fry has demonstrated with great pains and inge
nuity. Out of 25 copies of his first issue which he examined,
23 were leaf for leaf alike, agreeing entirely with each other :
in one copy two leaves, in another six, were of the rival
issue. Forty-five copies of this latter issue were then
collated, of which the large number of 41 were found
to vary from each other in some of the reprinted leaves
supplied (see p. 6 note), and only two pairs were entirely
identical. "I have now shewn" he proceeds to sum up
"from the actual comparison of a very large number of the
History of the Text. u
Bibles of 1611, as many as seventy, that one issue is
unmixed (with the exception of eight leaves in two copies
out of 25 examined), and that the other issue is made up in
a very remarkable manner, not only with reprints, but that
it is often mixed with the other issue, with the preliminary
leaves of 1613, 1617, and 1634. Is not this conclusive
evidence that the Bibles No. i and No. 2 before alluded to1
are respectively of the ist issue and of the 2nd issue2?"
(Description, &c. p. 25.) Certainly not, if we understand
what is meant by conclusive evidence. The facts established
by Mr Fry (and we. can confirm many of them from our own
experience) are sufficient to raise a strong .presumption that
not very many copies of the earliest printed issue were bound
up at once and sent ou,t t;o Parish Churches, for which
reservation their shameful inaccuracy will abundantly ac
count. After the great and immediate demand was satisfied
by that better edition which the Oxford reprint exhibits,
and after the Translators were dispersed and had ceased to
1 As usual, Mr Fry does not leaves supplied at the end of the
indicate what and where are the. Syndics' copy of his own book,
copies he used. He only says just and from comparing various parts
before, " I placed my two best of Brit. Mus. 3050. g. i and g. 2,
copies side by side, the one with quite an opposite conclusion might
the error of three lines in Ex. xiv. be drawn : but if the difference
10, the No. i copy..., and the were ever so great, it would only
other with the vqrse correctly prove that the lines were repaired
printed, No. 2 copy... (p. 22)," for a new issue. It is even doubt-
which is vague enough. He tries ful, on close inspection, whether
also to make something of " the the same lines were used for both,
obvious difference in the condition 2 " Because those Bibles which
of the rules with which the black were printed and bound up before
lines [inclosing the letter-press] are the 2nd Issue was printed (and
printed. In No. i they are straight no doubt there were such) could
and generally true at the corners ; have leaves of no other Issue or
in the 2nd Issue they are not so edition inserted" (p. 22). This
true, and are more open, shewing consideration he calls " almost ab-
the effect of use" (p. 25). The solute proof" of his opinion. It
difference will not appear so con- shews, of course, that his theory
spicuous to every one who inspects is self-consistent, but nothing more,
these early Bibles ; from the original
12 Sect. /.] Authorized Version of the Bible (1611).
have any control over their work, the printer seems to have
gradually put forth the unused sheets that had been first
struck off and deliberately laid aside, supplemented by re
printed leaves and other portions of later books.
"Why these 244 leaves were required to be printed a
second time we can only conjecture" (ibid. p. 24). In truth
the difficulty presses equally upon every possible hypothesis
that can be maintained. Almost the only real informa
tion available which bears even remotely on the matter
is Dr Anthony Walker's Life of John Bois1 [1560 — 1643],
who was a member first of the fourth, afterwards of the
second Company. Of him we are told
" Four years he spent in this service2, at the end thereof (the whole
work being finished, and three copies of the whole Bible being sent to
London, one from Cambridge, a second from Oxford, and a third from
Westminster), a new choice was to be made of six in all, two out of
each company, to review the whole work, and extract one out of all
the three, to be committed to the press. For the despatch of this
business Mr Downes3 and he, out of the Cambridge company4, were
1 Harleian MS. 7053, printed seventy- two days and more," about
also in Peck's Desiderata Ctiriosa, two years and nine months, as
Vol. II. Book vni. 1732. The Canon Westcott notes (General
Harleian manuscript is written by View of History of English Bible,
the hand which records a list of p. 154), which The Translator
Degrees conferred by George II. to the Reader speaks of. Else-
at Cambridge, April 25, 1728: where Anthony Walker says of
Peck derived his materials from Bois's labours, "Five years were
one of the Baker papers, which spent in the Translation, which
John Lewis also cited in 1739. makes no noise, because it carries
The two manuscript authorities no name" (Peck, ubi siipra, p. 53).
are independent, each preserving 3 " Though Mr Downes would
passages not found in the other. not go, till he was either fetcht
Both contain incidental statements, or threatened with a Pursuivant."
hitherto unnoticed, which might Walker in Peck. The Harleian
lead to the supposition that the copy does not mention this story,
different Translators took to them- so characteristic of the times,
selves separate books (Harl. pp. 4 So that " two out of each com-
104, 105), as was really the case pany, " mentioned just before, must
with the Bishops' Bible. mean two out of each place ; and
2 So that we need not take lite- the final Committee consisted of
rally the " twice seven times six persons, not of twelve, as was
History of the Text.
sent for up to London, where meeting their four fellow-labourers, they
went daily to Stationers' Hall, and in three quarters of a year fulfilled
their task. Whilst they were employed in this last business, he, and
he only, took notes of their proceedings, which he diligently kept to
his dying day."
Could these notes be recovered1, they would solve, not
only the problem discussed by Mr Fry, but many other
questions of great interest. If Dr Walker can be trusted, it
would seem that every part of each Company's task had in
some fashion been revised by each of the rest, a statement
which neither the time employed, nor the results obtained,
render very likely (see Sect. vn.). At all events it is clear,
unless we reject his evidence altogether, that the printing,
so far as the Translators superintended it at all, must have
been begun and ended within the short period of nine
months, which seems wholly inadequate for the accomplish
ing of all they had in hand2.
stated at the Synod of Dort (1618).
Compare, however, Anderson, An
nals of the English Bible (1845),
Vol. II. pp. 381—2, and my friend
Dr John Eadie's noble and almost
posthumous English Bible, Vol. II.
p. 20 1. Bp Miles Smith, the au
thor of the Preface, and Bp Bilson
of Winchester, "whose name does
not appear among the revisers,
superintended the work at press."
See below p. 264.
1 Harl. 7053 contains John
Bois's will dated the year he died
(1643), wherein he bequeaths his
books and papers, on which he set
great store, to his daughter, Anne
Bois, "to her best use and com
modity," and requests his curate,
John Killingworth, to be "aiding
and helpful in the disposing " of
the same. They were no doubt
sold, and may yet be found in
some private collection.
2 A ray of fresh light has been
thrown upon the history of the
version by a letter referred to, so
far as we know, for the first time
by Mr J. H. Blunt, Annotated Bible,
Introduction, p. xliv. notei (1878).
The volume which contains it, the
gift to the Bodleian (Rawlinson,
C. 849) of Archbishop Ussher's
grandson, James Tyrrell, consists
of large abstracts of learned books
in the Primate's cramped hand
writing, one sheet being written,
after the poet Pope's fashion, on
the back of the letter in question,
which has thus been preserved
for our use. The writer, William
Eyre, Eyers, or Ayers (the name
being spelt each way), as the cour
tesy of Dr Luard, the University
Registrary, enables me to know,
was Fellow of Emmanuel College,
Cambridge, B.A. 1595 — 6, M.A.
1599, B.D. 1606, and afterwards
Prebendary of Ely. Itschief purpose
is civilly to decline a proposal made
to him by Ussher, then Chancellor
of S. Patrick's Cathedral, to accept
14 Sect. I.] Authorized Version of the Bible (1611).
Although we have not been able to resist the pressure of
the internal evidence which assures us that the issue repre
sented by Synd. A. .3. 14 is the earlier of the two, yet
the influence of our error (if any shall still judge it to be an
error) upon the text of the present volume, as given in our
Appendices A — C, is infinitesimally small. It is strictly
confined within the limits indicated in Appendix B, § i, the
great majority of which variations are either purely indif
ferent, or would have been received on their own merits,
without reference to the prior claims of the copy that con
tains them.
Respecting Appendix C, wherein are registered the joint
readings of the two issues of 1611 which in later times have
been displaced but ought now to be restored, not a few of
them are quite insignificant in themselves, but are re-esta
blished as a matter of right, and as a kind of protest against
a Fellowship at the infant College
in Dublin. Dating from Emmanuel
College Dec. 5, 1608 "W. Eyre"
writes as follows : "Sr It pleased
God to bring us in safety to Cam
bridge before the last day of No
vember... In my absence there was
an order taken from the King's
Majestic by the Arch B of Cantuar
that the translation of the Bible
shall be finished and printed as
soon as may be, but two of the
entire company are chosen to re
vise and conform (sic] the whole
at London. Hereupon I am ear
nestly requested to get again that
copy of our part which I lent you
for D [?] Daniel his use, for albeit
there be two fair written copies
out of it : yet there will be use of
it because I noted in the margent
by rashe tevoth (JJ¥) of the places
which were doubted of. And this
|Vy p"n¥ [i.e. it wants conside
ration. Cf. Zanolini, Lex. Chald.-
Rabbin. Patavii, 1747. Rashe
tevoth seems to mean head ifiarks\
is not in the' others. Wherefore
I am to request you so soon as
yon can after my letters come
to your hands to send that copy
forthwith by some that may
either deliver it to myself, or send
me word where I may gain it."
The D [or G?] Daniel to whose
judgment the revision, had been
"submitted must have been William
Daniel, Fellow of Trinity College,
Dublin, 1593, translator into Irish
of the N.T. (1602), and of the
book of Common Prayer (1608),
Archbishop of Tuam 1609 — 28.
The name of Eyre is not in the
list of translators, yet we see that
the work of the Cambridge Com
pany was subjected to his criticism,
and by him imparted to others.
The " two of the entire company"
who were to finish the work in
London, leaves that point just as
ambiguous as ever. See above,
p. 12 note 4.
History of the Text. 1 5
the unnecessary, the almost wanton changes, in which certain
editors of the Bible have been pleased to indulge. Examples
of this kind will be seen in Judg. xix. 29 ; i Sam. xx. 5 ;
2 Sam. vii. 7 marg.', i Kin. xv. 27; xvi. 19; 2 Kin. viii. 19;
Isai. vi. 8; Hos. xiii. 3; i Esdr. viii. 75; 2 Esdr. xv. 22;
2 Mace. viii. 33; Luke xix. 13 marg.1
We now proceed to describe the principal editions of the
Authorized Bible which have appeared since 1611, especially
those which seem to have been prepared with some degree
of care, or have largely influenced the text of succeeding
impressions.
(2) The Holy Bible of 1612^ copies of which are in
the British Museum (1276. b. 6) and at Trinity College,
Cambridge (A. 8. 51), is beautifully printed in a small clear
Roman type in octavo, the woodcut of the first issue of
1611 (above, p. 9) being reproduced in a reduced size.
On examining the collation we have made of this the
earliest reprint of the Authorized Version (Appendices A,
B, C below), it may be considered to depart but seldom
from the issue represented by the Oxford reprint, except
to correct some grave mistake (e.g. Mark vii. 4 marg.). In
such a case it is usually followed by the edition of 1616,
also printed in Roman type, but rarely influences the black-
letter Bibles of 1613 or 1617. In i Kin. iii. 4; i Esdr.
viii. 39; Rev. xx. 13 marg. this edition stands alone. The
1 Students should be aware that sometimes the text follows our
the representation given of the first issue, as in Matt. xiii. 4, 31,
New Testament of 1611 in Bag- 4.5; xviii. 30; xxii. 24; Mark xv.
ster's Hexapla, 1841 cannot be 46; Acts iv. 27; xvi. 7, 19; xxi.
implicitly relied upon. There are 2; xxv. i; Rom. vi. 21; x. 21;
two issues of that book, with two xi. 22 ; Eph. vi. 21 ; i Thess. i. 9;
several Introductions, and the James v. 4; 2 Pet. ii. 6: sometimes
stereotyped plates bear marks of that which Mr Fry counts the
alterations in what seems the later earliest, as in Luke ii. 24 ; x. 36 ;
(Matt. xiii. 45). Thus, for exam- John xiv. 23; Acts vi. 12; xv. n ;
pie, in John viii. 4 " said " suits I Pet. i. 22. In Rom. x. 19 "will I
neither form of the Bible of 1611 : anger" Bagster seems to stand alone.
1 6 Sect. /.] Authorized Version of the Bible (1611).
following are examples of improvements brought into it,
which immediate successors have overlooked : Ps. xcix. 2 ;
2 Esdr. ii. 7 marg.', Judith xvi. 24; i Mace. v. 9; Matt.
v. 22; Acts xiii. 19; i Cor. vii. 32; 2 Cor. v. 20. We
reject the grammatical corrections in Dan. v. 31; John
xi. 1 8 marg.
(3) The Holy Bible of 1613 is the more generally known
from a collation of the smaller black-letter folio copy of it
at the University Press at Oxford with the Oxford reprint
of the book of 161 1, annexed to that very useful publication1.
This book is readily distinguished from both issues of 1611,
inasmuch as it contains 72 lines of smaller type in a column,
to their 592. It is plain that no formal revision of the text,
italics, or margin, was attempted thus early. Out of the 412
variations which the Oxford collation records, just 70 arise
from the following of the Syndics' copy (A. 3. 14) in pre
ference to the other issue, but this includes corrections of
some 20 evident misprints of the Oxford reprint issue. In
about four places (Ezra iii. 5; Ezek. xxiv. 7; i Mace. iv. 29;
2 Thess. ii. 15) we find manifest improvements on the
standard editions: in Dan. ix. 12 the reading of the Hebrew
margin or keri is adopted ("word") against the other books:
1 We have used for our own "fleshy" Oxon. In Josh. xii. n;
purpose a copy in the Syndics' 2 Sam. xvii. 25 ;Neh. xi. \\marg. ;
Library, Cambridge (A. 3. 13). I Esdr. v. 20 marg.; Judith iii. 5
To the variations recorded in the — vii. i6(Olofernes), Proper names
Oxford reprint we have been able are differently spelt, but the Ox-
to add in passing Ruth iii. 15 "she ford collation does not profess to
went" Synd. (A. 3. 14), 1613, but include these,
"he went" Oxon.; Ps. Ixxviii. 60 2 A few copies of what we re-
marg. "i Sam." Synd. (a reprint), gard as the first issue of 1611 are
1613, " i King." Oxon. ; Jer. xl. said to bear on the Old Testament
1 "|| chains" 1613, "|]captaine" title-page, but not on the New, a
Oxon.; Ezek. xvi. 16 "Of thy genuine date of 1613: that being
garments" 1613, "And of thy no doubt the year they were bound
garments" Oxon. ; Wisd. ix. 15 up. There was at that time no
"earthly" 1613, "earthy" Oxon. ; inducement to antedate falsely, but
2 Cor. iii. 3 "fleshly" 1613, rather the contrary.
History of the Text. 17
nearly all the other variations arise from the glaring mis
prints of this handsome but inaccurate volume. Such are
the omissions of clauses by reason of their having the
same beginning or ending as those immediately preceding
(i Kin. iii. 15 ; Matt. xiii. 8; xvi. 1 1 ; John xx. 25), and of two
whole verses, Ecclus. xvi. 13, 14, as also the putting "de
lighted" for " denied" Ezek. xxiii. 7, the omission of "thou"
in Mark ix. 24, the leaving out of "not" in 2 Tim. iv. 16,
and other errors almost as gross. That this book was set
up from our first issue appears likely, as well from many
other resemblances to be seen in Appendix B, as from the
printer's mistaking "y1" in that book for "the" in Acts
xxi. 38. The other issue has "that Egyptian" in full1.
The next two books were used at Tregothnan (R. 4
and R. 7), by the kind permission of their owner, Viscount
Falmouth.
(4) The Holy Bible in small folio Roman type 1616,
with the Prayer Book and Genealogies, Map, &c. prefixed,
the metrical Psalms with musical notes (dated 1612) and
Private Prayers at the end, with their first leaf lost. This
seems a somewhat rare book, not particularly intended for
Church reading, is beautifully printed, and in a very perfect
state. It appears to be the first edition of the Authorized
Version which was submitted to any considerable revision.
Its value will be seen from the study of Appendices A and
B, and it should be remarked all along, that improvements
brought in from time to time in Bibles of the Roman type
seem to have had very slight influence with the printers of
the black-letter books of 1617, 1634, 1640, who continued
to set the press from one or the other of the issues of 1611,
almost regardless of subsequent changes for the better.
1 Other copies, by no means there, and Brit. Mus. 469. g. 10,
rare, are from S. Luke's Chapel, with Boel's frontispiece, and an
in the Precinct, Norwich (bought inserted title page of 1611.
1618), now in the Chapter Library
1 8 Sect. /] Authorized Version of the Bible (1611).
Some of the corrections of 1616 were received into the
great folio of 1617, but the following, among others, were
overlooked: Gen. xxii. 7; 2 Sam. xxiii. 20; i Kin. xx. 3;
i Chr. i. 5, 47; vii. 13; xxvi. 5; xxvii. 33; 2 Chr. xi. 20;
xxx. 6; xxxii. 20; Neh. viii. 10; Eccles. vii. 26; Cant. v. 12;
Jer. xxxv. 13; Tobit iv. 12; Ecclus. li. 12; i Mace. viii. 8;
ix. 35; xi. 34, 56; xv. 23; Matt. xvi. 19; Mark xiv. 32;
Luke xxiii. 19; Acts iv. 17; xxvii. 18; Rom. vi. 12; vii. 13;
xvi. 10. Dr Corrie, Master of Jesus College, Cambridge,
has a rare 8vo. in Roman type, dated 1619.
(5) The Holy Bible, large folio, black letter, 1617, a
much more pretentious but less valuable edition1. As its
leaves have got much mixed with those of the other folios,
especially of our first issue of 1611, it is proper to apply
Mr Fry's tests before using any copy (A Description, cSzc.
plates 46, 47), so far as for critical purposes it is worth
using at all. The large paper copies may be expected to
be pure for obvious reasons. The Tregothnan book does
not answer Fry's tests in three leaves up to Ps. xxii2. Among
its few original corrections are Mai. iv. 2 ; 2 Tim. ii. 19.
The Bible of 16-17, like that of 1612, usually abides by the
issue of 1611 represented by our Synd. A. 3. 14, while that
of 1616 follows the Oxford reprint standard, even in such
obvious errors as Hos. vi. 5.
The public demand must have been satisfied with these
several editions, especially of the large size, which were
published so near each other. Some years elapsed before
the appearance of other chief Bibles, whereof three several
pairs can most conveniently be discussed according to their
1 Other copies are numerous: (T. 6, 26) ; Caius Coll. (H. o. 26).
e.g. Brit. Mus. (1272 h. 4) and 2 They are Xx 3 (Neh. vii. ir
(3052. b.); a copy given by "Tho- — viii. 9), which is taken from our
mas Hobson, Carrier of Cambridge, first issue; Zz (Job i. 17 — iv. 16),
to Benet Parish," Trin. Coll. Cam- and Ccc 2 (Ps. xix. 2 — xxii. 31),
bridge (A. 12. 34), large paper, whence derived Mr Fry's list fails
very fine; S. John's Coll. Camb. to shew.
History of the Text. 19
relation to each other, rather than in the chronological
order, — the two of 1629, those of 1630, 1634, 1638, 1640.
(6) The Holy Bible, small quarto, 1629 "Imprinted
at London by Bonham Norton and John Bill Printers to
the King's most excellent Majestic." Also in folio with the
same readings and the same setting up. Dr Newth tells me
of one copy at New College, Hampstead; another is pos
sessed by the Rev. W. L. Manley, Vicar of Treleigh, Redruth.
(7) The Holy Bible, also small quarto, 1630 "Im
printed at London by Robert Barker, Printer to the King's
most Excellent Majestic: and by the Assignes of John Bill"
These two books are of the same size, have the same
title-page, though different tail-pieces at the end of the
Prophets, correspond with each other page for page, line
for line, with the closest exactness, even to the peculiar
shape of the letters used in the same places (compare,
however, Num. xxii. 31; Ezek. xx. 37 marg.', Dan. viii. 18
marg.\ so that the type from which the two were printed off
was, at least in my opinion, set up but once. The volume
of 1629, however, is printed on much worse paper, and does
not contain the Apocrypha1, although APO- still remains,
as in its fellow, below the tail-piece at the end of Malachi.
At the end are the metrical Psalms with musical notes, and
the date of 1630. It would never be suspected, prior to
actual trial, that the text in these two books is not absolutely
identical. Yet an inspection of Appendices A, B, C will
shew that this is not the case : e.g. Gen. xlvi. 12; xlvii. 18 ;
Lev. xviii. 30; xxv. 5 marg.; Num. v. 20; i Kin. xviii. 28;
1 Thus early began the practice said, "The Apocrypha is bound
of leaving out the Apocrypha, al- with the Bibles of all churches that
though it had been forbidden by have been hitherto. Why should
Archbishop Abbot in 1615 on pain we leave it out?" (Table Talk, p.
of a year's imprisonment (C. R. 10). The copies used by me are
Rivington, Records of Stationers' also in the Syndics' Library, A. 5,
Company, p. 21). It was harden- 12 and 25.
ing into fixed habit when Selden
2 2
20 Sect. I.] Authorized Version of the Bible (1611).
xx. 3; i Chr. i. 38; vii. 27; xxiv. n; 2 Chr. xxvi. 18;
Esther viii. 5 marg. (devised 1630, for the device]-, Ps. xxiv.
10 ; Jer. xl. i; Ezek. i. 2; xvi. 59; xxxvi. 2; Dan. v. 4
(dranke 1629, drunke 1630 after 1611); Rom. x. 21; xvi. ioj
2 Cor. vii. 3 (yee are 1629, you are 1630 after 1611); ix. 4
(haply 1629, happily 1630 after 1611); Gal. i. 6 (removen
1629); Eph. vi. 21, 24; i Thess. i. 9; i Pet. v. 12. Instances
such as these help to justify Mr Fry's assertion, which to an
inexperienced reader might appear somewhat unlikely, "The
absence of a particular error in one copy, is no proof that
it is of a different edition from the one with the error ; for
I have observed many errors in one copy corrected in
another of the same edition, in other Bibles than those here
described" (A Description, &c. p. 23), meaning those of
1611 and their- near contemporaries. The Bible of 1630
has some readings that seem peculiar to itself, e. g. i Mace,
x. 20 "require of thee"; xii. 53^. "them" for "men."
Thus far the reprinting of the Authorized Version had
been entirely in the hands of the King's Printers. They
had made changes in the text, slight indeed and far from
numerous, yet enough to shew that they doubted not their
competency to make more if they had taken the trouble.
The italic type and textual references in the margin they
left untouched, with all the obvious faults of both uncor-
rected, only that occasionally a false quotation was set right.
The next stage in the history of our Translation is more
interesting, and the Cambridge University printers, Thomas
and John Buck in 1629, Thomas Buck and Roger Daniel
in 1638, published two important folios which have largely
(and on the whole beneficially) influenced our Bibles to this
day.
(8) and (9)'. The first Cambridge editions of the Holy
1 These editions are not at all of 1629, Camb. University Li-
rare. We have used for the one brary, I. 14. 12; for that of 1638,
History of the Text. 21
Bible shall be considered together, inasmuch as that of 1629,
which is the smaller of the two, and has the Prayer Book
prefixed to it, and the metrical Psalms with musical notes
bound up at the end, inaugurated that course of systematic
revision of the text, of the italics, and of the margin, which
nine years afterwards was more fully and consistently carried
out. It is not a little remarkable, that the subject of the
internal character of our English Bible, as distinct from its
external history, had excited so little attention for the space
of two centuries, that the high merit of these books has
been understood only within the last forty years. "For this
beautiful edition," Lea Wilson writes most truly of the elder
of the two, "the text appears to have undergone a complete
revision, although I can find no record of such having been
done by authority" (List of Bibles, &c. 4to. 1845). "So far
as I can judge" says Bp. Turton of its compeer of 1638
"the edition was carefully superintended" (Text of the
English Bible considered, 2nd edition, 1833, p. 35). As he
becomes better acquainted with it, his language grows more
decided, as well it might: "A revision of the text of 1611...
it is now certain, was carried into effect, from the beginning
of the Volume to the end, at Cambridge, in 1638" (p. 126).
"The revision indeed was a work of great labour" (p. 91),
but he always speaks of it as commenced and carried out in
the same volume. What Turton did not know, but only
regarded as possible, that it might "hereafter appear that an
earlier revision had taken place" (ibid.), is a fact that no
one will doubt as regards the text who shall examine the
contents of our subjoined Appendices. The task seems to
have been executed between the two sets of editors in no
unequal shares. What the one party left undone, by reason
of haste or human oversight, the others in a good measure
Syndics' Library, A. 3. 8. The page of the New Testament,
date of the latter is on the title
22 Sect. /] Authorized Version of the Bible (1611).
supplied, by inserting words or clauses, especially in the Old
Testament, overlooked by the editors of 1611 j by amending
manifest errors; by rendering the italic notation at once
more self-consistent, and more agreeable to the design of
the original Translators (see below, Sect. in.). What per
sons were concerned in the edition of 1629, as Lea Wilson
notices, we are wholly ignorant, but if similarity of plan and
spirit afford us any ground for conjecture, one at least of
them must have had a share with others in preparing the
subsequent book of 1638, and these latter, as we learn from
a manuscript note in the Jesus College copy, in the hand
writing of Richard Sterne, Master of the College, and Vice-
Chancellor that selfsame year, were Dr Goad of Hadley, Dr
Ward (see below, p. 264), Mr Boyse \ and Mr Mead1: men
whose obscure diligence in a grave and delicate work was
doubtless rewarded with honour more excellent than fame
can give or take away2.
With this pair of editions began the habit of adding to
the parallel textual references in the margin : the Bible of
1638 admits also one or two fresh marginal notes (i Mace,
iv. 15; ix. 36). We have seldom to hesitate about the pro
priety of receiving their emendations of the text (see Ap
pendix C, 2 Sam. xvi. 8; Ps. cxix. 42 marg.), as in the case
1 Doubtless meaning John Bois careless printers."
or Boys, spoken of above (p. 12, 2 Kilburne calls the book of
&c.), and the illustrious Joseph 1638 " the Authentic corrected
Mede (d. 1638) from whose Works Cambridge Bible, revised Man-
(p. 767) Dean Burgon supplies the data Regio" "whatever that may
following curious extract : "Com- mean (Dangerous Errors in several
pare Acts ix. 7 (where it is said, late Printed Bibles to the great
They heard Pants voice,} with Acts scandal and corruption of sound
xxii. 9 (where it is said, They heard and true religion. Discovered by
not the voice of him that spake un- Win. Kilburne, Gent., 8vo., Fins-
to him} and take heed here of bury, 1659, p. 6). His little
some of our English Bibles, which pamphlet of 15 pages produced a
have put in a \nof\ where it should great effect, and is full of weighty
not be, as they have done the like matter. A copy is in the British
in other places. Fie upon such Museum (1214 a. 9).
History of the Text. 23
of some of their successors : their corrections command our
assent by their simple truth. One of the changes introduced
in 1638 it would have been better to have finally adopted,
"and the truth" with the Greek in John xiv. 6. The "and"
held its place beyond Blayney's revision of 1769, but has
disappeared in Bibles from D'Oyly and Mant (1817) down
wards. The following errata have been noticed in these
two admirable books, most of which blemishes have been
perpetuated to modern times.
1629. 2 Chr. ix. ii marg.; Jer. xxxiv. 16; Ezek. xxxi. 14; Ecclus.
xvii. 24; 2 Mace. ix. 18 (see Appendix C for all these); Judith i. 6
("Hydaspe:" so also 1638 [not 1744], 1762, 1769, all moderns down
to our model [below, p. 38], which restores "Hydaspes" of 1611);
Baruch vi. 8 ("gold," all the editions just named, with 1744 added:
here again our model restores "silver" of 1611); 2 Cor. viii. 7. ("in
utterance," repeated in 1638, 1699, "m utterance" 1762: but 1743,
1769 and the moderns restored "and utterance" of 1611); i Tim. iv. 16
(see p. 4, note). Notice also that this edition has misled every sub
sequent one by placing the reference to Ps. xxii. 6 in Job xxv. 6 over
against the first "worm" instead of the second.
1638. Neli. xii. 3 marg. (see Appendix A) ; Ezek. xviii. i; Hos.
xiii. 3 (see for these Appendix C) ; Acts vi. 3 (see p. 4) ; Rev. ii. 20
("Jezabel," the Greek form, followed by 1699, 1743: but "Jezebel"
was restored in 1762).
In the matter of the italic type, to which much attention
is paid in these two Bibles, one or other of them has led
later copies wrong in the following places :
2 Sam. xxiv. 12 do it (1629), corrected in the American (1867) only;
Isai. v. 9 marg. This is (1638); 25 were torn (1638); xxxviii. iifrotn
the thrumme (1638); Jer. xxv. 18 and the princes (1638); Ezek. xl. 4
art thou brought (1629); Zech. vi. 3 and bay (1638); i Esdr. viii. 58
is a vow (1629); Matt. xv. y for doctrines 1638, for doctrines 1762,
&c. ; Eph. v. 26 cleanse it (1629). All these are merely uncorrected
errata^.
1 Professor Grote (MS. p. 36) 1637, in Trinity College Library,
speaks of a small 4to., Cambridge, "which has none of the additions
24 Sect. /] Authorized Version of the Bible (1611).
The next pair comprises the black letter folios of the
King's Printer, dated (10) 1634 [B. M. 1276 1. 5. i — 2] and
(n) 1640 [B. M. 1276 1. 7]. The former is much mixed
with later issues of the books of 1611 and 1617, and may be
discriminated by the. use of Mr Fry's elaborate tests (A
Description, &c. Plates 46, 47). The latter is at once de
tected by its use of Roman letters instead of italics in the
marginal notes, nor does the type run quite line for line
with the earlier folios. Speaking generally, these books
contain none of the improvements found in the two Cam
bridge editions, although a few changes for the better may
be met with here and there. Thus the edition of 1634
anticipates the emendations of 1638 in i Chr. i. 20; John
vii. 16 (see Appendix A): in Hagg. i. 12 it reads "Joshuah,"
in Rev. xxi. 20 "sardonyx." In Ecclus. xxxv. 18; xlix. 4;
Acts iv. 17; vii. 10 (see Appendix A) that of 1640, but not
the other, adopts the readings of 1629. A fuller examina
tion would no doubt make known a few more instances,
equally insignificant.
The volume of 1640 proved to be the last of the Bibles
of its class, the Great Rebellion leaving men neither incli
nation nor means for costly undertakings of this nature.
"You may well remember," writes William Kilburne (see
above, p. 22, note 2) in 1659, to the honourable and elect
Christians whom he addresses, "the zeal and care of the late
Bishops (especially of reverend and learned Doctor Usher)
was such, that for the omission in one impression of the
of Buck, 1638." From the speci- script notes of Professor Grote,
men Bp. Lightfoot gives of its from which we shall hereafter
reading in i Cor. xii. 28 (On a make several extracts, though
Fresh Revision, &c. p. 129, note), scarcely in a state suitable for
it does appear to contain the publication in full, were obliging-
changes or improvements of Cam- ly placed at my disposal by his
bridge, 1629. Such is the case representatives, and throw much
also in Gen. xxxix. i ; Deut. xxvi. light on the internal history of the
i ; Job iv. 6. The valuable manu- printing of the Authorized Bible.
History of the Text. 25
Negative word [not] in the seventh Commandment, the
Printer was fined ^2000 or .£3000 in the late King's time,
as I have heard1, which happened long before the late wars
began: in which time, through the absence of the King's
Printers, and cessation of Bible-printing at London, many
erroneous English Bibles were printed in and imported from
Holland2; which being diligently compared by the late As
sembly of Divines were reported to the Parliament in 1643
to be corrupt and dangerous to Religion" (Dangerous
Errors, &c. p. 5 3). This importation indeed was expressly
prohibited by statute, without much good effect; "More
over, during the time of the late Parliament great numbers
of Bibles in a large 12° volume were imported from Holland
in 1656 with this false title (Imprinted at London by Robert
Barker, Anno 1638)... being contrary to the several Acts of
Parliament of 20° Sept. 1649 an^ 7 Janu. 1652 for regulating
of Printing" (ibid. p. 12). Kilburne furnishes a really painful
1 This notorious book, referred 5, folio, or 3052 b. 22, 8°.
toby Addison (Spectator iNo. 579), 2 '"While on the table before them
was published by the King's Prin- was lying unopened a Bible
ters, Robert Barker and Martin Ponderous, bound in leather, brass-
Lucas, in 1632: the real fine was studded, printed in Holland.
^300, to be expended on a fount Longfellow, Miles Standish, IV.
of' fair Greek type. It was inflicted But the Dutch counterfeit of
by Archbishop Laud (whom even Field's edition, 24°, 1658 (B. M.
on the eve of the Restoration Kil- 3051 a. 7) is clearer and (I think)
burne does not care to name) in more correct than Field's own (B.
the High Commission Court. The M. 115913. 12).
impression was of course called in, 3 This statement is confirmed
but a single copy is said to survive by Whitelocke (Memorials, p. 89,
in the Library at Wolfenbuttel. 1732): "1644* B7 advice of the
Mr J. H. Blunt (Annotated Bible, Assembly of Divines, an erroneous
Introduction, p. Ivii., note) finds print of the English Bible at Am-
the same error in a German Bible sterdam sent over hither, was sup-
of about 1731. Mr Stevens (At he- pressed by order of Parliament."
neewn, June 20, 1874) speaks of si- So again (p. 167) "Aug. 19, 1645.
milar copies dated 1632, possessed Ordered that no foreign impres-
by Mr Lenox of New York and sions of English Bibles be vended
by the British Museum. I do not here, without perusal of the
find this error in B. M. 1276 k. Assembly."
26 Sect. 7.] Authorized Version of the Bible (1611).
list of the inaccuracies of these foreign Bibles (u thirty grand
faults in part of Genesis, a hundred in Isai. i — xxvii."), but
shews plainly that the privileged printers, Henry Hills and
John Field, were scarcely a whit more careful. They had,
in truth, to pay for their privilege a bribe of ,£500 per annum
to certain men in power, "whose names, out of respect to
them, I forbear to mention" (ibid. p. 14), and reimbursed
themselves for that shameful outlay by taking no measures
for the due correction of the press. In their Bibles of 1653,
1655 (two editions), 1656 (two editions), and 1657 (reputed
to be the worst of all), Kilburne computes that he dis
covered twenty thousand faults, some (which he parti
cularises) being intolerably gross. On the other hand, he
praises several editions in 8vo. and i2mo. issued "by Autho
rity of Parliament " in 1646, 1648, 1651, &c., by Wm. Bentley
of Finsbury, based upon the Cambridge folio of 1638.
Of the Bibles published during the latter part of the seven
teenth century, that of Hills and Field, small 8vo. London,
1660, is remarkable for certain additions to the original
marginal notes of 1611, subsequently improved upon in a
Cambridge quarto of 1682 — 3 (see Sect, u.) bearing the
name of John Hayes, the University Printer, who had pre
viously put forth a well-known edition in 1677. The later
of Hayes's two contains a great number of fresh textual refer
ences, the reputed work of Dr Anthony Scattergood, and
mostly taken from his Bible, also published at Cambridge in
1678. But the most celebrated edition of the period was
that undertaken on the motion of Archbishop Tenison, and
at the alleged request of Convocation in 1699, by the
eminently learned William Lloyd [1627 — 1717], successively
Bishop of S. Asaph and of Worcester, under whose superin
tendence appeared
(12) The Holy Bible, large folio, 3 vol. "London,
Printed by Charles Bill and the Executrix of Thomas
History of the Text. 27
Newcomb deceased, Printers to the King's most excellent
Majesty, 1701."
This splendid but somewhat cumbersome book is the
first that contains the marginal dates (see Sect, vn.), and
sundry marginal annotations, of doubtful merit, discussing
chronological difficulties and imparting other information
(Sect. IL). Annexed are Bp. Cumberland's Tables of Scrip
ture measures, weights, and coins (first published in 1685),
Tables of Kindred, Time, and Offices and Conditions of
men. The textual references also are increased, but not
very materially, and in respect to punctuation many paren
theses were restored, which had been gradually removed
from the text (see Sect. iv.). On the whole, this hasty
labour added little to the fame of the veteran Lloyd, and in
1703 the Lower House of Convocation made a formal
Representation to the Upper respecting the many errors it
contains1. Except in regard to the dates, no principal
edition so little influenced succeeding Bibles as this, not
withstanding the high auspices under which it came forth.
It was doubtless through the care of Archbishop Wake
(who, though himself not a very powerful writer, had the
spirit of a true scholar) that persons from whom so little
could be expected as George I. and his great minister, were
induced to issue four salutary Rules, dated April 24,
1724, to the King's Printers2, with a view to the more
1 Our authority for this state- year are incomplete. Those for
ment must be Lewis (Complete 1703 (the year then ending on
History of Translations of the March 24) are all preserved, and in
Bible, 2nd ed. 1739, P- 35°)' ^n" & long ]ist of Gravamina, brought
asmuch as on searching the to the Upper House on Feb. n,
Records of the Proceedings of one article declares " That in some
both Houses of Convocation, now late editions of the Holy Bible,
deposited in the Archiepiscopal and of the Liturgy of the Church
Library at Lambeth, I can find no of England, several gross errors
trace of synodical action about a have been committed." If this be
new edition of the Bible either in all, Lewis seems to have made too
the Registers or in the Schedules much of what actually occurred,
for 1699, which, however, for that 2 Lewis (ubi supra, p. 351).
28 Sect. /] Authorized Version of the Bible (1611).
effectual removal of misprints from their copies of the Au
thorized Version. One of these rules strikes at what was
beyond question the root of the mischief in the evil days of
Hills and Field, and prescribes that those employed on so
grave a work should receive competent salaries for their
pains and skill. In the middle of the eighteenth century
the Bibles of the Basketts, at once the King's and Oxford
University Printers, earned a fair name both for the beauty
of their typography and their comparative freedom from mis
prints. Their quarto of 1756 is particularly commended,
and will supply the student with a knowledge of the exact
state of our Bibles just before the commencement of the
kindred labours of Paris and Blayney, which yet remain to
be described. In preparing the present work we have used
another of their editions, in substance almost identical with
that of 1756.
(13 a.) The Holy Bible, quarto, with "above two hun
dred historys curiously engraved by J. Cole from designs of
the best masters," "Oxford, Printed by Thomas Baskett and
Robert Baskett Printers to the University 1744" (Old Testa
ment). For the New Testament: "London, Printed by
Thomas Baskett and Robert Baskett, Printers to the King's
most excellent Majesty 1743."
(13 b.) The Holy Bible, quarto, London, "Printed by
Thomas Baskett, Printer to the King's more excellent Ma
jesty, and by the Assigns of Robert Baskett," 1756 (B. M.
464 b. 3).
We now come to the last two considerable efforts to im
prove and correct our ordinary editions of Holy Scripture,
made in 1762 by Dr Paris, Fellow of Trinity College, Cam
bridge, and still commemorated in the list of the Benefactors
of the College, and by Dr Blayney, whose labours were
published in 1769, both anonymously. The latter, however,
has left a very interesting account of his work and the prin-
History of the Text. 29
ciples upon which it was executed in a brief Report to the
Vice-Chancellor and Delegates of the Clarendon Press, re
printed below (p. 238) as Appendix D, and well deserving of
attentive perusal. Dr Paris's name is not mentioned therein
in such terms as might have been expected from the liberal
use made of his materials by his successor: in fact his book
is almost unknown even to Biblical students, although it has
contributed more than that which appeared but seven years
later towards bringing the text, the marginal annotations,
the italics, and the textual references of modern Bibles into
their actual condition. The truth is that Paris's edition had
no real circulation, partly because it was so soon superseded
by Blayney's, chiefly by reason of a large portion of the
impression having been destroyed by fire in Dod's the
publisher's warehouse l.
(14) The Holy Bible, folio and quarto, 2 vol. Cam
bridge, ''Printed by Joseph Bentham,. Printer to the Univer
sity. Sold by Benjamin Dod, Bookseller... London, 1762."
(15) The Holy Bible, quarto and folio2, 2 vol. Oxford,
"Printed by T. Wright and W. Gill, Printers to the Uni
versity: 1769." With Prayer Book prefixed.
It will be seen when we come to discuss the italic type
(Sect, in.) that the use of it was considerably extended in
these two Bibles, notably in the later one, by a more full
carrying out of the system of the Translators than they
1 "Only six copies were pre- leian, but not in that in the British
served from a fire at the printers," Museum (1276 1. 9), the Apocry-
MS. note in the British Museum pha is bound up so as to follow,
folio copy. But more than six in not precede, the New Testament,
quarto undoubtedly survive, as may and the signatures to the sheets
appear from the Catalogues of va- suggest this unusual arrangement,
rious booksellers. The statement Those in the Old Testament end
may be true of the large paper or with 7 T, those in the New Testa-
folio issue. We have used Camb. ment begin on the fifth page with
Synd. A. 4. 3b, 3° for 1762; A. 4. 7 X, whereas the signatures in the
16 for 1769. Apocrypha extend afresh from A
2 In the folio copy in the Bod- to O.
30 Sect. /.] Authorized Version of the Bible (1611).
would probably have sanctioned themselves. The marginal
annotations also, which had been growing in some Bibles
since 1660 but were excluded from others (see Sect, n.),
were finally received into the place they have occupied ever
since, sundry new ones being added, the great majority in
1762. Bp. Lloyd's dates and chronological notes were also
received and added to at the same time, and the two edi
tions contributed largely, in about equal proportions, to
swell the catalogue of textual references to parallel passages
of Scripture. An inspection of our Appendices A and C
will shew how far each of them helped to amend or corrupt
the Translators' text, and it cannot be doubted that these
two editors are the great modernizers of the diction of the
version, from what it was left in the seventeenth century,
to the state wherein it appears in modern Bibles. Much of
the labour described in Sect. v. has been rendered necessary
for the undoing of their tasteless and inconsistent meddling
with archaic words and grammatical forms. On the whole,
Dr Paris, who has been kept so utterly out of sight, per
formed his task with more diligence, exactness, and mode
ration than his Oxford successor. Yet, much as they left
undone or did amiss, their editions of the Bible are monu
ments of genuine industry and pious zeal, all the more con
spicuous in an age when shallow superciliousness was too
often made a substitute for generous criticism and scholar-
like precision : they might either of them have cheered the
heart of worthy Archbishop Seeker, on whose suggestion
Blayney's labours are believed to have been undertaken. In
point of typographical correctness, as is already well known,
the quarto (and to a slightly less extent the scarce folio1) of
1769 are conspicuously deficient: on one page of the Apo
crypha there are no less than three typographical errors
1 Here again, as in the case of at the printers or publishers de-
the folio edition of Dr Paris, a fire stroyed most of the copies.
History of the Text. 31
(Esth. xi. 2 "Nison;" 8 "upon earth," "the" being omitted;
xii. 6 "the eunuchs," "two" being omitted), so that the
commonly estimated number of 116 such errata would seem
below the truth. In Rev. xviii. 22 occurs an omission of a
whole clause, for the same cause as was spoken of in regard
to the Bible of 1613 (above, p. 17): "And no craftsman, of
whatsoever craft he be, shall be found any more in thee1."
Some of Blayney's needless changes are in Ps. cxv. 3; cxli. 9;
2 Pet. i. 9 (see Appendix C) : certain of a better character
occur in Prov. vi. 19 (see App. A); Ecclus. xxix. 17 "[in
danger]" for "in [danger]" of 1611, &c. ; 2 Cor. iii. 3
"fleshy" of 1611 restored, for "fleshly," which had held its
ground since 1613. On the other hand, in Ezek. xxiii. 4
(his own margin) His tent should have been Her tent. In
regard to italics, whereof at times he is somewhat lavish, he
rightly prints in Ps. xiii. 3 "the sleep of death," instead of
11 the sleep of death," as from 1611 downwards; in i John iii.
16 "of God11 is italicised for the first time: his oversights in
this matter will be noticed hereafter (p. 34). In the Bible
of 1762 also the following errors should be noted: 2 Kin. x.
31 "for" instead of "for" of 1611 — 1744; xxv. 4 "of war
fled" for "of war fled" of 1611—1744; Ps. Ixix. 12 "I was"
for "/ was" 1611 — 1744. The second and grossest is
amended in the American Bible 1867, otherwise they
remain untouched to this day.
The following list of errors which we have incidentally
detected in Dr Paris's edition of 1762 deserves the more
notice, because they are nearly all repeated by Blayney, as
we have indicated by adding the date 1769 within marks of
parenthesis. They occur oftenest in the marginal annota
tions added in this pair of Bibles, and can be best accounted
1 Three complete lines, as above (as has been stated) in the latter
p. 8. The omission occurs both only,
in the folio and in the quarto, not
32 Sect. /.] Authorized Version of the Bible (1611).
for by supposing that Blayney's sheets were set up by Paris's,
used as copy.
Ex. xxvi. 24 marg. and xxxvi. 29 marg. twined. See Appendix B
(1769); Num. xxvi. 13 (marg. of 1762) Zobar (1769); Deut. x. 2
bvakedst (1769); Josh. xvii. 2 (marg. of 1762) Jezer (1769); Judg. iii.
15 marg. Gemini (1769); xviii. 7 (marg. of 1762) Leshen (Leshem 1769);
i Sam. xvi. 6 (marg. of 1762) 13, called Elihu. (13. Called Elihu,
1769); 2 Sam. vi. 2 (marg. of 1762) Baalab (1769); 2 Kin. xvi. 7
(marg. of 1762) Tilgath-pileser (1769) ; i Chr. i. 51 (marg. of 1762)
Avah (Alvah 1769) ; iii. 8 marg. Bediada (Beeliada 1769); Ps. cxxxv.
5 "our LORD" of 1611 — 1630 restored instead "our Lord" of 1629
Camb., 1638, 1744 (1769, but moderns from Oxf. 1835 have "our
Lord"); Prov. xxxi. 14 merchant (merchants 1769: see Appendix A);
Jer. xl. i the word that (1769); xliv. 28 marg.', or them (1769); Ezek.
xiii. 9 marg. council (1769); Dan. ix. 24 (marg. of 1762) Axtaxerxes (not
1769); 27 marg. See Appendix A; Nahum iii. 16 fleeth (1769); Hab.
iii. 19, see Appendix A (1769); i Esdr. ix. 22 marg. Josabad (1769);
Baruch i. i Checias (1769, D'Oyly and Mant 1817, Oxf. 1835); ii. 16
thine holy (1769, &c.); 2 Mace. iv. 41 next in hand (1769, &c.); Acts
vii. 28 "killedst" for "diddest, " a designed but needless correction,
rejected by 1769, &c., as also is " things strangled," Acts xxi. 25, a cor
rection of the same class. Blayney also refuses Paris's "be ye warned
and be^7 filled," James ii. 16 ("be you warned and filled", 1611 — 1743),
though he wrongly italicises the first "ye," which he retains. In Gal.
ii. 6 1762 recalls from the Bible of 1683 the reading "those who," which
had been afterwards neglected for the inferior reading of 1611, "these
who" (Grote MS. p. 133). Paris was followed by Blayney and others
up to a very recent period (Bagster 1846, American 1867). Our
model (Camb. 1858) falls back upon "these who," which we would
not disturb.
Some other emendations of Dr Paris are a little too bold
(e.g. Ps. cvii. 19, see App. C below, p. 223), and one at least
of his marginal notes is very questionable (Acts vii. 45). His
punctuation is often good : he was the first to substitute a
full stop and a moderate space for the colon of 1611, &c.,
at the great break in Zech. xi. 7 "And I took unto me two
staves." For a specimen of his successor's merits in this
respect see Sect. iv. (2 Cor. v. 2).
History of the Text. 33
It is now necessary to subjoin an incomplete, yet over-
long list of the errors other than bare misprints which have
met us in habitually consulting Blayney's quarto of 1769.
We must not suppress the notice of faults, some of which
have led his successors grievously wrong, through the vain
fear of detracting from the honour of a learned and diligent
student of Holy Writ. All accuracy is only comparative, as
every true scholar knows well; and if we be at a loss to
account for the unusual number of his oversights, we may
fairly impute much to the comparatively short time — be
tween three and four years — spent by him in accomplishing,
or at least in attempting, the burdensome task which his
Report describes (Appendix D, below p. 238). The reader
will refer to our Appendices A and C for further details.
Ex. vi. 21 ; Josh. xix. 2, 19; 2 Sam. xxiii. 37; i Kin. xv. 2 (marg.
of 1769) Michaia ; i Chr. ii. 47; vii. i (an error revived); 2 Chr. iv.
12 (the second "the top of" omitted1): Job xli. 6 (see Appendix C) :
Ps. xviii. 47 "unto" for "under2;" xxiv. 3; Ix. 4 "feared" for
"fear2;" Ixxviii. 66 "part" for "parts2:" so a Scotch edition (Cold-
stream) as late as 18.45; cxlviii. 8; Prov. xxv. 24; Ezek. v. 6, the
comma placed before "and my statutes" in 1629 is removed, for want
of looking at the Hebrew; Hah. iii. 13 (an error revived) "tby dis
covering" for "by f discovering:" i Esdr. iv. 29; v. 13 marg.\ 20
"Ammidoi" for "Ammidioi3;" vii. 9 "service" for "services3;" viii.
56 "sixty" for "fifty3;" 2 Esdr. i. 15 "to you" for "for you3;" 38
"come" for "cometh3;" iv. 21 "upon the heavens" for "above the
heavens3;" v. 15 "upon" for "up upon3;" 27 "of people" for "of
peoples3;" Judith ii. 20; Esther xiv. i4"help"for "helper3;" Wisd.
vii. 25 marg. ; Ecclus. xvii. 5 comma removed after "seventh3;" xxvii.
1 Report from the Select Com- 1845 under the direction of Bp.
mittee of the House of Commons on Turton. See below, p. 36.
the Queen's Printers' Patent, 1859, 3 These errata, after holding
Mr Child's Evidence, 1859, p. 28; their place in the text of D'Oyly
a blue-book full of most interest- and Mant (1817), Oxford 1835,
ing information on the whole sub- and other Bibles, are amended in
ject of modern Bibles. our model for the Apocrypha,
2 These errata held their ground Camb. 4to. 1863. See below, p.
until they were corrected before 38.
S. 3
34 Sect. /.] Authorized Version of the Bible (1611).
13 "in" omitted before "the wantonness1;" xlv. 8 marg.; Hist, of
Susanna, ver. 37 "was there" for "there was1;" Bel and Dragon, ver.
3 " was spent " for "were spent1;" ver. 6 "a living God" for "a living
god" (1611 — 1762), as all in ver. 24 after 1744; i Mace. ix. 68; x. 39
"of Jerusalem" for "at Jerusalem1;" John xi. 34; Rom. vii. 20 "Now
if do;" xi. 23 om. "still" (thus many later Bibles, but not our model,
Camb. 1858: see below, p. 38); i Cor. iv. 13 "the earth" for "the
world;" 2 Cor. vii. 16 "con- 1 dence" for "confidence;" xii. 2 "about"
for "above," repeated in later Bibles up to Bagster, 1846: but the
American and our model restore "above;" this change seems intentional.
i Tim. iv. 10 "the saviour;" Rev. vii. 6, see Appendix A; Rev. xviii. 22
(seep. 31).
In regard to the use of italic type Blayney's edition is
very careless, although he had evidently taken some pains
about the subject. Some of his errors are:
Deut. viii. 17 " mine hand ;" xv. 20 "eat it;" I Kin. xvii. 24 "and
that" for "and that;'1'1 i Chr. xviii. 16 "was" 1611 — 1/62, but "was"
1769; 2 Chr. xx. 34 "is mentioned;" xxiv. 26 "these are they" for
"these are they" (1762); Ps. viii. 4 "What is man" for "What is
man"ofi6n — 1762; xvii. 6 '•''hear my speech;" xlix. 7 "his brother"
for '•'•his brother" of 1611 — 1762; Ixxv. i "is near" for "zVnear" of
1611 — 1762; ver. 5 "with a stiff neck;" Prov. ix. 8 "wise man" and
Isai. xxix. 8 "thirsty man," against his own practice, although 1638 —
1762 italicise "man;" Eccles. viii. n "sentence against," but "sen
tence against'1'1 1611 — 1762; Isai. xxxvi. 3 "which was" for "which
was" 1611 — 1762? as even 1769 in ver. 22; Jer. xxxiii. 12 "which is
desolate" (after Camb. 1629), "which is desolate" 1611 — 1630, "which
is desolate" 1638 — 1762; xxxvi. 19 "ye be" for "ye be" 1611 — 1762;
Ezeki x. i "that was above" for "that was above" 1611 — 1762; Dan.
viii. 3 (bis], 6, 20 " two horns," though the noun is dual; Hab. i. 10
"shall be a scorn" for "shall be a scorn" 1611 — 1762; Hagg. ii. 19
"Is the seed" for "Is the seed" 1611 — 1762; Judith xiii. 14 "(I say)"
1611 — 1762, which is the method employed in the Apocrypha for indi
cating what is omitted in the Greek, he regards as parenthetical, and
accordingly the marks ( ) are removed in 1769; Matt. xxii. 10 "high
ways" for "/zz^ways" (oSous) of 1638 — 1762; Luke xiv. 4 "let him
go" for "let him go" of 1638 — 1762; Rom. iii. 14 "is full" (7^1);
i Cor. iii. 23 "ye are Christ's" for "ye are Christ's" of 1638 — 1762;
Gal. v. 10 "his judgment" for "his judgment" of 1611 — 1762.
1 Refer back to p. 33, note 3.
History of the Text. 35
Out of this whole list of blunders in regard to the italic
type, some of them being very palpable, the American Bible
of 1867 corrects those in Ps. xvii. 6; Ixxv. 5, Professor
Scholefield (whose care on this point will be noticed again,
Sect, in., p. 79, note i) the last two. Blayney is followed
in the rest by the whole flock of moderns, without inquiry
and without suspicion.
For many years which followed the publication of the
edition of 1769, even after its glaring imperfections had be
come in some measure known, the King's Printer and the
two English Universities continued to reproduce what was
in substance Dr Blayney's work, when the public attention
was claimed in 1831 by Mr Curtis of Islington, who com
plained that all modern reprints of Holy Scripture departed
widely from the original edition of 1611, to the great dete
rioration of our Vernacular Translation1. It is needless to
revive the controversy that ensued, in which the case of the
privileged presses was successfully maintained by Dr Card-
well in behalf of Oxford, by Dr Turton for Cambridge, in
the pamphlets which have been already cited in this Section.
The consequent publication of the standard text in the
Oxford reprint of 1833, which we have found so useful,
virtually settled the whole debate, by shewing to the general
reader the obvious impossibility of returning to the Bible of
1611, with all the defects which those who superintended
the press had been engaged, for more than two centuries,
in reducing to a more consistent and presentable shape.
One result of the communication at that time entered upon
between the Delegates of the Oxford and the Syndics of the
Cambridge Presses was a letter written by Dr Cardwell
to Dr Turton in 1839 respecting a more exact accordance
1 The Existing Monopoly an &c. By Thomas Curtis, London,
inadequate protection of the Autho~ 1833, 8vo.
rized Version of the Scripture, &c.,
3—2
36 Sect. /.] Authorized Version of the Bible (1611).
between editions of the Authorized Version as published by
the two Universities. These learned men were instructed
to confer together on the subject, although it is not easy to
point out any actual result of their consultation. The only
papers at Cambridge at all bearing on the subject have
been placed at my disposal, but they amount to very little,
though it is to them that I am indebted, when in the
Appendices or elsewhere I speak of an alteration as having
been made by the direction of Bp. Turton1.
The revision of the Canonical Scriptures projected (1847
— 185 1) by the American Bible Society was a more ambitious
enterprise, which until lately has hardly been heard of in
England2. A Committee of seven, on which we recognize
the honoured name of Edward Robinson, engaging as their
collator James W. McLane, a Presbyterian minister in the
state of New York, superintended his comparison of a
standard American Bible with recent copies published in
London, Oxford, Cambridge, and Edinburgh, as also with
the book of 1611. Where the four modern British volumes
proved uniform, the new revision was conformed to them,
or, in matters of punctuation, to any three united. Other
rules drawn up for McLane's guidance shew laudable care
on the part of the Committee, who felt and confessed that
some restraint (even though a light one) was peculiarly
1 It would be ungrateful not to far back as 1831.
notice the minute and unpretending 2 The only detailed account
diligence of those who prepared which has reached England is
Bagster's editions of the Holy given in a scarce Tract in the
Bible. We have consulted the Library of the British and Foreign
miniature quarto of 1846, wherein Bible Society (U. 4. 23): Iteport
we found anticipated many a small on the History and Recent Col-
discovery we had supposed to be lation of the English Version of the
original. The instances cited in Bible: presented by the Committee
Appendix A will explain what we of Versions to the Board of Mana-
mean. The revision seems due in gers of the American Bible Society,
the main to Wm. Greenfield, and adopted, May i, 1851, pp. 32,
F. A. S., of the British and Foreign [New York] 1851.
Bible Society, although he died as
History of the Text. 37
needed by their citizens, since " the exposure to variations
is naturally greater, wherever the printing of the Bible is at
the option of every one who chooses to undertake it, without
restriction and without supervision ; as in this country since
the Revolution " (Report, p. 8). To this task the good men
devoted themselves for three years and a half, and finally
presented their Report and revision to the Board of Managers
which had appointed them. Ibi omnis effusus labor:
adopted at first, the work was rejected the very next year
(1852) by a majority of the same body, "on the ground of
alleged want of constitutional authority, and popular dis
satisfaction with a number of the changes made1." Some
small fruits, however, of their faithful toil remain in the
editions of the Bible published by the American Bible
Society since 1860, to which reference is frequently made in
the course of the present treatise and its Appendices2. It
is not easy to persuade ourselves that very much has been
lost by the failure of the praiseworthy effort just described.
The plan of operation was not sufficiently thorough to pro
duce any considerable results. Between the five recent
Bibles that were collated the differences would be slight and
superficial, but when the standard of 1611 came to be taken
into account, it is very credible that the recorded variations,
solely in the text and punctuation, amounted to 24,000
(Report, p. 31). No attempt seems to have been made to
bridge over the wide gulf between the first issues of the
Authorized version and those of modern times by the use
of such intermediate editions as have been examined in the
present Section ; nor does the general tone of their Report
encourage the belief that the previous studies of the revisers
had lain in that direction. Hence followed of necessity, or
1 Philip Schaff, D.D. Revision 2 The edition we have used is
of the English Version, &c. New the beautiful Diamond Ref. 241110.
York, 1873, p. xxxi. note. of 1867.
38 Sect. I.] Authorized Version of the Bible (1611).
at any rate in practice, so complete a postponement of
Bibles of the seventeenth century to those of the nineteenth,
that wheresoever the latter agreed together, their very worst
faults, whether relating to the text or to the italic type (and
more especially to the italics), were almost sure to escape
detection, and never did come to the knowledge of the
Committee, save by some happy accident.
It remains to state that the model or standard copy
adopted for the purposes of the present work is the
Cambridge 8vo edition, small pica (with marginal references)
1858. This standard may be pronounced to be accurately
printed, inasmuch as close an,d repeated examination has
enabled us to note only the following errata in the text or
margin.
i Chr, iv. 24 (margin of 1762) Zoar for Zohar; 2 Chr. i. 4 Kiriath;
Ezra i-. 7 his god (presumably by accident, yet it looks true : compare in
Hebr.ew 2 Kin. xix. 37; Dan. i. 2); Esther i. 7 gave them; Job xv. 35
mischiof; xxi. 26 worm; Ps. xxxi. 7 adversity; xlv. n thy lord; Hos.
ii. i Ru-hamah; Jonah i. 4 was tlike (see Appendix C); Luke iv. 7
marg, fall down (so Camb. nonpareil, 1857).
Since this Bible of 1858 does not contain the Apocrypha,
a Cambridge 4to. 1863 has been adopted for the model of
that portion of our work. Besides correcting the mistakes
of Blayney and his successors in the passages indicated in
pp. 33, 34 and notes, this book alone (so far as we know)
has the following changes for the better :
i Esdr. v. 5 marg. "Or?" set before " J oacim ;" 2 Esdr. vi. 49
marg. "Or," set before "Behemoth;" Ecclus. iv. 16 "generations"
for "generation" of 1611, &c. For Tobit iv. 10; Judith i. 6; 2 Mace,
ix. 1 8, see Appendix C.
This book contains also the following errata :
i Esdr. v. 72 and Judith iv. 7 "straight" for "strait;" i Esdr. vi.
22 "our Lord" for "our lord;" viii. 32 marg. " Shechanaiah " for
" Shechaniah ;" ix. 4 "bear" for "bare;" 26 marg. Porosh for Parosh;
2 Esdr. vii. 17 "shall" for "should;" Judith x. 8 and xiii. 5; Ecclus.
History of the Text. 39
xxxvii. 16; 2 Mace. xiv. 5 "enterprises:" but "enterprises" in i Mace,
ix. 55; Judith xvi. u ||with "these," instead of with the first "they;"
Wisd. i. 6 "a witness" for "witness;" v. 23 "dealings"for "dealing;"
vi. ir "affections" for "affection;" xiii. n "||a carpenter" for "a
licarpenter ;" Ecclus. iii. 27 "sorrow" for "sorrows;" xlvi. 7 "mur-
murings " for " murmuring ; " Song, ver. 5 "upon us" (second); i Mace,
iv. 20 "hosts" for "host;" 34 "above" for "about;" vii. 45 "||Then
they" for "Then|| they;" x. 54 "son-in-law" for "son in law:" Comp.
Tobit x. 12 and ch. xi. 2; xiv. 27 "hight priest;" ver. 32 "the ||valiant"
for "||the valiant ;" 2 Mace. 1.23 "priest "for the second "priests;" xiii.
•23 marg. "||Or, rebelled" over against ver. 24; ibid, "entreated" for
"intreated" (as six times before) ; xiv. 25 "Hand" for "and||."
The Epistle of "The Translators to the Reader1," which
follows the Dedication in all principal editions of the
Authorized Version, has been illustrated in this volume by
such notes as seemed necessary. The reputed author of
this noble Preface (for, in spite of the quaintness of its style
and the old fashion of its learning, it deserves no meaner
epithet) is Dr Miles Smith of the first Oxford Company,
who would naturally be one of the six final revisers (p. 12
note 4), and became Bishop of Gloucester in 1612. The
Calendar and Tables of Lessons usually annexed to this
Preface are no more a part of the Version than the Book of
Common Prayer and the metrical Psalms which are some
times placed at the beginning and end of the Bible. The
Genealogical charts, accompanied with a Map of Canaan
and its Index, the work of John Speed, were issued
separately in various sizes, that they might be bound up
with the Bibles, without any option of the purchaser.
Mr Fry prints (A Description, &c. p. 40) a patent granting
to him this privilege dated in the eighth year of James I.,
to hold good "only during the term of ten years next
ensuing," at an additional charge of not more than two
shillings for the large folio size.
1 See p. 265.
40 Sect. If.] Authorized Version of the Bible (1611).
SECTION II.
On the marginal notes and the original texts of the Authorized
Version of the English Bible.
BESIDES those references to parallel texts of Scripture
which will be spoken of elsewhere (Section vi.), the margin
of most of our English Bibles, including the Authorized
Version, contains certain brief annotations, the extent and
character of which will now be described. The practice
was begun by Tyndale, in whose earliest New Testament of
1525, the poor fragments of whose single known copy enrich
the Grenville Library in the British Museum, notes rather
expository than relating to interpretation are extant in the
margin. In some places, and yet more in his version of the
Pentateuch (1530 and subsequent years), these notes be
come strongly polemical, and breathe a spirit which the
warmest admirers of their author find it easier to excuse
than to commend. In Coverdale's Bible (1535), which was
put forth in hot haste to seize a fleeting opportunity, only
five out of the eighteen notes found in the New Testament
are explanatory, the rest having reference to the proper
rendering : in the earlier pages of his Bible they occur much
more frequently. Annotations of this kind are quite a
distinctive feature as well of the Geneva New Testament of
1557, as of the Geneva Bible of 1560; and, mingled with
others which are purely interpretative, are strewn somewhat
unequally over the pages of the Bishops' Bible (1568, 1572).
One of the most judicious of the Instructions to the Trans
lators laid down for their guidance by King James I., and
acted upon by them with strict fidelity, prescribed that "No
marginal notes at all be affixed, but only for the explanation
of the Hebrew or Greek words, which cannot, without some
Marginal notes and original texts. 41
circumlocution, so briefly and fitly be expressed in the text."
It had by that time grown intolerable, that on the self-same
page with the text of Holy Scripture, should stand some
bitter pithy comment, conceived in a temper the very re
verse of that which befits men who profess to love God in
Christ.
In the Old Testament the marginal notes in our standard
Bibles of 1611 amount to 6637, whereof 4111 express the
more literal meaning of the original Hebrew or Chaldee
(there are 77 referring to the latter language): 2156 give
alternative renderings (indicated by the word "||Or" prefixed
to them) which in the opinion of the Translators are not
very less probable than those in the text: in 63 the meaning
of Proper Names is stated for the benefit of the unlearned
(e.g. Gen. xi. 9; xvi. n): in 240 (whereof 108 occur in the
first Book of Chronicles) necessary information is given by
way of harmonizing the text with other passages of Scripture,
especially in regard to the orthography of Hebrew names
(e.g. Gen. xi. 16, 20, 24): while the remaining 67 refer to
various readings of the original, in 3 1 of which the marginal
variation (technically called Keri] of the Masoretic revisers
of the Hebrew is set in competition with the reading in
the text (Chctiv). Of this last kind of marginal notes a list
is subjoined, as many of them are not readily distinguish
able from the alternative renderings, being mostly, like them,
preceded by "||Or". They are
Deut. xxviii. 11. Josh. viii. 12 (Keri in marg.); xv. 53 (Keri in
marg.). T Scam. vi. 18 (j?fc< for ^38, with the Targum and Septuagint) ;
xxvii. 8 (Keri in text). 2 Sam. xiii. 37 (Keri in text); xiv. 11 (Keri in
marg.). i Kin. xxii. 48 (Keri in text). 2 Kin. v. 12 (Keri in marg.);
xx. 4 (Keri in text) ; xxiii. 33 (Keri in text), i Chr. i. 6; 7. 2 Chr. i.
5. Ezra ii. 33; 46 (Keri in text); viii. 14 (Keri in marg.); x. 40 J.
1 Strangely enough, this is the various readings, noticed by Bp.
earliest marginal note relating to Turton in his Text of the English
42 Sect. //.] Authorized Version of the Bible (1611).
Neh. iii. 20 (Keri in marg.). Job vi. 21 (Keri in text); xxxiii. 28
(twice as A?rz in text). Ps. ix. 12 (Keri in text) ; x. 12 (AVz in text) ;
xxiv. 6 (marg. with the Septuagint, Syriac, and Latin Vulgate) ; Ixiv. 6 ;
Ixviii. 30; c. 3 (Keri in marg.); cii. 3; cxlvii. 19 (Keri in marg.).
Prov. xvii. 27 (Keri in text); xx. 30 (Keri in marg.); xxi. 29 (Akr/ in
marg.); xxiv. 19; xxvi. 17. Cant. v. 4. Isai. x. 13 (Keri in marg. ?) ;
xiii. 22; xviii. 2; xxx. 32 (Keri in marg.); xli. 24; xlix. 5 (Keri in
marg.); Ixiii. n (marg. with Aquila and the Vulgate); Ixv. 4 (Keri in
text). Jer. ii. 20 (Keri in. text); iii. 9 (text with the Septuagint); vii. 18
and xliv. 17 (rD&vP? for flD^P?? apparently from conjecture); xvi. 7;
xviii. 4; xxiii. 31 (probably a conjectural reading, pTTI for pl~l7) ; xxxiii.
3; xlix. i and 3 (marg. with the Septuagint); 1. 9 (b> text, £> marg.);
26 (? text, /> marg.); li. 59 (marg. HNp? Trapa ZeSe/aof, Septuagint).
Ezek. vii. n; xxiii. 42 (Keri in marg.) ; xxv. 7 (Keri in text); xxx. 18
(~W text, "b marg.); xxxvi. 14 (7Kb C7&tfzz> in marg., 73E? in text, but
Keri is quite different, viz. "pS^) ; ver. 23 (marg. with the Masora,
Septuagint, and some Hebrew manuscripts, against the commonly
printed text); xl. 40; xlii. 9 (A^rz in, marg. "he that brought"). Dan.
ix. 24 (Keri in text, "to make an end"). Amos iii. 12 (Hebrew manu
scripts varying between p^EH of the printed text, which is represented
by marg., and the name of the city p'^Dl).. Zech. xi. 2 (Keri in text).
Mai. ii. 15 (marg. riNfc^ "excellency," being the rendering of Cover-
dale, "an excellent spirit").
Where the variation in the reading was brought promi
nently into view by the Masoretic notes, it was only natural
that the Translators should refer to it in their margin. Re
specting the Hebrew text which they followed, it would be
hard to identify any particular edition, inasmuch as the dif
ferences between early printed Bibles are but few. The
Bible Considered. He gives Ezra there" (p. 128, second edition),
x. 40. Ps. cii. 3. Cant. v. 4 for But, in truth, his whole treatise is
Ihe Old Testament, and eight a notable example of what wary
references to the New, adding, tact and dialectic skill may accom-
"I will not positively affirm that plish, when wielded by one who
no other Various Readings than does not know too much about
the following are to be found in the matter at issue, and is fortu-
the Margin, but the impression of nate enough to encounter oppo-
my mind is that no others do exist nents who know considerably less.
Marginal notes and original texts. 43
Complutensian Polyglot:, however, which afforded them
such important help in the Apocrypha, was of course at
hand, and we seem to trace its influence in some places,
e.g. in 2 Chr. i. 5, B^ "there" of the Complutensian text
the Septuagint and Vulgate, being accorded a place in the
margin; as also in Job xxii. 6 THX "thy brother," where
later editors give the plural, as do the Targum, Syriac, Sep
tuagint, and Vulgate. Yet the Complutensian throws no
light on the reading in many other passages, where some
other text must have been before the Translators: e.g.
i Chr. vi. 57 ("of Judah" added); Ps. Ixiv. 6, where the
marginal rendering ought to be taken in preference. In
Job xxx. n, 22 the Authorized prefers Keri to Chetiv.
It has been sometimes alleged that the alternative ren
derings (introduced by "||Or") which are set in the margin
of the Authorized English Version, are superior, on the
whole, to those in the text1. It would be indeed a con
spicuous instance of bad judgment on the part of the Trans
lators, if it could be justly alleged that where two or more
senses of a passage were brought fairly before them, they
mostly, or even frequently, put the worst into the body of
their work. But no competent scholar who has carefully
examined the matter will think that they have gone so far
wrong. On the other hand, he will perhaps feel disposed
to complain that so many of these marginal notes assign a
sense to the sacred record which cannot possibly be accepted
as true. Some of these, no doubt, are taken either from
the text or margin of the Bishops' Bible, which had
been read in Churches for about forty years when the
Authorized Version was made, and which King James had
1 "The Translators... have placed monly out-voted." Dr R. Cell's
some different significations in the Essay toivard the amendment of
M argent; but those most- what the last English Translation of the
the better; because when truth is Bible, 1659 (Preface, p. 24).
tryed by most voyces, it is com-
44 Sect. //.] Authorized Version of the Bible (1611).
expressly directed "to be followed, and as little altered, as
the truth of the original will permit." But far the greater
part must be traced to another source, to which adequate
attention has not hitherto been directed. Of the several
Latin translations of the Old Testament which were executed
in the sixteenth century, that which was the joint work of
Immanuel Tremellius [1510 — 80], a converted Jew (the
proselyte first of Cardinal Pole, then of Peter Martyr), who
became Professor of Divinity at Heidelberg, and of his son
in law Francis Junius [1545 — 1602], was at once the latest
and the most excellent. Originally published in 1575 — 9,
and after the death of Tremellius revised in 1590 by Junius,
who added a version of the Apocrypha of which he was
the sole author, a large edition printed in London in 1593
soon caused it to become very highly esteemed in this
country for its perspicuity and general faithfulness. One
great fault it has, a marked tendency, in passages either
obscure in themselves, or suggesting some degree of diffi
culty, to wander into new paths of interpretation, wherein it
ought to have found few to follow or commend it. This
version must have lain open before the Translators through
out the whole course of their labours : it has led them into
some of the most conspicuous errors that occur in their text
(2 Chr. xx. i; Job xxxiv. 33), while as regards the margin,
whensoever a rendering is met with violently harsh, inverted,
or otherwise unlikely, its origin may be sought, almost with
a moral certainty of finding it, in the pages of Tremellius
and Junius. These statements are made with reference to
every part of the Old Testament (e.g. Gen. xl. 13, 16, 19, 20.
Ex. xvii. 16; xxix. 43. Judg. ix. 31. 2 Sam. i. 9, 18; xxi.
8. Lam. iii. 35; iv. 14; 22'), but, for the sake of brevity,
1 Dr Ginsburg (An Old Testa- margin in Lev. xviii. 18, but one
ment Commentary for English would doubt whether they were
Readers, 1882) would adopt their the first to propose it. The very
Marginal notes and original texts. 45
the proof of them shall be drawn from one distinct portion,
the books of the Minor Prophets. To these authorities
solely, so far as the writer has observed, are due the supply
ing of '''for nought" in Mai. i. 10, and the textual rendering
of Mai. ii. 16: as are also the following marginal notes,
scattered among others of a widely different type: Hos. i. 6;
10 ("instead of that")} vi. 4 ("kindness")'} x- I0j xn- 8 ("all
my labours" &c.); xiv. 2. Joel iii. 21. Amos iv. 3; v. 22;
vii. 2; Obad. 7 ("of it"). Mic. vii. 13. Nah. i. 12; iii. 19.
Hab. i. 7; ii. n (second). Zeph. iii. i. Zech. v. 3; ix. 15
(twice); 17 ("speak")-, x. 2; xi. 16 (second); xii. 5; xiv. 5;
14 (first). Mai. i. 13; ii. 9 (but eSuo-wTrcicrfle Trpoo-wTra
Symmachus); ii.
Thus far no marginal notes have been taken into con
sideration except those given in the primary issues of 1611;
but 368 others have been subsequently inserted by various
hands, which ought to be distinguished in our Bibles from
those of earlier date by being printed within brackets. Of
these the Cambridge folio of 1629 contributes that on Jer.
iii. 19; the folio of 1638 that on Ezek. xlviii. i: thirty-one
others were inserted in the course of the century that fol
lowed, viz. i Kin. xxii. 41, 51. 2 Kin. i. 17; viii. 16; ix. 29;
xiii. 9, 10 ; xiv. 23,29; xv. 1,8, 10, 30 (bis),^ ; xvii. i; xxiii. 2,3.
2Chr. xx. 36; xxi. i, 3, 5, 12, 18. Jobi. i. Ps. xi. 6. Dan. i.
21 ; xi. 7, 10, 25. Hos. vii. 7; xiii. 16. As many as 269 are
due to Dr Paris (1762), and 66 to Dr Blayney (1769), who
is usually credited with them all. Many of them are not
destitute of a certain value (especially in such explanations
relating to Proper Names as occur in Gen. ii. 23) *, although
a persistent resolution to set right the regnal years of the
improbable margin in Lev. xxvii. nal notes that occurs in the Autho-
12, also derived from Tremellius rized Bible (Gen. i. 20, fHeb. let
and Junius, is certainly counten- fowl fly] is taken from the Geneva
anced by 2 Kin. ix. 5. Bible (1560), and seems as good as
1 The first of these later margi- most of its date— 1762,
46 Sect. II."] Authorized Version of the Bible (1611).
Jewish kings, commenced in 1701, and fully carried out in
1762, leads on their authors to expedients which are at times
rather daring than satisfactory: e.g. 2 Kin. xv. i, 30. The
American revisers of 1851 (see p. 36) not unreasonably
condemned notes like these and those on Judg. iii. 31; xi.
29; xii. 8, n, 13; xiii. i; xv. 20 (all from the Bible of 1762),
as "containing merely conjectural and unwarranted com
mentary," and expunged them accordingly from the margin
of their book; but they all came back again with the other
restorations which public opinion forced upon the New
York Bible Society. In one instance (Dan. ix. 27) Dr Paris
has ventured to substitute a marginal rendering of his own
in the place of that of 1611 ("Or, with the abominable
armies"), and has been followed by all modern Bibles.
The marginal notes appended to the Apocrypha, which
have next to be examined, differ not inconsiderably in tone
and character from those annexed to the text of the
Canonical Scriptures. They are much more concerned with
various readings, as was indeed inevitable by reason of the
corrupt state of the Greek text of these books, which still
await and sadly need a thorough critical revision, chiefly
by the aid of materials that have recently come to light.
Authorities also are sometimes cited by name in the margin,
a practice not adopted in the Old Testament1. Such are
Athanasius, i Esdr. iv. 36: Herodotus, Judith ii. 7: Pliny's
History, Benedicite or the Song, ver. 23: Josephus, i Esdr.
iv. 29. Esther xiii. i; xvi. i. i Mace. v. 54; vi. 49; vii. i;
ix. 4, 35, 49, 50; x. i, 81; xi. 34; xii. 7, 8, 19, 28, 31.
2 Mace. vi. 2: in the Maccabees after the example of
Coverdale. Even Junius, the Latin translator (above, p. 44),
1 The apparent exceptions of The reference to "Usher" in
Josephus, quoted Gen. xxii. i ; -2 Kin. xv. 30 forms part of a note
a Kin. xiv. 8, are respectively due added in 1701.
to the editors of 1701 and 1762.
Marginal notes and original texts. 47
is appealed to eight times by name: 2 Esdr. xiii. 2, 13.
Tobit vii. 8; ix. 6; xi. 18; xiv. 10. Judith iii. 9; vii. 3.
The texts from which the Apocryphal books were trans
lated can be determined with more precision than in the
case of the Old Testament, and were not the same for
them all. The second book of Esdras, though the style
is redolent of a Hebrew or Aramaic origin, exists only in
the common Latin version and in Junius' paraphrase, which
is cited for the reading in ch. xiii. 2, 13. In this book some
excellent Latin manuscripts to which they had access (ch.
iv. 51 marg.), as also the Bishops' Bible, must have had
great weight with its revisers. The Prayer of Manasses
had to be drawn from the same source, for the Greek was
first published in Walton's Polyglott (1657) as it appears
in the Codex Alexandrinus, the earliest that contains it,
which did not reach England before 1628. The first book
of Esdras ('O tepet>? as the Greeks call it), is not in the
Complutensian Polyglott (1517), so that Aldus' s Greek
Bible (1518) was primarily resorted to, as is evident from
the margin of ch. ii. 12, the typographical error there de
scribed being that of Aldus (7rape&o6r)<Tav a'/Sacro-apto for
TrapeSo'tf?; Sava/iWo-apw), which had misled the Bishops'
Bible. Besides this edition, our Translators had before them
the Roman Septuagint of I5861, to which they refer, with
out as yet naming it, in ch. v. 25; viii. 2. For the remainder
of the Apocrypha they had access also to the Compluten
sian, which in the books of Tobit, Judith, Wisdom and
1 An excellent account of this sentatum:" yet both the Epistle
edition is contained in the Prole- of Cardinal Carafa, who super-
gomena to Tischendorfs Septua- intended it, and the Preface of
gint, pp. xix. — xxviii. (1869). Al- his assistant, Peter Morinus, dis-
though the work itself is not quite play an insight into the true prin-
what it professes to be, " exemplar ciples of textual criticism, quite
ipsum" (the great Codex Vatica- beyond their age.
nus) "de verbo ad verbum repre-
48 Sect. //.] Authorized Version of the Bible (1611).
Ecclesiasticus seems almost a copy of Cod. Vatican. 346
(Cod. 248 of Parsons)1, but they used with it the Aldine and
Roman editions2: the latter "copy" they cite by name Tobit
xiv. 5, 10; i Mace. ix. 9; xii. 37, as they also do "the Latin
interpreters" in 2 Mace. vi. i. By means of these Greek
authorities they were enabled to clear the text of Tobit of
the accretions brought into the Old Latin version, which
had been over-hastily revised by Jerome. As a small in
stalment of what remains to be done for the criticism of
that noble work, two passages in Ecclesiasticus (i. 7; xvii. 5)
are inclosed within brackets in the books of 1611. The
former is found in no Greek text our Translators knew
of, but only in the Latin and Bishops' Bible: the latter
occurs complete only in some late manuscripts, though the
Complutensian and Cod. 248 have the last two lines of
the triplet. These preliminary statements will enable the
reader to understand the marginal notes in the Apocrypha
which treat of various readings. They are no less than 156
in number, besides 13 of latter date.
i ESDRAS i. ii (TO irpw'Cvbv Greek, 1J53 for "1|53) ; 12 (cunt bemvo-
lentid Vulg. , i.e. /xer' euvotaj); 24 (ev alffdijffei: om. Roman); ii. 12
(above, p. 47); v. 25 (217 as Roman edition: Vulg. has 227); v. 46;
see below, p. 198 note i; vi. i fin. (if this be intended for a various
1 This manuscript contained 13; xliii. 26; xlvii. i. Bel and
also i Esdras, if it be the same as Dragon, ver. 38. 2 Mace. i. 31 ;
that for which Cardinal Ximenes viii. 23; xii. 36; xiv. 36. On the
gave a bond in 1513 to the Libra- other hand the Roman is followed
rian of the Vatican (Vercellone, rather than the Complutensian
Pref. to Mat's Cod. Vat. Vol. I.). and Aldine text united in i Mace.
So that he must have designedly iii. 14, 15, 18, 28; iv. 24; v. 23,
kept back a book which the Coun- 48 ; vi. 24, 43, 57; vii. 31, 37, 41
cil of Trent afterwards refused to (bis], 45 ; viii. 10 ; ix. 9 (avowedly) ;
declare Canonical. x. 41,42, 78; xi. 3, 15, 22, 34, 35,
2 Our Translation often adopts &c. ; xii. 43; xiii. 22, 25; xiv. 4,
the Aldine text in preference to 16, 23,46; xv. 30; xvi. 8. 2 Mace,
those of the Complutensian and viii. 30; xv. 22. Aldus is followed
Roman editions jointly: e.g. Judith in preference to the Bishops' Bible
iii. 9; viii. i. Ecclus. xvii. 31; in i Esdr. v. 14: cf. i Esdr. viii.
xxxi. 2; xxxvi. 15; xxxix. 17; xlii. 39.
Marginal notes and original texts. 49
reading, no trace of it remains); 23 (routes Aid., TOTTOS Rom. Vulg.
Bishops') ; vii. 8 (<pv\apx<Zv Aid. Rom., 0iAcoj' Old Latin, Vulg.
Bishops') ; 10 (margin as Cod. 248, Vulg. Bishops') ; viii. i ('Afaplov
Vulg. Coverdale only) ; 2 ('Oft'ou Rom., 'E^tou Aid. Bishops') ; ibid.
(three names omitted in Rom. Vulg. Coverdale, not in Aid. Bishops');
20 (a\Xa Aid. Vulg. Coverdale, Bishops': but Old Latin, Junius aXa,
as Ezra vii. 22 [non habet Cod. Vaticanus]) ; 29 (Aerrovs Aid., 'Arrows
Rom., Acchus Vulg. Coverdale, Hattus Bishops', Chartusch Junius,
t^-ltSn Ezra viii. 2); 34 (80 Vulg. Junius, Coverdale with Ezra viii. 8,
against Aid. Rom. Bishops'); 35 (212 Aid. Rom. Vulg. Coverdale,
Bishops': 218 Junius, Ezra viii. 9); 38 (AKarav Aid. Rom. Bishops',
Eccetan Vulg., Ezechan Coverdale, Katan Junius: cf. Ezra viii. 12);
39 (60 Junius, Ezra viii. 13 only) ; 88 (margin requires ^07 6pyio-6r,s,
for which there is no known authority) ; 96. See Appendix C ;
ix. 20 (ayvoias Rom. Vulg. Coverdale, reatu Junius, ayvelas Aid.
Bishops').
2 ESDRAS i. 22 (margin from the Bishops' margin: so Junius, in the
form of a conjecture); ii. 15 (columba Vulg. Junius, columna Coverdale,
Bishops'); 16 (text as Vulg. Coverdale, Bishops', though Fritzsche's
three Latin MSS. STD1 read in illis, the margin is from Junius); 32
(text as Clementine Vulg. Junius, Coverdale, Bishops': but margin with
Fritzsche's STD); 38 (in convivio Vulg. Coverdale, Bishops' text: ad
convivium Junius; "||Or, for" Bishops' marg.); iii. 19 (text Vulg.
Coverdale, Bishops': margin is fashioned from Junius and Bishops'
margin); 31 (memini Vulg., Fritzsche's STD: perceive Coverdale,
Bishops' : venit in mentem Junius, conceive margin) ; iv. 1 1 (corruptionem
Vulg. Junius, Coverdale, Bishops' : incorruptionem Fritzsche's SD, but
the whole passage is in confusion) ; 36 (Huriel Fritzsche's T only : all
the rest Jeremiel}*, 51 (quid mVVuIg. Junius, Coverdale, Bishops': but
quis erit Fritzsche's STD, so that our Translators might well appeal to
a "Manuscript" here); vi. 49 (Enoch Vulg. Coverdale, Bishops' : Be-
1 S is Codex Sangermanensis ment (ch. vii. 36 — 105) was ob-
at Paris of the ninth century, T tained from the Bibliotheque Com-
at Turin is of the thirteenth, D at munale at Amiens (10), and a
Dresden of the fifteenth, all col- transcript of the same passage was
lated afresh for or by Fritzsche made from a manuscript in Spain
(Libri Apocryphi V. T. 1871, pp. by J. Palmer, Professor of Arabic
xxvii. xxviii.). Mr R. L. Bensly at Cambridge (1804— 19), and dis-
also collated S for his Missing covered in 1877 among his papers
Fragment of the fourth book of at S. John's College.
Esdras (1875). This Missing Frag-
50 Sect. II. ] Authorized Version of the Bible (1611).
hemoth Junius, Bishops' margin, Syriac and ./Ethiopia in Fritzsche) ; vii.
30 (/w&wVuIg. Junius, Coverdale, Bishops' : iniciis Fritzsche's STD);
37 (Achaz Vulg., Achas TD, Coverdale, Bishops' : Hacan Junius, |3tf
Josh. vii. i, &c. ; "FO^ Josh. vii. 26); 52 (tarde Vulg., considerate
Junius, patient Coverdale, Bishops': but caste SD) ; 53 (securitas Vulg.
Junius : freedom Coverdale, Bishops' ["Or, safety" "Bishops' margin]:
saturitas Fritzsche's SD); 69 (curati...contentionum Vulg. Junius,
Coverdale, Bishops': crcali . . .contemptionum Fritzsche's STD); viii. 8
(quomodo Vulg., like as Coverdale: but qiiando Junius, quoniam
Fritzsche's STD, when Bishops') ; ix. 9 (miserebuntur Vulg. Junius,
Bishops'; be in carefulness Coverdale: mirabuntur Fritzsche's STD);
17 — 19 (quoniam tempus erat... mores eorum. The whole passage is
hopelessly corrupt, and no English version affords even a tolerable
sense. In ver. 19 Coverdale reads creator with Vulg., mense with
Fritzsche's TD : creator-tun (icnff6£vTUv) seems a conjecture, adopted by
the Bishops' version and our own : our margin reads messe, and so pro
bably the text and Bishops' seed: the Syriac must have read mensd) ;
xii. 42 (populis Vulg. Junius, Coverdale, Bishops' : prophetis Fritzsche's
SD) ; xiii. 2,13 (Junius stands alone : see above, p. 44) ; 3 (millibus Vulg.
Junius, Bishops' : nubibus Fritzsche's SD, Coverdale) ; 20 (in hunc
Vulg., in hunc diem Junius: but in hac Fritzsche's D, the Syriac and
yEthiopic, in hac ST, in these Coverdale, into these Bishops', set in their
substitute for italic type) ; 45 (the margin is only a bold guess of Junius1);
xiv. 44 (904 Fritzsche's STD: he himself reads 94 from the versions);
47 (flumen all authorities. Perhaps lumen is conjectural) ; xv. 36 (text
as suffraginem S, snffragmen D, fragmen T : avertam Junius : but sitb-
stramen Vulg., litter Coverdale, Bishops') ; 43 (text exterrent Coverdale,
Bishops' : but margin exterent Vulg. Junius) ; 46 (concors in spent Vulg.
Junius [Coverdale, Bishops'] : censors specie or in specie Fritzsche's SD);
xvi. 68 (very perplexing : fede the ydle with Idols Coverdale : cibabunt
idolis occisos Vulg., shall stay -.you for meat to the idols Bishops'. Fritzsche
notes no variation of his manuscripts). Three like marginal
notes (the first two of importance), due to the Bible of 1762, maybe
conveniently added in this place, i Esdr. xii. 32 (ventus Vulg. Cover-
dale, Bishops' ; Spirit us Junius -: Unctus Fritzsche's STD) ; xiv. 9
(consilio Vulg. Junius, Coverdale, Bishops' : filio Fritzsche's STD) ;
xvi. 46 (in captivitatcm Junius, .but the margin hardly rests on his sole
authority).
1 "Etsi quid si corrupte est niae. Docti viderint." Junius in
Eretz Ararat, id est, regio Arme- loco.
Marginal notes and original texts. 51
TOBIT i. i (Kvptws Cod. 748. Compl. : KvSi'ws Aid. Rom.) ; 5
(Svvafj.€i 248. Compl. : 8a/ji,d\ei Aid. Rom., but Bahali deo Junius) ;
7 (' Aapuiv Compl. Aid. : Aev£ Rom.); 14 (ez> dypois TTJS M??5etas Aid., ey
'Pa7o?s TT/S M?/5. Rom., in Rages civitatem Medoritm Vulg. See Ap
pendix A); 1 7 (e?ri roi) ret'xous Compl. Aid.: oTriVw roO r. Rom.); ii. 10
(arpovdia LXX., hirundines Vulg., whom Coverdale and the Bishops'
follow closely throughout Tobit); vii. 17 (aTreSe^aro LXX.: direfwp-
£aro two Old Latin manuscripts in Parsons);' ix. 6 (Vulg. rather favours
the daring conjecture of Junius) ; xi. 18 (the margin is only another guess
of Junius1); xiii. 10 (eu0paVty Compl. Aid., eiKppavcu Rom.); xiv. 5 (ets
TroVas ras yeveds rov ai'wvos Compl. Aid. Junius : omitted by Rom.
Vulg.); 10 (eir^av Comp. Aid. Junius; Zir^ev Rom.)1; n '(^ai/'et'
Compl. Junius : ^da^av Aid. Rom.). The book of 1762 adds!,
ch. i. 2, Shalmanescr, from the Old Latin, Vulg. Syriac.
JUDITH iii. 9 andiv. 6 (Esdrelom refers to ch. i. 8, where only LXX.
has that form) ; iii. 9 (Aorratas LXX. Junius, Dothan Syr. : but 'Iovdaias
Aid.); iv. 3 (e/c rrjs lovdaias 248. Compl. Aid., but Rom. omits e/c) ;
v. 14 (opos 248. Compl. Aid. Junius, 65oi> Rom., deserta Sina mantis
Vulg.); vii. 3 (e?ri LXX. Vulg.: Junius alone has a); viii. i (Zct/xa^X
Aid., 2ayuaXt7;X 248. Compl., SaXa^t^X Rom., Salathiel Valg., Sam-
micl Junius); 22 (<pbvov Rom., <f)6j3ov 248. Compl. Aid.); xvi. i (KO.LVOV
Vulg., Roman edition, against Cod. Vaticanus: Kal ouvov 248. Compl.
Aid.); 13 (KOLIVOV Rom. with Cod. Vaticanus, Vulg. Junius: KO! alvov
Aid.).
ESTHER xiv. 12 (Qe&v Aid. Rom. Vulg.: edv&v Compl. Jxinius) ;
xv. 7 (irpoTropevofjih'rj's Rom. Compl. Junius: iroptvofji.ev'rft Aid.: wmt
with her Coverdale, Bishops').
WISD. iii. 14 (vatp all authorities: cf. Isai. Ivi, 5. Whence came
Xa£ of margin?); v. u (5ia.TTTdi>Tos Compl. Aid., but <5u7rrdz>ros Rom.
Vulg. Junius); 14 (xoOs Rom. Coverdale's and Bishops' margins: X"™*
Compl. Aid'. Vulg. Junius, Coverdale, Bishops') ; vii. 9 (T'^LOV 248.
Compl. Vulg. Junius: o.ri^f\Tov of margin, Aid. Rom.);- 15 (dtSuKev
Compl. Aid. Old Latiri, Vulg. Junius: 5y?7 Rom.); ibid. (5e8ofj,fruv
Rom. Junius, 5i5o/ueVo;i' Compl. Valg., ev8o/j.ei>wt> Aid., \eyontvuv
Fritzsche, after the Syriac and other versions, Codd. Sinaiticus and
Alexandrinus) ; ix. n (ouvdfj.ec Vulg. Coverdale, Bishops' only, for 5o^);
xv. 5 (8pe£u> Comp. Vulg. Junius : 6Wi5os Aid. Rom.). The text of
1_ "Hunc locum sic legendum made by Junius in ch. xiv. 10, with
suspicor, 'Ax^XaP°s ° Ka^ Nwr- a reference to this place (Nitzba
Pds." Junius in loco. The change for Manasses), is quite gratuitous.
52 Sect. //.] Authorized Version of the Bible (1611).
this book is far purer than that of Ecclesiasticus, which is largely inter
polated through the influence of the Complutensian Folyglott and its
prototype, Cod. 248.
ECCLUS. Prolog. II. 1. 36 (e<f)o$iov Grabe, viaticum Junius, whence
the margin: d0d poiov LXX.); ch. i. 13 (eupTjtrei ^dptv Aid. Rom.:
fv\oyr)drj<reTai Compl. Vulg. Junius, Coverdale, Bishops'); vii. 26
(fj.Hrovfj.ti>ri Compl. [Aid. Rom. have not the line] Vulg. &c. No trace
of "light," except it be a euphemistic paraphrase); xiii. 8 (eixppo<rvvrj
LXX. Junius: a^poavvr] Vulg. Coverdale \simpleness\ Bishops'); n
(£7re%e LXX., des operam Junius: cure^e retineas Vulg., withdraw
Coverdale, Bishops'); xiv. i (-rrX-rjdei 248. Compl. Junius: XVTTT; Aid.
Rom. Vulg., conscience Coverdale, Bishops'); xix. 12 (KoiXtg, LXX.
Junius: Kapdlg. Vulg. Coverdale, Bishops'); xx. 19 (cLvOpwiros adapts,
(j-vdos a/ccupos* both clauses are in LXX. &c.); xxii. 9 (rpofirjv 248.
Compl., rexvrlv manuscripts named by Arnald in his elaborate Critical
Commentary on the Apocrypha, the only considerable one in English.
In Aid. Rom. Vulg. &c. ver. 9, 10 are wanting); 17 (TOI^OU £u<rrou Aid.
Rom. with the margin: 248. Compl. prefix eirl, Vulg. in. The render
ing of ZVO-TOV as a noun is from winter house Coverdale, Bishops', xysti
Junius); xxiii. 22, 23 (aXXou Compl. Junius: aXXorplov Aid. Rom.
Vulg., but Coverdale and the Bishops1 vary in the two verses) ; xxiv. 1 1
(•fjyaTrrjfji^ri Aid. Rom. : rjyiaff^vri 248. Compl. Vulg. Junius, Cover-
dale, Bishops'); 14 (ev alytaXois Aid. Rom.: ev Ta55t 248. Compl.
[Syr. Junius] : Cades Vulg. Coverdale, Bishops') ; xxv. 9 (amicum verum
Vulg. Coverdale, Bishops': (f>p6i>r)aiv LXX. Junins, Bishops' margin);
17 ((r&KKov Aid. Rom. Bishops': apKos 248. Compl. Vulg. Junius, Co
verdale); xxx. 2 (eixppdvdrja-eraL 248. Compl. Junius, Coverdale, Bishops':
dv^fferat Aid. Rom.); xxxiv. 18 (Swp^/zctra 248. Compl. Junius, yu,u>yu/>7-
IJLO.TO. Aid., //w/c^ara Rom. Vulg. Coverdale, Bishops'); xxxvi. 14 (apai
TO. Xo7t'a crov Compl. Aid. Junius, dperaXoyias ffov Codd. Sinaiticus,
Alexandrinus, Vaticanus [cf. Field, LXX. Collatio, p. 204], inerrabili-
bus verbis tuis Vulg., thine unspeakable virtues Coverdale, Bishops') ;
15 (Trpocp^Tas 248. Compl. Vulg. Junius: Trpo^relas Aid. Rom. Cover-
dale, Bishops'); 17 (okertG^ Compl. Vulg. Syriac, Junius, Coverdale,
Bishops': kerwv Aid. Rom.); xxxvii. 20 (rpo(pijs Aid. Rom., re Vulg.
Coverdale, Bishops': <ro0i'cts 248. Compl. Junius) ; 26 (5o£aj> 248. Compl.
Vulg. Junius: irianv Aid. Rom. Coverdale1, Bishops'); xxxviii. 2
1 It is worthy of notice how much on the Latin Vulgate, fol-
Coverdale (1535), whose version lows Aldus in preference in these
of the Apocrypha was the first readings,
printed in English, though leaning
Marginal notes and original texts. 53
(n^v 248. Compl. Junius : 56/xa Aid. Rom. Vulg. Coverdale, Bishops');
22 (jjiov 248. Compl. Vulg., tui Junius: avrov Aid. Rom. Coverdale,
Bishops'); xxxix. 13 (aypov Aid. Rom. Coverdale, Bishops': vypov
248. Compl. [Vulg.] Junius) ; xlii. 8 (irepl iropveias of the margin is found
in no edition or version, and in only three unimportant manuscripts) ;
18 (Kvpios Aid. Rom. Vulg. Coverdale, Bishops': U^IOTOS 248. Compl.
Junius); xliii. 5 (/caTe'7rau<re 248. Compl. only, for /car^crTrevo-e) ; xliv. 12
(di avTof/s Rom. and all others, except /ter' avrovs Compl. Aid. Junius);
xlvii. 3 (erraifrv Aid., /««/ Vulg. Coverdale, Bishops': eVe^eVwo-ev 248.
Compl., wlience peregrinus conversatus est Junius: Ziraurev Rom.); n
(Pa<n\twv Aid. Rom. : /3a(TtAetas 248. Compl. Vulg. Junius, Coverdale,
Bishops'); xlviii. n (KeKOL^^voL 248. Compl. Junius: Kei<o<r/ji.r){j.ei>oi
Aid. Rom. Vulg. Coverdale, Bishops'); xlix. 9 (Ka.Twp6u<re 248. Compl.,
correxit Junius : ayaduaai Aid. Rom. Coverdale, Bishops').
Add a various reading of 1762; ch. xlviii. 8 (thee Vulg. Junius,
Bishops': avrbv LXX. Coverdale). Inch. li. n /cat of the Greek is
rendered by Junius quod: hence because 1762 marg.
BARUCH i. 5 (rjijx°VTO Rom. Vulg. Coverdale, Bishops' : but Compl.
Aid. Junius add eu%as) ; vi. 61 (/cat irvev^a of text Aid. Rom. Vulg.,
but Compl. with margin omits /cat).
BEL AND DRAGON, ver. 27 (t8e Compl. Aid. Vulg. Junius, Cover-
dale, Bishops': t'Sere Rom. with margin).
PRAYER OF MANASSES, line 38 (dWo-ts Cod. Alexandr., but the Latin
version [which is not Jerome's] and Bishops' Bible read respiratio, i. q.
i MACC. i. i (xfTTielfj, or -etefyt LXX., Chethim Vulg., Cethim Co
verdale, Bishops', Chettim Bishops' marg.) ; 4 (rvpawuv Rom. Vulg. Co
verdale, Bishops' : Tvpa.wi.utv Compl. Junius, rvpawtKuv Aid.) ; ii. 2 (Kaddls
Rom. Junius, 'Ia55ts Compl., Fa55ts Aid. Old Latin, Vulg. Coverdale,
Bishops') ; 5 (Avapciv Compl. Rom., 'Avapdv A\&.,Habaran Junius, Abaron
Vulg. Coverdale, Bishops' ) ; 66 (iroXe/Mfffet Rom . Vulg. Co verdale, Bishops' :
•jro\e^-f]ff€T€ Compl. Aid. Junius); iii. 29 (0opot Codd. Sinaiticus and
Alexandrinus, Old Latin, Vulg. Coverdale, Bishops': <popo\6yot. Compl.
Aid. Rom. Junius); 41 (?rat5as LXX.: Tr^Sas Josephus, Ant. xn. 7, 3
and Syriac) ; v. 3 ('A/cpa/Jarrtj'?;!' Compl. Aid. Rom. Junius, Arabathane
Vulg. Coverdale, Bishops'); 26 (BoWo/>a Aid., Codd. Alexandrinus and
Vaticanus: Bocropa Cod. Sinaiticus withi6n: Bocroppa Compl., Abosor
Vulg., Barasa Coverdale, Bishops') ; ibid. (Xacr0w/j Rom. Vulg. Cover-
dale: Xa<r/co>/> Compl. Aid., Casbon Bishops'. In ver. 36, as the
margin of 1762 notes, Xao-^w^ is read by Compl. Aid. Rom., but
54 Sect. //.] Authorized Version of the Bible (1611).
Chasbon by Vulg., Casbon by Coverdale, Bishops'); 28 (Botroppa
Compl. Aid., Boirdp Rom. Vulg. Coverdale, Bishops'); vi. 38 ((j>a\ay£iv
Old Latin, Vulg. Syriac, Junius, Coverdale, Bishops': <pdpay£ii> Compl.
Aid. Rom.); vii. 31 (Xa^apo-aXa^a Rom. Vulg. Coverdale, Bishops':
Ka0ap<rapa;ua CompL Aid., Capharsama Old Latin, Carphasalama
Bishops' margin); ix. 2 (Galileo, is a mere guess of Drusius, according
to Cotton) ; 9 (much confusion exists in Compl. Aid. which read dXX'
ras eavrujv \f/vx^- ro vvv eiri(TTpe\l/ov. /cat ot aSeX^ot i)fj.u>v
/cat Tro\e/j.^<rofJ.ev... which Junius follows: this virtually
agrees with Vulg. Coverdale, Bishops'. Our version justly professes to
follow Rom. dXX' 97 crwfw/zev rds eavruv ^vxas TO vvv, /cat eTrtarp^w/xe*'
fj.era [ad Vulg. &c.] TUV d5eX0u;v r}fj.uv /cat 7roXe/xr/(rw/uej'...) ; 37 (Na-
dafiad Aid. Rom., Na/3a5d^ Compl., Madaba Vulg. Coverdale, Bishops',
Medeba Junius); 66 ('05o/r>7pa Compl. Aid., "Odoaappyv Rom., Odaren
Vulg. Coverdale,, Odomeras Bishops' text, Odareb margin. Odonarkes
has absolutely no authprity, as Canon Westcott notices) ; xi. 63 (%wpas
Compl. Aid. Bishops' : xpet'as Rom. Old Latin, Vulg. : from meddling
in the realm Coverdale) ; xii. 37 (Zireae Aid. Old Latin, Vulg. Cover-
dale, Bishops': tfyyiae Compl. Rom. Junius): xiv. 9 (de bonis terra
Vulg. Coverdale, Bishops' only: Trept dyaduv LXX.) ; 34 (Gaza Cover-
dale, Bishops' only: Gazaris Bishops' margin) ; xv. 22 ('Aptapafoj Rom.
Junius, 'ApdOrj Compl. Aid., Arabe Vulg., Araba Coverdale, Bishops');
23 (Za^aw Compl. Rom. Vulg., Samsanes Coverdale, Samsames
Bishops', va^dKri Aid. See ten lines below, 1762); ibid. (TTJV 'BaaiXei-
oav Cod. Alexandrinus only).
The Cambridge Bible of 1638, which very seldom adds to the mar
ginal notes, in this book cites ch. iv. 15 'Acrcrap^cofl, the reading of
Compl. Aid., and ch. ix. 36 'A/i/3/jl of Compl. The Bible of 1762 adds
(besides two rectifications of dates) ch. iv. 24 (bomis Vulg. Junius, Co
verdale, Bishops'); v. 13 (Tw/3tou Rom., TOV jSiov Compl. Aid., Tubin
Vulg. Coverdale, Bishops'); xiv. 22 (rats /SouXats LXX. Vulg. Cover-
dale, rots jSt/3Xtots one unimportant Greek manuscript, libris Junius,
public records Bishops'); xv. 23 (Lampsacus Junius, adding "sic placuit
legere ex conjectura."); 39 (Gedor, a like conjecture of Junius, approved
by Grotius and Dr Paris).
2 MACC. iii. 24 (irvwv [i.q. Trvev/j.aTtov'] omitting /cuptos, Compl. Syr.
Junius: Spiritus omnipotentis Dei Vulg. Coverdale, Bishops': irpuv
[i. q. Trartpuv] Aid. Rom.); iv. 40 (Avpavov Cod. Alexandrinus, Compl.
Junius: fvpdvvov Aid. Rom. Vulg., "tyrant" Coverdale, Bishops');
vi. i CAdrjvcuov LXX. Bishops' margin : Antiochenum Old Latin, Vulg.
Marginal notes and original texts. 55
Junius, Coverdale, Bishops'); ix. 15 (Junius stands alone here in ren
dering Antiochenis] ; xi. 21 (Atocr/co/ot^^tou LXX. Junius, Coverdale,
Bishops': Dioscori Old Latin, Vulg. Syriac); 34 (avdvwaTOi, if that
word be meant in the margin, has no authority : these men were not
consuls at all, but legati to overlook affairs in Syria) ; xii. 12 (if the
margin represents a various reading, no trace of it remains) ; 39 (rpoirov
[Aid.] Rom. : -xpovov Cod. Alexandrinus, Compl. Junius : but Vulg.
Coverdale, Bishops' omit both words); xiii. 14 (KrfcrrT? Compl. Rom.
Vulg. : Kvpiy Aid. with three manuscripts only).
The Bible of 1762 notes one various reading: ch. xii. 36 (Topytav
Aid., five manuscripts, Coverdale, Bishops' text : "EcrS/up all other
Greek, Vulg. Syriac, Junius, Bishops' margin).
To these 156 various readings indicated by the Trans
lators of 1611 in the Apocrypha we must add 138 marginal
notes, which express the exact meaning of the Greek, and
three of the Latin of 2 Esdras. In 505 places varied
renderings are alleged (the word ""Or" being prefixed to
them), many taken from Junius (besides those where he
is expressly named, p. 46), from the Bishops' Bible and
other Old English versions. In 174 places (167 of them
in i Esdras) alternative forms of Proper Names are given
for the reader's guidance, to which must be added 42 notes
containing more or less useful information. Hence the sum
total of the notes due to the original Translators in the
Apocrypha appears to be 1018. Besides these, two were
annexed in the Cambridge Bible of 1638 (see above, p. 54),
18 in that of 1762, one (Tobit iv. 20) in 1769, in all 21.
To these might very well be added, set within brackets, at
Ecclus. xviii. 30; xx. 27; xxiii. 7, summaries of contents,
extracted from the best Manuscripts, resting on authority
quite as good and nearly identical with any in favour of
those inserted by the Authorized version in Ecclus. xxiv. i ;
xxx. i, 14; xxxiii. 24; xxxiv. i; xliv. i; li. i.
We come at length to the New Testament, the marginal
56 Sect. //.] Authorized Version of the Bible (1611).
annotations on which in the first edition amount to 767,
so that together with the 6637 in the Old Testament, and
the 10 1 8 in the Apocrypha, the number in the whole Bible
is no less than 8422. Of the 767 in the New Testament
37 relate to various readings, and will be detailed presently
(p. 58); 112 supply us with a more literal rendering of
the Greek than was judged suitable for the text; no less
than 582 are alternative translations, 35 are explanatory
notes or brief expositions. Of later notes, the Bible of 1762
added 96, that of 1769 no more than nine. Taking in
therefore the 368 noted in the Old Testament (p. 45),
and the 21 in the Apocrypha, these additional marginal
annotations amount in all to 494, few of them of any great
value, some even marvellously trifling, but all of them
ought in editions of the Bible to be readily distinguished
from the work of the original Translators by being placed
within brackets. Those who shall look almost at random
into the multitude of Bibles published between 1638 and
1762 (a branch of enquiry which our plan does not lead to
the necessity of examining very minutely), will probably
find the germ of some of these later notes in Bibles of that
period, put forth as it were tentatively, and withdrawn in
later copies. Thus the later margins of Matt, xxviii. 19
(slightly altered in 1683, 1701) and of Acts xiv. 21, first
appeared in Field's Bible of 1660, then in the Cambridge
edition of 1683. To the same Bibles may be traced the
notes on Matt. x. 25; xiv. 6; xxi. 19; xxii. 26. Mark xi.
17. Luke xxii. 42. Acts vii. 44; viii. 13. i Cor. vii. 32.
2 Cor. viii. 2; x. 10. James iii. 6. 2 John 3. The Cam
bridge Bible of 1683 first gave those on Matt. i. 20.
Mark iii. 3; vii. 22. Luke vii. 8; xi. 36; xviii. 2; xxi. 8.
Acts ix. 2; xv. 5; xvii. 3; xviii. 5. i Cor. vii. 16. Eph. ii.
5; vi. 12. i Tim. iii. 16. 2 Tim. postscript. Heb. x. 34;
xii. 10. James iv. 2. 2 Peter i. i, 8: many of which were
Marginal notes and original texts. 57
obviously the work of the same mind. Two more appear
in Lloyd's Bible of 1701, i Cor. xii. 5. Heb. i. 61. These
38 notes at least must accordingly be deducted from the 96
imputed to Dr Paris, and they are among the best of this
class. After having been swept away from the ordinary
Bibles whereof ours of 1743 — 4 is a type, he brought them
back again into their former places.
As Tremellius had special influence with the revisers of
the Old Testament, and Junius with those of the Apocrypha,
so Beza had considerable weight with those of the New Tes
tament. Some of their worst marginal renderings come from
his Latin version, such as Mark i. 34. Luke iv. 41. Acts i.
8. Rom. xi. 17. i Cor. iv. 9, though this last belongs to
1762. The earlier versions also often gave rise to the
margin. Thus 2 Cor. v. 17 is alleged to this effect by Bp.
Turton2, where the Genevan Bible of 1560 led the Trans
lators to insert a note in opposition to their own judgment,
fortified as it was by Beza, and all the English translations
save that one. Particular attention was naturally paid to
the Bishops' Bible, which was the basis of the Authorized.
Sometimes its renderings both in text and margin are re
tained unchanged, e.g. 2 Cor. viii. 22 : or the margin alone
is kept, after the text is changed, e.g. Heb. xii. 2: or the
Bishops' rendering, although removed from the text where
it once stood, is retained for a margin, e.g. Gal. iii. 4.
Eph. iv. i. 2 Thess. iii. 14. 2 Tim. iv. 5, 15. In that
primary passage Heb. ii. 16 the text and margin are both
virtually the Bishops', with their places reversed. It is
1 All these particulars (a little ing of certain manuscripts of the
revised) are derived from p. 10 of Vulgate cujus gratia, seems due to
Professor Grote's valuable Manu- Scattergood (see p. 26), and is
script, for which see above, p. 23, suggested in that portion of Poli
note. He includes in his list Acts Synopsis of which he is the reputed
xvii. 19, but this is as old as 161 r. author (Grote MS. p. 41).
The note on Eph. ii. 5 "by whose 2 Text of English Bible, p. 71
grace", taken from a various read- note.
58 Sect. IL] Authorized Version of the Bible (1611).
needless to pursue this subject further, however curious
the questions it suggests, since, after all, every rendering
must be judged upon its own merits, independently of the
source from which it was drawn.
The following marginal notes relating to various readings
occur in the New Testament in the two issues of 1611.
They are nearly all derived from Beza's text or notes.
S. MATT. i. ir; vii. 14; ix. 26 (perhaps ai/roD of Codex Bezas [D]
is represented in the text: "the fame of this" Bishops'); xxiv. 31;
xxvi. 26. S. MARK ix. 16 (ai/rous Beza 1565, afterwards changed by
him to avrovs). S. LUKE ii; 38; x. 22 (the words in the margin are
from the Complutensian edition and Stephen's of 1550); xvii. 36.
S. JOHN xviii. 13 (the words of this margin, except the reference
to ver. 24, are copied from the text of the Bishops' Bible, where
they are printed in the old substitute for italic type).1 ACTS xiii. 18;
xxv. 6. ROM. v. 17; vii. 6; viii. n. i COR. xv. 3i2. 2 COR.
xiii. 43. Gal. iv. 15 (nbi Vulg. text., rts marg. with Greek), ibid. 17
(u/mas Compl. Erasm. Steph. Beza 1565, i]/j.as Beza 1589, 1598). EPII.
vi. 9 (UJAUV /ecu O.VT&V Compl.). i TIM. iv. 15 (om. ev text, with Vulg.).
HEB. iv. 2 (<rvyK€Kpa(j.&&vt margin, with Compl. Vulg.); ix. 2 (ayta text,
with Compl. Erasm. Beza: ay la marg. with Steph.) : see below, p. 253 ;
xi. 4 (XctXet text, with Erasm. Aldus, Vulg. English versions : XaXeTrcu
margin, Compl., Stephen, Beza4). JAMES ii. 18 (xupi-s text, Colinrcus
1534, Beza's last three editions, Syr. Vulg.: e/c margin, Compl. Erasm.
Stephen, Beza 1565, all previous English versions), i PET. i. 4 (r/Aias
Steph.); ii. 21 (vp,uv Beza 1565, not in his later editions: this marginal
1 It is doubtful whether even see Appendix E.
in the Bishops' Bible the words 3 But as no early edition reads
are designed to indicate a various criV, the margin may only suggest
reading, or are a simple comment a different rendering for ev. Beza
on the passage, compared with says "Sed ev pro crvv positum esse
ver. 24. There is Syriac and some vel illud declarat, quod in proximo
other though very slender autho- membro scriptum est ativ aur<£,"
rity for inserting them, but that of and so he translates cum eo, iv
Cyril alone would be known to our ai'r£.
Translators, who doubtless took 4 Beza's Latin is like the Vul-
them from Beza's Latin version gate "loquitur :" perhaps XaXe?rai
(1556). was not regarded by him as pas-
2 For the last three passages sive.
Marginal notes and original texts. 59
note is also in the Bishops' Bible). 2 PET. ii. 2 (dcre\yelais marg.
Compl.); ii (marg. as Vulg. Great Bible); 18 (oAr/op Compl. Vulg. ).
2 JOHN 8 (etyxa<racr0e...a7roAa/3??Te marg. Vulg.). REV. iii. 14 (margin
as Compl., all previous English versions); vi. 8 (airr<p margin, with
Compl. Vulg. Bishops' Bible) ; xiii. i (oj/o/^arct margin, with Compl.
Vulg. Coverdale) ; 5 (margin adds or prefixes 7r6\e/m.oj> to TTOI^CTCU of the
text, with Compl. Colinseus 1534, but not Erasm., Beza, Vulg. or
English Versions); xiv. 13 (marg. axa/m \tyei val TO Hvev/na with
Compl. Colinaeus); xvii. 5 (marg. is from Vulg. and all previous Eng
lish versions).
To these 37 textual notes of 1611, the edition of 1762
added fifteen, that of 1769 one.
1762. S. MATT. vi. i; x. io;; 25; xii. 27 (t "Gr. Beelzebul: and
so ver. 24") now dropped. S. LUKE xxii. 42 (incidentally excluding
vaptveyKe). ACTS viii. 13. 2 COR. x. 10. HEB. x. 2 (see Appendix E);
17 (probably from the Philoxenian Syriac version, then just becoming
known). JAMES iv. 2, revived from the Bible of 1683 ((pdovetre Erasm.
1519, Luther, Tyndale, Coverdale, Great Bible, Geneva 1557, Bishops',
but perhaps no manuscript). 2 PET. i. i (see Appendix E). 2 JOHN 12
(bfjuav Vulg.). REV. xv. 3 (ayluv text, after Erasm., English versions :
the alternative readings in the margin being £0vu>v of Compl., which is
much the best supported, and aluvuv of the Clementine Vulgate, of some
Vulgate manuscripts, and the later Syriac) ; xxi. 7 (margin ravra Compl.
Vulg. rightly); xxii. 19 (marg. £uAou for second /3i/3Aiou Compl. Vulg.
rightly).
1769. S. MATT. xii. 24 taken mutatis mutandis from the marginal
note of 1/62 on ver. 27.
In Appendix E has been brought together all that can
throw light on the critical resources at the command of our
Translators in the prosecution of their version of the New
Testament. That these were very scanty is sufficiently
well known, and, if for this cause only, a formal revision of
their work has become a matter of necessity, after the lapse
of so long a period. None of the most ancient Greek
manuscripts had then been collated, and though Codex
Beza (D) had been for many years deposited in England,
little use had been made of it, and that single document,
60 Sect. //] Authorized Version of the Bible (1611).
from its very peculiar character, would have been more
likely to mislead than to instruct in inexperienced hands.
It would be unjust to allege that the Translators failed to
take advantage of the materials which were readily acces
sible, nor did they lack care or discernment in the application
of them. Doubtless they rested mainly on the later editions
of Beza's Greek Testament, whereof his fourth (1589) was
somewhat more highly esteemed than his fifth (1598), the
production of his extreme old age. But besides these, the
Complutensian Polyglott, together with the several editions
of Erasmus, and Stephen's of 1550, were constantly resorted
to. Out of the 252 passages examined in Appendix E,
wherein the differences between the texts of these books
is sufficient to affect, however slightly, the language of the
version, our Translators abide with Beza against Stephen in
113 places, with Stephen against Beza in 59, with the Com
plutensian, Erasmus, or the Vulgate against both Stephen
and Beza in 80. The influence of Beza is just as per
ceptible in the cases of their choice between the various
readings which have been collected above (p. 58) : the
form approved by him is set in the text, the alternative is
mostly banished to the margin. On certain occasions, it
may be, the Translators yielded too much to Beza's some
what arbitrary decisions; but they lived at a time when his
name was the very highest among Reformed theologians,
when means for arriving at an independent judgment were
few and scattered, and when the first principles of textual
criticism had yet to be gathered from a long process of
painful induction. His most obvious and glaring errors
their good sense easily enabled them to avoid (cf. Matt. i. 23;
John, xviii. 20).
The Italic type. 61
SECTION III.
On the use of the Italic type by the Translators, and on the
extension of their principles by subsequent editors.
THE practice of indicating by a variation of type such
words in a translation of the Bible as have no exact repre
sentatives in the original is believed to have been first
employed by Sebastian Munster in his Latin version of the
Old Testament published in I5341. Five years later this di
versity of character ("a small letter in the text" as the editors
describe it) was resorted to in the Great Bible, in order
to direct attention to clauses rendered from the Latin Vul
gate which are not extant in the Hebrew or Greek originals.
A good example of its use occurs in Matt. xxv. i where
" (and the bride} " is added to the end of the verse from
the Old Latin, not from any Greek copy known in that
age. As the readings of the Vulgate came to be less
regarded or less familiar in England, subsequent translators
applied the smaller type to the purpose for which Munster
had first designed it, the rather as Theodore Beza had so
used it in his Latin New Testament of 1556. Thus the
English New Testament published at Geneva in 1557, and
the Genevan Bible of 1560, "put to that word, which lacking
made the sentence obscure, but set it in such letters, as may
easily be discerned from the common text2." The same
expedient was adopted by the translators of the Bishops'
Bible (1568, 1572), somewhat too freely indeed in parts.
1 Bp. Turton's Text of the the italics which is only not com-
Endish Bible Considered (p. in, plete.
second edition). In this branch a To the Reader, p. 2, N.T.
of the subject the Bishop was quite 1557.
at home, and has given a view of
62 Sect. ///] Authorized Version of the Bible (1611).
It is one of the most considerable faults of this not very
successful version, that its authors assumed a liberty of
running into paraphrase, the ill effects of which this very
difference in the type tended to conceal from themselves.
From these two preceding versions, then held in the best
repute, the Geneva and the Bishops' Bibles, the small
Roman as distinguished from the black letter (now and as
early as the Bible of 1612 respectively represented by the
Italic and Roman type) was brought naturally enough into
the Bible of 1611, and forms a prominent feature of it,
whether for good or ill.
On this last point, namely, the wisdom or convenience
of printing different words in the same verse or line in dif
ferent kinds of type, with a view to the purpose explained
above, it is not necessary for an editor of the Authorized
Bible to express, or even to hold, an opinion. Italics, or
whatever corresponds with them, may possibly be dispensed
with altogether (though in practice this abstinence will be
found hard to maintain) ; or they may be reserved for certain
extreme cases, where marked difference in idiom between
the two languages, or else some obscurity or corruption of
the original text, seems to forbid a strict and literal trans
lation. It is enough for the present purpose to say that our
existing version was plainly constructed on another prin
ciple. Those who made it saw no objection to the free use
of a typographical device which custom had sanctioned, and
would have doubtless given a different turn to many a sen
tence had they been debarred from indicating to the un
learned what they had felt obliged to add of their own
to the actual words of the original; the addition being
always either involved and implied in the Hebrew or Greek,
or at any rate being so necessary to the sense that the
English reader would be perplexed or go wrong without it.
Taking for granted, therefore, the right of the Translators
The Italic type. 63
thus to resort to the italic type, and the general propriety of
their mode of exercising it, the only enquiry now open to
us is whether they were uniform, or reasonably consistent,
in their use of it.
And in the face of patent and well ascertained facts it is
impossible to answer such a question in the affirmative.
Undue haste and scarcely venial carelessness on the part
of the persons engaged in carrying through the press the
issues of 1611, which are only too visible in other matters
(see above, p. 8), are nowhere more conspicuous than with
regard to this difference in the type. If it be once conceded
that the Translators must have intended to use or refrain
from using italics in the selfsame manner in all cases that
are absolutely identical (and the contrary supposition would
be strange and unreasonable indeed), their whole case in
this matter must be given up as indefensible. There is
really no serious attempt to avoid palpable inconsistencies
on the same page, in the same verse : and those who have
gone over this branch of their work will be aware that even
comparative uniformity can be secured Only in one way, by
the repeated comparison of the version with the sacred
originals, by unflagging attention so that nothing however
minute may pass unexamined. This close and critical ex
amination was evidently entered upon, with more or less
good results, by those who prepared the Cambridge Bibles of
1629 and more especially of 1638 (for before these appeared
the italics of 161 1, with all their glaring faults, were reprinted
without change1), and in the next century by Dr Paris in
1762, by Dr Blayney and his friends in 1769 (see Appendix
D). The rules to be observed in such researches, and the
principles on which they are grounded, must be gathered
1 There may be more altera- not in later Bibles before 1629
tions, but we can name only Gal. (Cambridge),
i. 3, "^" italicised in 1613, but
64 Sect. ///] Authorized Version of the Bible (1611).
from the study of the standard of 1611, exclusively of sub
sequent changes, regard being paid to what its authors in
tended, rather than to their actual practice.
The cases in which the italic character has been em
ployed by the Translators of our Authorized Bible may
probably be brought under the following heads : —
(i) When words quite or nearly necessary to complete
the sense of the sacred writers have been introduced into the
text from parallel places of Scripture. Six such instances
occur in the second book of Samuel :
ch. v. 8. " And David said on that day, Whosoever getteth up
to the gutter, and smite th the Jebusites, and the lame and the blind,
that are hated of David's soul, he shall be chief and captain" The last
clause is supplied from i Chr. xi. 6.
ch. vi. 6. " And when they came to Nachon's threshing-floor,
Uzzah put forth his hand to the ark of God." Rather "his hand"
(as in 1638) from i Chr. xiii. 9.
ch. viii. 4. " And David took from him a thousand chariots, and
seven hundred horsemen, and twenty thousand footmen." We derive
"chariots" from i Chr. xviii. 4.
ibid. 1 8. "And Benaiah the son of Jehoiada was over both the
Cherethites and the Pelethites" (was over 1629). In i Chr. xviii. 17
" was over" (1611).
ch. xxi. 19. " ...slew the brother 0/ Goliath the Gittite." In i Chr.
xx. 5 we read "slew Lahmi the brother of Goliath the Gittite."
ch. xxiii. 8. "the same was Adino the Eznite : he lift ^lp his
spear against eight hundred, whom he slew at one time." i Chr. xi. 1 1
supplies "he lift up, &c."
Thus Num. xx. 26 is filled up from ver. 24 ; Judg. ii. 3
from Num. xxxiii. 55 or Josh, xxiii. 13; i Kin. ix. 8 from
2 Chr. vii. 21 ; 2 Kin. xxv. 3 from Jer. xxxix. 2 and lii. 6;
i Chr. ix. 41 from ch. viii. 35; i Chr. xvii. 25 from 2 Sam.
vii. 27 ; i Chr. xviii. 6 from 2 Sam. viii. 6; 2 Chr. xxv. 24
from 2 Kin. xiv. 14; Ezra ii. 6, 59 from Neh. vii. n, 61. In
the Bible of 1638 Jer. vi. 14 " of the daughter" is italicised,
as taken into the text from ch. viii. ii. This is the simplest
The Italic type. 65
case, for the words supplied in italics are doubtless lost in
the one ancient text, while they are preserved in the other.
(2) When the extreme compactness of the Hebrew
language produces a form of expression intelligible enough
to those who are well versed in it, yet hardly capable of
being transformed into a modern tongue. One or two of
Bp. Turton's (Text, &c. pp. 50, 51) examples will illustrate
our meaning :
Gen. xiii. 9. " Separate thyself, I pray thee, from me: if the left
hand, then I will go to the right; or if the right hand, then I will
go to the left."
Ex. xiv. 20. "And it was a cloud and darkness, but it gave
light by night."
Every one must feel that something is wanting to render
these verses perspicuous ; the latter indeed we should hardly
understand, without looking closely to the context. It seems
quite right, therefore, that supplementary words should be
inserted in such places, and equally fit that they should be
indicated by some contrivance which may shew that they
form no part of the Hebrew original. In our version ac
cordingly the verses stand as follows, except that, in the
former, "thou" (twice over) was not in italics before 1629;
italicise also the second " to " :
"If thou wilt take the left hand, then I will go to the right;
or \ithou depart to the right hand, then I will go to the left."
" It was a cloud and darkness to them, but it gave light by night
to these."
To this class we may most conveniently refer the nume
rous cases wherein what grammarians call the apodosis (that
is, the consequence resulting from a supposed act or con
dition) is implied rather than stated, yet in English requires
something to be expressed more or less fully : such are the
following texts :
Gen. xxx. 27. " If I have found favour in thine eyes, tarry."
s. 5
66 Sect. ///.] Authorized Version of the Bible (1611).
2 Chr. ii. 3. " As thou didst deal with David my father, and didst
send him cedars... even so deal with me."
Dan. iii. 15. "If ye be ready that at what time ye hear the
sound of the cornet,... ye fall down and worship the image which I have
made, well."
Luke xiii. 9. " And if it bear fruit, well."
Occasionally our Translators, with happy boldness, have
suppressed the apodosis entirely, as in the original (Ex. xxxii.
32 ; Luke xix. 42). In some few passages the seeming
necessity for such insertion arises from a misunderstanding
either of the sense or the construction : such is probably the
case in Neh. iv. 12, and unquestionably so in Matt. xv. 6;
Mark vii. n.
(3) Just as little objection will probably be urged
against the custom of our Translators in italicising words
supplied to clear up the use of the grammatical figure
known as the zeugma, whereby, in the Hebrew no less than
in the Greek and Latin languages, an expression which
strictly belongs to but one member of a sentence, with
some violation of strict propriety, is made to do duty in
another.
Gen. iv. 20. " And Adah bare Jabal : he was the father of such
as dwell in tents, and cattle." Supply, " of stick as have cattle."
Ex. iii. 1 6. "I have surely visited you, and that which is done
to you in Egypt." Our version here, with less necessity, inserts "seen "
after "and."
Ex. xx. 1 8. " And all the people saw the thunderings, and the
lightnings, and the noise of the trumpet, and the mountain smoking."
Here the order of the clauses renders it impossible to supply any single
word which would not increase the awkwardness of the sentence: the
passage is accordingly left as it stands in the original. Not so the
sharper language of the parallel place:
Deut. iv. 12. "Ye heard the voice of the words, but saw no simili
tude, only a voice." After "only" insert with 1611 '"'ye heard"
i Kin. xi. 12 (so 2 Chr. xxiii. n). "And he brought forth the
king's son, and put the crown upon him, and the Testimony." Insert
'•'•gave him" before "the Testimony."
The Italic type. 67
Luke i. 64. "And his mouth was opened immediately, and his
tongue," add "loosed"
1 Cor. xiv. 34. "It is not permitted unto them to speak, but to be
under obedience." After "but" insert "they are commanded.'1'' So "and
commanding" before " to abstain " in the exactly parallel passage,
i Tim. iv. 3.
The following examples, taken from the Apocrypha,
have been neglected by all editors up to the present date :
2 Esdr. ix. 24. "Taste no flesh, drink no wine, but eat flowers
only."
xii. 17. "As for the voice which thou heardest speak, and that
thou sawest not to go out from the heads. " This rendering, taken from
the Coverdale and Bishops' Bible, is possibly incorrect.
Ecclus. li. 3. "According to the multitude of thy mercies and
greatness of thy name."
(4) Akin to the preceding is the practice of inserting
in the Authorized Version a word or two, in order to indicate
that abrupt transition from the oblique to the direct form of
speech, which is so familiar to most ancient languages, but
so foreign to our own :
Gen. iv. 25. "And she bare a son, and called his name Seth : for
God, said she, hath appointed me another seed instead of Abel."
Ex. xviii. 4. "And the name of the other was Eliezer ; for the God
of my Father, said he, was mine help."
2 Sam. ix. ii. "As for Mephibosheth, said the king, he shall eat
at my table."
Jer. xxi. n. "And touching the house of the king of Judah, say,
Hear ye the word of the Lord."
Judith v. 23. "For, say they, we will not be afraid of the face of
the children of Israel."
Acts i. 4. "Which, saith he, ye have heard of me."
The inconvenience of a sudden change of person, un
broken by any such words supplied, may appear from Gen.
xxxii. 30, "And Jacob called the name of the place Peniel :
for I have seen God face to face, and my life is preserved."
Just as abrupt is the construction in Gen. xli. 52 (compare
5—2
68 Sect. III.} Authorized Version of the Bible (1611).
ver. 51); Tobit viii. 21. In 2 Mace. vi. 24 "said he" con
tinued in Roman type till 1638.
(5) Another use of italics is to indicate that a word or
clause is of doubtful authority as a matter of textual criti
cism. Of this in the Authorized Version we can produce
only one unequivocal instance in the Canonical books, i
John ii. 23 (see Appendix E, p. 254); for it is not quite cer
tain that the change of type in Judg. xvi. 2 ; xx. 9, employed
to point out words borrowed from the Septuagint, intimates
any suspicion of a lacuna in the text. Some doubt also
hangs over i Cor. xiv. 10 "none of them" (see Appendix E,
pp. 245, 251, where the italics were removed in 1638). In
subsequent editions occur the following instances, most of
them being due to the Cambridge edition of 1638, those
that are not so having another date affixed to them :
Deut. xxvii. 26 ("all"}. Josh. xxii. 34 ("Ed"}, i Sam. ii. 16
("Nay" 1629 Camb.)1. 2 Kin. xix. 31 ("of hosts"}*; xx. 13 (the
second "all" appears in most Hebrew Bibles, and we should restore the
Roman character). 2 Chr. v. i ("air}; xvii. 4 ("Z0A'Z>"). Job x.
20 ("cease then, and" 1611 inconsistently : we should read with 1638,
"cease then, and" or leave all in Roman as 1629 Camb., since both
particles are found in Kcri}. Ps. xli. 2 ("AndlbS shall be," Chetiv, not
Keri}; Ixix. 32 ('and be glad"). Prov. xx. 4 (therefore: but 1 of
Keri is in Symmachus and the Vulgate, so that we should restore the
type of 1611). Jer. xiii. 16 ("and make," yet 1 of Keri is in the
Septuagint and Vulgate). Lam. v. 7 ("and are not;" "And have."
These two conjunctions are both wanting in Chetiv, but present in Keri,
yet 1 769 italicises the first, not the second). Mark viii. 14 (" the disciples"
1 This is inevitable, as the ceived without italics where we
reading is either ft "to him" should not wish to insert them
now: e.g. Judg. xx. 13 the chil-
(Chetiv\ or *6 "Nay" (Keri}, dren; " Ruth iii. 5, 17 "to me."
not both. The two words are In ver. 37 of this chapter (2 Kin.
confused in 18 other places, of xix.) we should italicise Keri "his
which Delitzsch points out 17. sons" for the sake of consistency.
2 The addition in this passage In the parallel place Isai. xxxvii.
and others is from the Hebrew 38 "his sons" stands in Chetiv, or
Keri or margin ; but Keri is re- the text.
The Italic type. 69
first italicised in 1638). Mark ix. 42 (see Appendix E). John viii. 6
(1769: see Appendix E). In Acts xxvi. 3 "because I know," and the
first "and" in ver. 18, the italics are due to 1769. i John iii. 16 (see
Appendix E, p. 255).
Thus in the Apocrypha 1629 italicises on me inTobit xi. 15, /*e being
wanting in the Complutensian, but we had better return to the Roman
type. For similar cases examine Ecclus. iii. 22 (1629 and 1769);
i Mace. iii. 18 (1638); x. 78 (1638); xi. 15 (1638, partim recte]\ xiv.
4(1638).
To these passages we may add 2 Chr. xv. 8 "^/Oded1,"
to point out the doubt hanging over the reading or construc
tion in that place. Also in Ecclus. i. 7; xvii. 5, italics have
been substituted, as was stated above (p. 48), in the room
of brackets, as a mark of probable spuriousness in the lines
so printed. The portion of i John v. 7, 8 which is now for
the first time set in italics in the Cambridge Paragraph Bible,
is probably no longer regarded as genuine by any one who
is capable of forming an independent judgment on the
state of the evidence.
(6) The last class to which we may refer the italicised
words in our version, is that wherein the words supplied are
essential to the English sense, although they may very well
be dispensed with in the Hebrew or Greek; nay more,
although very often they could not be received into the
original without burdening the sentence, or marring all pro
priety of style. This last head comprises a far greater number
of cases than all the rest put together, and it may reasonably
be doubted whether much advantage accrues from a change
of type where the sense is not affected to an appreciable
extent. Whether we say "the folk that are with me" (Gen.
(contrast ch. xvi. 9. The Vulgate has here
Azariajilii Oded, as all in ver. i.
ch. ix. 29 n»nK: nKtojrpsn). The Thus agam in prov. xv. 22> by
absolute state of f1^3}H seems italicising "they," one may in-
connected with a break in the timate that "thoughts" is probably
sense, such as occurs in ver. n ; not the real nominative to
70 Sect. ///.] Authorized Version of the Bible (1611).
xxxiii. 15) with the Bible of 1611, or "the folk that are with
me" with the Cambridge edition of 1629, could make no
difference whatever, except to one who was comparing
English with Hebrew idioms, and such a person would
hardly need to carry on his studies in this fashion. One
thing, however, is quite clear, that if it be well thus to mark
the idiomatic or grammatical divergences between lan
guages, all possible care should be devoted to secure UNI
FORMITY of practice ; cases precisely similar should be
treated in a similar manner. Now this is just the point at
which our Authorized Version utterly fails us; we can never
be sure of its consistency for two verses together. To take
one or two instances out of a thousand: why do we find "it
be hid" in Levit. v. 3, 4, and "it be hidden" in ver. 2, the
Hebrew being the same in all? Or why should the same
Hebrew be represented by "upon all four" in Levit. xi. 20,
but by "upon (or "on") #//four" in ver. 21, 27, 42? Even
in graver matters there is little attempt at uniformity. Thus
ouros Heb. iii. 3 is "this man''' in 1611, but "this man" in
Heb. viii. 3, a variation retained to this day; in i Pet. iv. n
"let him speak" is italicised in 1611, but the clause imme
diately following "let him do //" not before 1629. The
foregoing gross oversights, with countless others, are set
right by the revisers of 1629 and 1638, yet these later edi
tors have been found liable to introduce into the printed
text nearly as many inconsistencies as they removed. Thus,
for example, whereas "which were left" Lev. x. 16 ade
quately renders the Hebrew article with the participle
of the Niphal conjugation, and so in 1611 was printed
in ordinary characters, the edition of 1638 wrongly italicises
"which were" here, but leaves untouched "that were left"
in ver. 12, a discrepancy which still cleaves to our modern
Bibles. The same must be said of "ye are to pass" ("are"
first italicised in 1629) Deut. ii. 4 compared with "thou art
The Italic type.
to pass" ver. 18: "even unto Azzah" ver. 23 ("even" cor
rectly italicised in 1638, indeed the word is expressed in
ver. 36), but "even unto this day" left untouched in ver.
22: "the slain man''1 (''man'1'1 first in 1629) Deut. xxi. 6,
but "the slain man" ver. 3: "their backs" ('their' first in
1629) Josh. vii. 12, but "their backs" ver. 81. The reader
will find as many instances of this nature as he cares to
search for in any portion of our modern Bibles he may
please to examine, and from the whole matter it is impos
sible to draw in the main any other conclusion than this: —
that the changes introduced from time to time have been
too unsystematic, too much the work of the moment, exe
cuted by too many hands, and on too unsettled principles, to
hold out against hostile, or even against friendly criticism.
Dr Blayney in his Report to the Oxford Delegates (Ap
pendix D) appeals to the edition of Dr Paris (1762) as
having "made large corrections in this particular," adding
that "there still remained many necessary alterations, which
escaped the Doctor's notice" and had to be set right by
himself and his friends. And it cannot be doubted that the
two Bibles of 1762 and 1769 between them largely increased
the number of the words printed in italics, although the
effect was rather to add to than to diminish the manifest in
consistencies of earlier books. Thus Blayney (and after him
the moderns) in Luke xvii. 29 (airavras) italicises "them"
1 In the Bible of 1638, with late nb-IVpn (O\OK\WUV, Symma-
all its merits, we occasionally , ,.,, : " , . „. , ,.
notice a strange want of critical chus«; ' of ^ same bigness -, Bishops ,
skill. In Prov. iii. 18 our version ?et "«*»"» set in italics as if it
happily changes "he" of the were a conjunction. In Heb xi.
Bishop7*' version into "everyone," f we may retain yet not without
to express the plural participle, to hesitation, the italics first used for
which the feminine ronoun
s
l638> since a11
.
affixed ; yet this book, followed by thf. earlier English versions were
all the rest, actual^ sets "every satisfied with "mockmgs:" ludi-
one" in italics. In Cant. iv. 2 *™' VulS'
''even shorn" is designed to trans-
72 Sect. ///.] Authorized Versioti of the Bible (1611).
before "all," yet leaves untouched "them all" ver. 27: in
Luke xix. 22 he reads "thou wicked servant," retaining
"thou good servant" in ver. 17. Nor can the correctness
of Dr Paris be praised overmuch. In putting into Roman
type the "good" of 1611, Eccles. vii. i, he has been
blindly followed by the rest, though a glance at the Hebrew
would have set them right: yet some of his errors in italics
were removed in 1769, e.g. "way-side" Matt. xiii. 4; Mark
x. 46; Luke viii. 5. Hence it becomes manifest that, in pre
paring a critical edition of our vernacular Translation, which
shall aim at meeting the wants and satisfying the scholarship
of the present age, nothing less than a close and repeated
comparison of the sacred originals, line by line, with the
English Bible, will enable us to amend the mistakes which
lack of time and consideration has led certain of the
most eminent of preceding editors to pass by unnoticed,
or even to exaggerate while attempting to remedy them.
In the Apocrypha indeed the work would have to be
done almost afresh, inasmuch as the Company of Trans
lators to whom these books were assigned took no sort of
pains to assimilate their portion of the work to that executed
by the others. They introduce this difference of type only
54 times in the whole Apocrypha, in fact only three in
stances occur at all later than Ecclus. xlv. 4, after which
brackets [ ], or sometimes ( ) are substituted in their room.
No improvement worth mention seems to have been at
tempted before 1638, when 96 fresh instances of italics were
added (e.g. Judith xiv. 18, but Tobit iv. 13 in 1629), and
most of the brackets were displaced for italics, though a few
yet survive in modern Bibles (2 Esdr. iii. 22. Wisd. xii.
27; xvii. 2, 3, 4. Ecclus. vi. i, 2; viii. ir; xi. 30; xii. 5;
xiv. i o '). About ten places more were subsequently italicised
1 In Ecclus. xliv. 22 the brack- marks of parenthesis ( ), since no
ets [ ] can only be intended for copy omits the enclosed words.
The Italic type. 73
(e.g. Wisd. v. 17; viii. 2. Baruch iii. 33. 2 Mace. xi. 33
"and" all in 1769), so that the italics of modern Bibles
are but 273 in all. Those that are employed are of much
the same character as in the Canonical Scriptures; some for
pointing out the zeugma (above p. 66), as i Mace. vii. 19';
x. 20, 24; 2 Mace. xi. 14: or for indicating a transition in
the form of speech (Judith v. 23. Ecclus. ii. 18. i Mace,
i. 50; xvi. 21 ; so i Esdr. i. 4 in 1629, and 2 Mace. vi. 24 in
1638): some for supplying a real or seeming grammatical
defect (i Esdr. iv. u. Tobit viii. 10. Ecclus. xii. 5): one
for calling attention to uncertainty in the reading (Tobit x.
52; see above, p. 68): a few for no reason that is apparent
(Wisd. vi. 9 O kings. Ecclus. xl. 4; xlv. 43), it would seem in
mere error. Since our version of the Apocrypha is so imper
fectly revised as to resemble the Bishops' version in other
respects more closely than we find in the inspired books, so
does it in this over-free use of italic type by way of commen
tary. The interpolations in Wisd. ii. i; xvi. 10; i Mace,
vii. 32 are derived from this source; that in Ecclus. vi. 2
from the note of Junius (Jerodens incerto et vago impetii}\
and too many others are conceived in the same spirit, e.g.
Wisd. x. 10; xiv. 12; xix. 14. Ecclus. viii. ii; xi. 30; xlvi.
6. i Mace. viii. 18. In i Mace. ix. 35, after Coverdale
and the Bishops' Bible, our Translation actually brings a
Proper Name into the text "[John]," avowedly on the
1 But we should set in ordinary persuades even Fritzsche to adopt
character "[have they cast out]" cri) /x&et), from the Vulgate hen
of 1611 in ver. 17, inasmuch as the heti me, fill mi, ^ltqu^dte misiimis.
ellipsis is only accidental, arising The italic type should be changed
from the order of the words cited into Roman, since the passage may
from Ps. Ixxix. 2, 3 in the Septua- very well stand unaltered.
gint, and indeed in the Hebrew. 3 In the original edition the
2 In 1611 we read "Now I first four words of Ecclus. viii. 8
care for nothing, my son, since I are italicised by a like oversight.
havelettheego,"ovfj.£\eiii.oi,TtKvov, They were set in Roman type in
on ci^/cci ere, but Junius would 1629.
have us read ot for ou (Drusius
74 Sect. Iff.] Authorized Version of the Bible (1611).
authority of Josephus, for the slight evidence now alleged
in its favour (the Syriac and three recent Greek copies) was
unknown to them.
After this general survey of the whole subject, it is
proper to state certain rules, applicable to particular cases,
which a careful study of the Bible of 1611 will shew that
our Translators laid down for themselves, but which haste
or inadvertence has caused them to carry out very imper
fectly in practice. It will be seen that many of their omis
sions were supplied in one or other of those later editions
which display care in the matter, while almost as many
have remained to be set right by their successors. "Whether
the Translators, if they had foreseen and fully considered
how far the system of italics which they adopted, when
carried out, would lead, would have adopted it,... may be a
question. And whether the abundance of the italics... does
not in a measure defeat its own purpose by withdrawing
attention from them, is perhaps a question also. But as it
was, the course adopted by the editors of 1611 having been
to mark by italics not important insertions only, but to aim
at marking in this manner everything, even trifling pronouns
and auxiliary verbs, not in the originals, carrying out how
ever their intention very imperfectly : the choice for after
editors lies between adopting a different system, and carry
ing out theirs to the full1." Between these alternatives few
perhaps will censure those who have chosen the latter with
out much hesitation.
The following observations, therefore, grounded on the
practice of our Translators, will guide us in a vast number
of doubtful cases.
(i) The English possessive pronoun, when it renders
the Hebrew or Greek article, should be set in italics. Com
pare in 1611 Judg. iii. 20. 2 Sam. vi. 7; xvii. 23. 2 Kin.
1 GroteMS. p. 24. See above, p. 23, note.
The Italic type. 75
ix. 35; xiii. 3. 2 Chr. xiii. 10. Job i. 5; ii. 13. i Cor. i. i.
2 Cor. i. i. Gal. v. 10. Eph. iv. 28. Phil. ii. 13. So in
1629, Gen. xxvi. ii. Neh. xii. 42: in 1638, Matt. viii. 3;
x. 24; xii. 10, 33; xiii. 15 (ter)\ xiv. 19, 31; xv. 5, &c. passim :
in 1762, Matt. xii. 46; xxi. 31; xxvi. 23, 51; xxvii. 24: in
1769, Matt. xv. 8; xxv. 32. Mark v. 29; x. 16, &c.
(2) Since the definite article is only the unemphatic
form of the demonstrative 'that,' and has itself a demon
strative force1, it might not appear necessary to set "that"
in italics when it represents the Greek or Hebrew article.
In 1611, however, it is thus printed so often as to prove
that our Translators designed to do so always with "this"
and "that." For their practice compare Gen. xviii. 32. Ex.
ix. 27; xxxiv. i. Num. xi. 32. Josh. iii. 4. i Sam. xiv. 8;
xxv. 24. i Chr. xviii. ii; xxi. 22. 2 Chr. xx. 29; xxxvi. 18.
Ezra ix. 2; x. 9. Eccles. vi. 12. Luke viii. 14. 2 Tim. ii. 4.
In 1629 many more were added, e.g. Gen. xxxi. 43 ("these"
ter); xliii. 16 (bis)\ in 1638, i Chr. vi. 64; vii. 21. 2 Chr.
xxviii. 22. Ezra x. 4. Neh. viii. 10. Job xxxii. 5. Ps. Ii.
4. Eccles. viii. 8; ix. 9. Isai. xxxvii. 30 (yet not 2 Kin.
xix. 29). Jer. ix. 26; xxxviii. 12. Ezek. xliv. 3; xlvi. 2, 8.
Hab. i. 6. Mark iv. ii; ix. 42. John v. 13. Acts xxiv. 22.
Rom. xvi. 22. i Cor. ix. 12; xi. 27. 2 Cor. v. i, 4. 2
Thess. i. ii. i Tim. vi. 7, 14. 2 Pet. i. 14: a few in 1769,
2 Sam. xvi. ii; xviii. 32. Hos. ix. 10. Yet in the New
Testament this rule is even now greatly neglected.
(3) The idioms of the English and the Hebrew differ
so widely that no attempt has been made, in the great
majority of cases, to print the English definite article in
italics when the Hebrew one is wanting. The only apparent
instance of such distinction being kept up by our Translators
occurs in i Sam. xxvi. 8, and is a mere error, the Hebrew
article being present: hence "the" is put into Roman type
1 Bain, English Grammar, p. 34.
76 Sect. III.} Authorized Version of the Bible (1611).
in 1 638'. Occasionally, however, the sense is so much
affected, perhaps for the worse, by the presence of the
English article, that we should be careful to note its absence
in the Hebrew: e.g. Ps. xlv. i. Ezek. iv. i; x. 20; xxiii. 45.
Hos. ii. 4; viii. 7; x. 10; xii. 4. Joel ii. 6. Amos vii. 10.
Jonah iv. TO marg. Mic. v. 5. In thus dealing with the Greek
article rather more freedom may be assumed, regard being
always had to the anarthrous style of certain of the sacred
writers, and to the licence which permits the omission of
the article in certain constructions. Compare Ecclus. xliv.
1 8. Rom. i. 6; ii. 14. i Cor. ix. 20. Gal. iv. 31. i Thess.
ii. 6. i Tim. ii. 5. Heb. ii. 5. i Pet. i. 12; iv. 10. i John
ii. i. 3 John 3. Rev. xiv. 9; xv. 2; xxi. 17. The English
indefinite article2, or none at all, would better suit most of
these places.
(4) Annexed to proper and common appellations of
places the Hebrew n, the old accusative termination, is re
garded as denoting motion to, and its absence, or that of a
corresponding preposition, is indicated by italics : e.g. Job
xxx. 23; Ps. v. 7 in 1611. But n prefixed, which maybe
the article, and sometimes accompanies n annexed (compare
2 Sam. xiii. 10), is not so regarded. Prepositions of motion
in English, which have no Hebrew equivalent, should be
systematically set in italics, the rather since it is not always
certain that the right one is employed, e.g. i Sam. xxiii. 25.
2 Kin. xvi. 8.
(5) When an article is prefixed to a participle, but not
otherwise, and it is rendered by "which are," "that is" &c.
("such as were" £ccles. iv. i), these words are best printed
1 In Job xi. 16 also Synd. A. 3. meaning to italicise our indefi-
14, B. M. 1276. 1. 4 and 3050. g. 3 nite article, as 1611 seems never
read "the misery," but this is to have done, but only 1638 in
probably a misprint for "thy Acts x. 2, and 1762 in Acts xxiv.
misery" of the other issue. 5.
2 It is, of course, quite un-
The Italic type. 77
without italics, as in 1611 they are pretty uniformly, e.g.
Lev. x. 16. Deut. xx. n; xxv. 6, 18; xxix. 29*. In 1638
italics came to be employed in some cases of this kind, e.g.
11 that was built" Judg. vi. 28; "which is shed" Ps. Ixxix.
10 • "she that looketh" Cant. vi. 10; "one that accuseth"
John v. 45. In Judg. xi. 30 marg. "that which cometh
forth" of 1611 is properly changed in 1629 into "that
which cometh forth. ' '
(6) But even if the article be prefixed to an adjective,
the correct practice is to italicise the words supplied. Thus
in 1611 "that are wise," "that are mighty" Isai. v. 21, 22;
"who is holy" Heb. vii. 26, in which passages there is no
article. In Judg. viii. 15, where the article is found, we have
"that are weary" in 1611, "that are weary" 1629, "that are
weary" 1638 correctly. This last edition is very careful on
the point, having rightly put into italics what had previously
been Roman in i Sam. xv. 9. Neh. iv. 14. Ps. Ixxxv. 12.
Ezek. xxii. 5. Yet in Judg. xvii. 6; xxi. 25 and such like
passages some adopt (not very consistently) "that which
was right," to intimate the presence of the article, as i Sam.
ix. 24 in 1638.
(7) In such phrases as "and it came to pass... that," if
the Hebrew copulative } be not expressed at the beginning
of the second clause, its absence is denoted by italicising
"that," which otherwise would stand in Roman type. This
nice distinction is observed by our Translators with as much
consistency as they display in greater matters. Thus 1611
in Gen. iv. 14. Ex. xxxiii. 8. Num. xvi. 7. 2 Kin. xviii.
i. i Chr. xiv. 15. Esther v. 2. Isai. x. 12, 20, 27; xxiv.
1 8. So in 1629, Ex. xxxiii. 7. Lev. ix. i. Num. xvii. 5:
in 1638, Neh. iv. 16: in 1762, Matt. xiii. 53; xix. i. Luke
xx. i. Compare Luke v. i, 17; vii. 12; viii. i, &c.
1 In the concise style of poetry the absence of the article before
we may often willingly overlook the present participle.
78 Sect. ///.] Authorized Version of the Bible (1611).
(8) The personal pronoun, when omitted with the
Hebrew infinitive (occasionally with some risk of ambiguity
in the sense) should always, when supplied in the version, be
printed in italics. This comprehensive rule is abided by in
1611 at Gen. vi. 19, 20 "to keep them alive;" Ex. xxx.
12 (second case, but overlooked in the first), 15; xxxi. 13.
Deut. xxvi. 1 8. i Kin. xii. 6 ("/" overlooked by 1629 and
later Bibles), i Chr. xxviii. 4. 2 Chr. xxxv. 6. Isai. 1. 4
("/" again overlooked in 1629 and its successors). Thus
also in 1629, Ex. xxviii. 28. Esther iv. u: in 1638, Gen.
iii. 6. Acts xii. 19. Rom. xiii. 5: in 1769, Ex. xxxv. i.
Deut. xxix. 29. Heb. xii. 10.
(9) Where in Hebrew the first of two nouns is in the
state of construction, the word "of" between them is not
italicised in English : but if the preceding noun be sus
ceptible of a change by reason of the state of construction,
and yet be not so changed, "of" or its equivalent is italicised.
Compare, for example, Ex. xxxvii. 24 with Ex. xxv. 39.
The Masoretic points are necessarily taken for true under
this head.
(10) It would seem natural to italicise "own" in the
expression "your own," "his own," &c. where the original
has but the simple possessive pronoun. Yet in 1611 we
find it so printed only in 2 Sam. xviii. 13. Job v. 13; ix. 20.
Prov. i. 1 8 (Ins]. Blayney has "his own" in Gen. i. 27, and
in no other place, as if he shrank from making about 200
changes in respect to one word. We should italicise "own"
only in Job xix. 17, where its presence excludes one very
possible sense, and in Acts xxi. n, where it is important to
mark that tavrov is not in the text.
(n) The Hebrew preposition^ "to," with or without
the verb "to be," is considered as equivalent, idiom for
idiom, with the English verb "to have." It is so treated
in the book of 1611 usually (e.g. Gen. xii. 20; xvi. i), but
The Italic type. 79
not always (e.g. Gen. xi. 6 "they have" ver. 30 "she had").
But "pertained" in such phrases is always italicised, as Judg.
vi. ii in 1611. Hence we would not follow Scholefield1,
who reads "what have I" i Cor. v. 12.
(12) We have adopted, with some hesitation, Mr
Gorle's2 refined distinction, confirmed by 1611 in Jer. xli. 16,
between TO "after that" and l?"nq« "after that;" not
however with infinitives, as 2 Chr. xxvi. 2. Jer. xxxvi. 27;
xl. i.
(13) When in different parts of Scripture a phrase or
expression is given with more or less fulness, it is right to
distinguish the shorter form, by setting the missing part of
it in italics. Examples are in 1611 "dead men" Ex. xii. 33;
"mighty man" Ps. cxx. 4 marg. (compare Ruth ii. i. i Sam.
xiv. 52. Jer. xli. 16, where "man" is expressed): in 1638,
Job xvii. 8, 10. Isai. xxix. 8; xliv. 25: in 1769, Isai. xli. 2.
Again in 1611, "fill with" Gen. xliv. i. Ps. Ixxi. 8 (bis);
Ixxii. 19, a preposition being supplied after the verb (*v?£)
in Ex. xvi. 32. 2 Kin. ix. 24. Ezra ix. n. Job xli. 7.
Ezek. xxxii. 6. Care, however, should be taken to put in
italics no more than is really wanting: thus in Matt. viii. 25
w/ooo-eA0oWes ought to be "came to him;" Matt. x. i
Trpoo-KaAeo-a/xevos "called unto him" as it is given in 1762,
not as the same word is represented by 1769 in Matt. xv.
32 "called unto him" This rule extends very widely, and is
difficult to be observed with perfect consistency.
1 In the Greek and English the Bible published since his time.
New Testament, published at 2 The Rev. J. Gorle, Rector
Cambridge by Professor Scholefield of Whatcote, submitted to the
(new edition, 1836), many words Syndics of the University Press,
were printed in italics for the first in or about 1864, very valuable
time, chiefly such as bear on our and elaborate notes on the use of
first rule, that regarding pronouns. italics in our Bibles, which proved
The changes he introduced evi- of great service in the preparation
dence great care, but seem not to of the Cambridge Paragraph Bible,
have influenced other editions of
8o Sect. III.} Authorized Version of the Bible (1611).
(14) The verb substantive is italicised before the
participle passive (Paul), to distinguish it from the Niphal
conjugation of the verb (e.g. Gen. xxix. 31, 33 "was hated"
in 1629 Camb.); but more licence has been granted to the
auxiliaries that render the active participle (Poel). In Num.
x. 29 we prefer "we are journeying," though in other places
the present "is", "are", &c. is in Roman type, but not
"was" or "were"
Such are the principal rules which the Translators of the
Authorized Version designed to follow in the arrangement of
italics for the standard Bible of 161 1. How little what they
printed was systematically reviewed and corrected in the
preparation of later editions is evident from the numerous
glaring errors, committed by them, which have remained un
detected down to this day. The reader will perceive what
is meant by comparing the original Hebrew or Greek with
any modern Bible in i Ghr. vii. 6. 2 Chr. x. 16. Neh. v. 19.
Job i. 5; xxii. 24; xxx. 5; xxxiv. 14; xli. 20. Ps. Iv. 21.
Prov. xv. 26. Cant. v. 12. Isai. xxii. 18 ("like" a little
doubtful); Jer. xi. 4, 7; xxxvi. 22; xlvi. 13. Ezek. iv. 4,
9; xiii. 18; xxii. 20 marg.; xxxix. n; xliii. 3 marg. Dan.
i. 7; viii. 26; ix. 23 marg. Obad. 6. Hab. iii. 9. i Esdr.
viii. 63. Tobit. iii. 3. Wisd. ii. i; xix. 14. i Mace. viii.
18; x. 24; xii. 37. Tit. ii. 3. 3 John 12. Indeed some
more recent corrections are positively false, e.g. 2 Chr.
iii. ii "one wing of the one" (1638): Luke x. 30 "man"
(1762).
What Blayney intended to do and seems to have lacked
time for (Appendix D), has been regarded as a matter of
imperative duty by the compiler of the present work. He
has made out a full list of all the changes with respect to
italics, in which the Cambridge Paragraph Bible as edited
by him differs from his standard, the Cambridge small
pica octavo of 1858 (see above, p. 38), together with such
The Punctuation. 81
reasons for them as each case might require; and has de
posited the list for future reference in the Library of the
Syndics of the University Press.
SECTION IV.
On the system of punctuation adopted in 161 1, and modified in
more recent Bibles.
"THE question of punctuation," to employ the language
of Professor Grote1, "has two parts: one, respecting the
general carrying it out for purposes of rhythm and dis
tinction of sentences, independent of any question as to the
meaning of the words ; the other respecting the particular
cases where different punctuation involves difference of
meaning." In regard to the first of these parts, much
variety of practice will always exist, according to the age in
which a writer lives, or the fashion which he has adopted
for himself. Thus the edition of 1611 abounds with paren
theses2 which are largely discarded in modern Bibles,
wherein commas supply their place, unless indeed they are
left unrepresented altogether. The note of admiration,
which is seldom met with in the old black-letter copies
(wherein the note of interrogation usually stands in its room :
e.g. Prov. xix. 7) is scattered more thickly over Blayney's
pages than the taste of the present times would approve.
Upon the whole, while the system of recent punctuation is
heavier and more elaborate than necessity requires, and
might be lightened to advantage 3, that of the standard of
1611 is too scanty to afford the guidance needed by the
1 Grote MS. p. -25. See above, nute argument for the priority of the
p. 23, note. Syndic's copy (see above, pp. 8, 9).
2 In Synd. A. 3. 14, these 3 For instance, in such expres-
marks of parenthesis often seem to sions as "and behold," "and lo,"
have been inserted with a pen, in "for lo;" we should omit the
places where the Oxford reprinthas comma set by Blayney, &c. be-
them ; thus supplying another mi- tween the two words.
s. 6
8 2 Sect. IV.} Authorized Version of the Bible ( 1 6 1 1 ).
voice and eye in the act of public reading. "It is a torture
to read aloud from, as those who have had to do it know1."
Grote contrasts it in this particular with a Cambridge edition
of 1683, into which more changes in the stops were admitted
than later books cared to follow, and whose punctuation
differs in fact but little from that in vogue in recent times.
The case in which difference of punctuation involves
difference of meaning cannot be thus summarily dismissed.
Since interpretation is now concerned, rather than arbitrary
liking or convenience, the principles laid down in the First
Section are strictly applicable here (pp. 3, 14). The stops
found in the original ought not to be altered unless the
sense they assign be not merely doubtful, but manifestly
wrong2. Modern changes, if still abided by, should be
scrupulously recorded, and their retention can be justified
only by the consideration that it is at once pedantic and
improper to restore errors of the standard Bible which have
once been banished out of sight. The following list will be
found to contain all divergencies of punctuation from that
prevailing in recent editions, not being too insignificant to
deserve special notice, which can be supposed to influence
the sense. They naturally divide themselves into two
classes, those which are, and those which are not, counte
nanced by the two issues of 1611.
I. The stops of 1611 are retained in preference to those
of later Bibles, there being no strong reason to the contrary,
in
Gen. xxxi. 40. " Thus I was in the day, the drought consumed
me," 1611, after Masoretic stops, LXX., Vulg., against the Bishops',
— 1769, moderns, who have " Thus I was; (, 1638 — 1762) in the
1 Grote MS., ubi supra. Dr Pusey's view seems very main-
^ Thus no stronger stop than tainable (Book of Daniel, p. 300),
a colon (as in 1611) is proposed that quite another line than Zerub-
after Jesaiah, i Chr. iii. 21, though babel's now follows.
The Punctuation. 83
day the drought consumed me." 'Lev. iv. 2, "(concerning things which
ought not to be done)." Here 1769 and the moderns reject the
parenthesis of the earlier books, which, though not found in vv. 13, 22,
27, tends to relieve a hard construction. Joshua iii. 16, "very far, from
the city Adam," 1611 — 1630. In 1629 Camb. and subsequent editions
the comma after "far " is removed, but the other distribution is not less
probable, i Kin. xii. 32, "and hell offered upon the altar (so did he in
Bethel,) || sacrificing." The moderns, after 1769, punctuate "and he||
offered upon the altar. So did he in Bethel, || sacrificing : " against the
Hebrew stops, Zakeph-katon standing over both "altar" and " Bethel j"
and rendering the margin (which provides for ?1J*1 being the Kal rather
than the Hiphil conjugation) quite unintelligible, xix. 5, "behold then,
an angel" (nt/TISrn) : "behold, then an angel," 1769, moderns. Neh.
ix. 4, "upon the stairs of the Levites," (0*1? jl «^p~^) : "upon
the stairs, of the Levites," 1769, moderns, ver. 5, "Jeshua and
Kadmiel," (cf. Ezra ii. 40): "Jeshua, and Kadmiel," 1769, moderns.
Job xix. 28, "persecute we him?... found in me." 1611 — 1617. But 1629
Lond., 1630 place the interrogative also after "me: " 1629 Camb., 1638,
moderns, transfer the second clause into the oratio obliqiia "persecute we
him,... found in me?" xxxi. 30. This verse is rightly set in a parenthesis
in 1611 — 1744, which 1762 and the moderns remove, xxxiii. 5, "If
thou canst, answer me," as in ver. 32. The first comma is removed in
1629 Camb. (not 1629 Lond., 1630) and all modern books, xl. 24
marg., "or bore," 1611: "or bore," 1629, 1638, Bagster 1846. But
1744, 1762, moderns, "or, bore," quite absurdly. Psalm ii. 12, "but a
little: Blessed," 1611 — 1744, "but a little. Blessed," 1762 mod j1.
Ixxix. 5, "wilt thou be angry, for ever?" Cf. Ps. xiii. i; Ixxxix. 46.
The comma is removed by 1616 (not 1617, 1630), 1629 Camb., &c. ver.
ii, "come before thee, According to the greatness of thy power:
Preserve thou." Thus 1611 — 1744, following the Hebrew punctuation:
"come before thee; According to the greatness of thy power (, 1762
only) Preserve thou" 1769, moderns, very boldly, though approved by
Dean Perowne. Ixxxix. 46, "How long, LORD2, wilt thou hide thyself,
1 The two lines of the couplet xl. 12, Rebiah has tempted 1762
are closely connected, as the to change the comma after "head"
parallelism shews. Here, and in into a semicolon, 1769 moderns
some other places (notably in Ps. into a colon, where we prefer the
iii. 5; Ixiv. 7), the Masoretic comma of 1611 — 1744.
punctuation is at variance with '2 So read instead of "LORD?"
the poetical structure. So in Ps. of 1 769 mod.
6—2
84 Sect. /F.] Authorized Version of the Bible (1611).
for ever?" The third comma is removed in 1629 London and Camb.
(not 1630), 1638, 1744, 1769 mod. In 1762 this comma is strengthened
into a semicolon. Prov. i. 27. The final colon of 1611 — 1630 is clearly
preferable to the full stop of 1629 Camb., moderns, xix. 2. Restore
the comma before "sinneth", discarded in 1762: also in xxi. 28, that
before "speaketh," removed in 1769: both these for the sake of
perspicuity, xxx. i fin. The full stop is changed into a comma by
1769 mod. Eccles. ii. 3, "(yet acquainting mine heart with wisdom)."
In 1769 mod. the marks of parenthesis are rejected and a semicolon
placed after "wisdom." Cant. vii. 9, ", For my beloved, that" 1611,
&c. (", For my beloved that," 1629 Lond., 1630: almost preferable;
cf. Heb.): "For my beloved, that" 1769, moderns, viii. 2, ", of the
juice" 1611 — 1630: "of the juice" 1629 Camb., 1638, &c. Isai. xxiv.
14, "they shall sing",. The comma is found only in 1611 (Oxford
reprint, not Synd. A. 3. 14), and acknowledged by Vulg. and Field
(^'•jubilabunt;'1''} as representing the Hebrew Athnakh. xlviii. 12, ", O
Jacob, and Israel my called;" 1611 — 1630. But 1629 Camb., 1638,
place commas after "Israel," 1769 and the moderns join "Jacob and
Israel," against the Hebrew stops. Lam. ii. 4, "pleasant to the eye,"
(cf. Heb. stop) : 1769 mod. remove the comma, iv. 15, ", when they
fled away and wandered:" ( , for : in 1769 mod.). Hosea vii. n, "a
silly dove, without heart." In 1629 Camb. and the moderns, the
comma (which represents the Hebrew accent) is removed, as if "without
heart" referred exclusively to the dove. Hagg. i. i, 12, 14; ii. 2,
remove the comma of 1769 mod. after "Josedech." Cf. Zech. i. i.
•2 Esdr. viii. 39, "and the reward that they shall have." (et
salvationis et mercedis receptionis, Vulg., but et salutis, et redpiendcc
mercedis Junius): but 1762 mod. place a comma after "reward," as if
receptionis of Vulg. belonged also to salvationis. xii. 2, "and behold,
the head that remained, and the four wings appeared no more." In
1762 a comma is inserted after "wings:" in 1769 mod. both commas
are removed. There is a pause in the sense after "remained, "such as a
semicolon would perhaps better represent, before the vision in ch.xi. 18,
&c., is repeated. Judith iv. 6, "toward the open country near to
Dothaim (/card irpbtrwirov rou Trediov TOV Tr\r)ffiov Auda'l'/j,, LXX.). Here
1629 Camb., 1630, &c., insert a comma before "near." viii. 9, 10. In
1769 mod. the marks of parenthesis are withdrawn, to the detriment of
perspicuity, xiv. 17, "After, he went" (/ecu eurT/Aflev, LXX.): 1629
Camb. (not 1630), 1638 mod. remove the necessary comma. Ecclus.
xxxvii. 8, "(For he will counsel for himself):" 1769 mod. reject the
The Punctuation. 85
marks of parenthesis, setting a semicolon after "himself", ver. n,
" , of finishing" (?re/>i trwreXc/os, LXX.) : 1769 mod. obscure the sense
by rejecting the comma. Baruch vi. 40, "that they are gods?" In
1629, &c., "gods," the interrogation being thrown upon the end of the
verse. But compare the refrains ver. 44, 52, 56, 65, to justify our
arrangement of the paragraph, i Mace. vi. 51, "to cast darts, and
slings." The comma is removed in 1638 mod.
S. Matt. ix. 20 — 22, are inclosed in a parenthesis by 1611 — 1762,
which 1769 rejects1. S. Mark iii. 17, and v. 41. The marks of paren
thesis (of which 1769 mod. make too clean a riddance) are to be restored
from 1611 — 1762. S. John ii. 15, " and the sheep and the oxen," thus
keeping the animals distinct from Travras ("them all... with the sheep
and oxen," Bishops'). In 1630 (not 1638, 1743), 1762 mod., a comma
intrudes after "sheep." xviii. 3, "a band of men, and officers," 1611 _
1762, thus distinguishing the Roman cohort from the Jewish vTnjperai
(Archb. Trench]. In 1769 mod. the comma is lost. Acts xi. 26,
"taught much people, and the disciples were called," 1611 — 1630: both
verbs depending on eytvero. Yet 1638—1743 substitute a semicolon
for the comma, while 1762 mod. begin a new sentence after "people,"
as if the editors had never glanced at the Greek, xviii. 18, "and
Aquila: having shorn his head"; Paul being the person referred to in
Ketpdfuvo*. By changing the colon into a semicolon, 1762 mod. render
this more doubtful. Rom. i. 9, ", always in my prayers," 1611, 1612,
1613. The first comma is removed in 1629 Camb. and London, 1630,
&c. : the second changed into a semicolon by 1769 mod. Cf. i Thess.
i. 2; Philem. 4. iv. i, "Abraham our father, as pertaining to the
flesh," 1611 — 1762. In 1769 mod. the comma is transferred from after
"father" to before "our." v. 13 — 17 were first inclosed in a paren
thesis by 1769, which is followed by all moderns, even by the American
Bible of 1867, though the American revisers of 1851 (see p. 36) had
removed it. It is worse than useless, inasmuch as it interrupts the
course of the argument, viii. 33 Jin. The colon of 1611 — 1762 is
almost too great a break, yet 1769 mod. substitute a full stop. The
semicolon of The Five Clergymen is quite sufficient, xv. 7, "received
us," 1611 — 1743. The comma is removed in 1762 mod. i Cor. vii. 5,
"prayer," 1611—1630. But 1638 mod. substitute a semicolon for the
comma, as if to drive us to take the various readin avvxya'de of Beza
1 The parenthesis is absent in Luke viii. 42 — 48, but we may
from the parallel passage of S. retain it from 1611 — 1743, though
Mark. It is not so much wanted 1762 mod. reject it.
86 Sect. IK] Authorized Version of the Bible (1611).
1598 (note, not text), and the Elzevirs, viii. 7, "with conscience of the
idol unto this hour," 1611 — 1762, as if the reading e'us apri rou eiSwXou
were accepted ("with the yet abiding consciousness of the idol,"), or
cf. Phil. i. 26, and Dr Moulton's Winer, p. 584. In 1769 mod. the
comma is deleted. 2 Cor. xiii. 2, "as if I were present the second
time," 1611 — 1762. In 1769 mod. a comma is put in after "present,"
through an obvious misconception. Eph. iii. 2 — iv. i, "of the Lord,"
is wrongly set in a parenthesis by 1769 mod. (not American, 1867).
Rather connect ch. iii. i with ver. 14. Phil. i. ir, "by Jesus Christ
unto the glory..." In 1762 mod. a comma is inserted before "unto."
Col. ii. ii, "of the flesh," the two clauses beginning with eV T# being
parallel (cf. var. led.}, so that 1762 mod. wrongly remove the comma
after "flesh." i Thess. iii. 7, ", by your faith" 1611 — 1630, but 1629
London and Camb. and all after them wrongly omit the comma.
2 Thess. i. 8, "in flaming fire," 1611 — 1762, connecting the words
with iv rrj airoKaXv^eL, ver. 7. In 1769 mod. the comma is absent.
Titus ii. 8, "sound speech that cannot..." The comma after "speech"
in 1769 mod. obscures, rather than helps, the English, ver. 12, " teach
ing us that denying ungodliness and worldly lusts we should live..."
Thus the sentence runs in the Oxford reprint of 1611 and in 1612,
and this is the safest plan in such a construction, but Synd. A. 3. 14
places a comma after "lusts," and is followed by 1613 and the rest. In
1629 Camb., &c. another comma is set after "us," which 1769 mod. do
not improve upon by transposing it to after " that." Heb. ii. 9, "lower
than the angels,". In 1769 mod. this comma is removed, so as to compel
us to take cua rb Tradrj/ma roO Qavarov with the preceding clause, to which
it hardly seems to belong, iii. 7 — n. Reject the marks of parenthesis
introduced into modern Bibles in 1769. The American Bible of 1867
has them not. x. 12, "for ever, sat down." So 1611 — 1630, plainly
rejecting " is set down for ever " of Bishops' Bible. This arrangement is
supported by our standard Cambridge edition of 1858, and the American
(1867), by Bp. Christ. Wordsworth, &c., and is surely safer than "for
ever sat down" of 1638 — 1769 and most moderns, xii. 23. Restore the
commaof 1 611—30 after "assembly": see below, p. 2 53. xiii. 7. Restore
the full stop of 1611 at the end of this verse, which 1762 mod. change
to a colon. 2 Pet. ii. 14. The Greek compels us to reject the comma
after "adultery" of 1743 and mod. Jude 7, "the cities about them, in
like manner..." The comma after "them" is injudiciously removed by
1638, 1699 (not 1743), while 1762 mod. increase the error by placing it
after "in like manner."
The Punctuation. 87
It would be endless, and would answer no good purpose,
to enumerate all the cases wherein minute but real improve
ments in the punctuation, introduced into editions subse
quent to 1611, have been universally acquiesced in (e.g.
Jer. xvii. 3; Dan. xi. 18; Bel & Drag. ver. 10; Matt. xix. 4;
Rom. ii. 13 — 15; i Pet. v. 13). Some very strange over
sights of the standard Bible, in this as in other particulars
(see pp. 3, 4), were permitted to hold their place quite late.
Thus in John xii. 20 "And there were certain Greeks among
them, that came up to worship at the feast:" the intrusive
comma lingered till 1769. The comma, which originally
stood after "about midnight," Acts xxvii. 27, was removed
and set after "Adria" later than 1638. In regard to
weightier matters, the comma put by 1611 after "God" in
Titus ii. 13 is fitly removed by 1769 mod., that "the great
God and our Saviour" may be seen to be joint predicates of
the same Divine Person. Luke xxiii. 32 affords us a rare
instance of an important change in the stops subsequent to
1769 (we have not been able to trace it up earlier than
D'Oyly and Mant's Bible of 1817) "And there were also two
other malefactors," where recent editors insert a comma
before "malefactors," in order to obviate the possibility of
mistake in the meaning of a phrase which is rather Greek
than English. They were rightly unwilling to adopt the
alternative of changing the plural "other" into "others," as
the American Bible (1867) has unfortunately done1. The
following chief additional changes in punctuation recom
mended by us, like those affecting the text itself (for
1 Luke x. i, is exactly parallel 2 Mace. vii. 34; xi. 7, n, 20;
in this use of other, but that Matt, xxiii. 23; Luke xi. 16, 42;
antiquated plural is very common xviii. 9; John xix. 18; Acts xvii.
in our version: Josh. viii. 22; xii. 9 (but others ver. 34) '•> i Cor. xiv.
19; 2 Sam. ii. 13; i Esdr. vii. 6; 29; 2 Cor. xiii. 2; Phil. i. 17;
i Esdr. x. 6, 57; xi. 18; xvi. 22; ii. 3; iv. 3, most of which remain
Tobit vi. 14; Wisd. xi. 10, 13; unchanged in modern Bibles.
88 Sect. IV.} Authorized Version of the Bible (1611).
which see Appendix A), though usually sanctioned by
respectable authority, occasionally by some recent Bibles,
must ultimately depend on their own merits for justifica
tion.
II. Passages in which the stops, as well of 1611 as of
most later Bibles, have been altered in the Cambridge Para
graph Bible.
Ex. xi. i — 3 is placed within a parenthesis, thus referring ver. 4 to
ch. x. 29. Josh. vi. I might well be treated in the same manner.
Josh. xv. i, "even to the border of Edom" is better followed by a
comma, as in 1762, than by the semicolon of 1611 — 1744 : both stops
are removed in 1769. i Kin. vii. 19, and xxi. 25, 26, should be set in
parentheses, so as to connect closely the preceding and following
verses in either case. xxi. 20. With 1617 (only) place a comma at the
end of this verse, the protasis beginning with jl^ ver. 20, the apodosis
with "O^il, ver. 21, just as in ch. xx. 36. Cf. also ch. xx. 42; xxi. 29.
2 Kin. xv. 25. Set a semicolon after "Arieh," in place of the comma of
1611, &c. The "him" following refers to "Pekah," not to "Arieh."
So Tremellius after Heb.1 Job iv. 6. See Appendix A. vi. 10, "Yea,
I would harden myself in sorrow ; let him not spare : " forms one
line in the stichometry (Delitzsck). This does not appear in 1611 —
1744, which set a comma after "spare," or in 1762 mod., which
punctuate " : let him not spare." xxviii. 3. Lighten the colon of
1611, &c., after "perfection" into a comma. "The stones" is governed
by "searcheth out," whether we consider JlvFl'/'p1? to be used ad
verbially, or no. Ps. cv. 6. "Ye children of Jacob, his chosen."
Unless the comma be inserted, "his chosen" would not be understood
as plural. In i Chr. xvi. 13, a comma is inserted by 1769 mod. without
much need. Ps. cvii. 35. End in a semicolon: yet all our Bibles have
a full stop. Ps. cviii. 5, 6. All our Bibles except that of the Tract
Society (1861) join these two verses, which seems an impossible arrange
ment (Perowne). Substitute a full stop for the colon of 1611 (which is
1 In Neh. xii. 24, we would a colon. It would seem from
substitute a semicolon instead of a i Chr. ix. 15 — 17; ch. xi. 17 — 19,
full stop at the end of the verse, that the list of the singers ends
and perhaps ought to change the with Obadiah, that of the porters
comma after Obadiah, ver. 25, into begins with Meshullam.
The Ptmctuation. 89
made a semicolon by 1629 Camb. and the moderns) at the end of ver. 5,
and a semicolon for the colon after "delivered," as 1611 has in Ps. Ix. 5.
Prov. vi. 2. Since this verse, as well as ver. I, is plainly hypothetical
(Bp. Christ. Wordsworth], in spite of LXX., Vulg., and Tremellius, a
comma must take the place of the full stop of 1611, &c. after "mouth."
viii. 2, "high places by the way." Transfer the comma of 1611 from
after "place" to after "way." Eccles. iv. i, "and behold," 1629
Camb. — 1762. In 1769 mod. the comma is removed though it is really
wanted. Even the Hebrew has a distinctive mark (') here. Cant. iii. 2,
"in the streets and in the broad ways,". So LXX., the Hebrew
punctuation and parallelism. In i6n,&c., the comma is transferred to
a place after "streets," thus joining the second clause with what follows.
Isai. xi. n, "his people, which shall be left from Assyria,". So the
Hebrew stops, the analogy of ver. 16 (recognized by 1611 — 1762, not
by 1769 mod.), LXX., Vulg., Lowth, Field : "his people that shall be
left, from Assyria" 1611 — 1762: in 1769 mod. another comma follows
"people." xxxii. 9. This verse is a distich, the true division of
which after "voice" is plainer in Hebrew than in English. It is
variously punctuated in our Bibles, but all agree in suggesting a false
division into three lines, ending respectively at "ease," "daughters,"
"speech." xxxviii. 10, "I said,". All insert the comma in ver. 11.
Jer. xlviii. 29. Instead of the parenthesis which encloses "he is
exceeding proud" in all our Bibles, substitute a semicolon before, a
colon after the words, as in Isai. xvi. 6 in 1762 mod. Ezek. v. 6, "my
judgments, and my statutes." The comma, imperatively required by
the Hebrew, was inserted from 1629 (both editions) to 1762, dis
carded in 1769 mod. xxi. 29, "that are slain of the wicked." The
comma after "slain", apparently employed by 1611, &c. to aid the
voice, fails to represent the status con^tructus of the Hebrew, xlvi. 18,
"by oppression to thrust them out" renders a single Hebrew word
(oppressions deturbando cos, Trem.). Yet 1611 — 1630 separate the
English by placing a comma after "oppression," which 1762 mod.
restore after it had been rejected by 1629 Camb., 1744. xlviii. 30, "of
the city:" so the Hebrew stops. The Bishops' Bible and 1611—1630
have a comma after "city," which 1629 Camb. and the moderns omit
altogether (cf. Wordsworth}. Hosea ix. 15, "inGilgal:" the colon of
1611 and the rest is too strong for the sense and the Hebrew accent,
xii. 10. Remove the comma of 1611 &c. after "similitudes." Cf.
Heb. Micah vi. 5, "; from Shittim" the inserted semicolon represent
ing the Hebrew Athnakh (cf. Wordsworth}. The Bishops' Bible
90 Sect. IV.~\ Authorized Version of the Bible (1611).
separates these words from the preceding, though only by a
comma1.
2 Esdr. ii. 15 marg. " , as a dove" with 1629 — 1744. In 1611 we
have "as a dove:" in 1630 " , as a dove:" against the Latin. In 1762
mod. " , as a dove" but our way seems safer, vii. 42, "is not the end,
where..." Without the inserted comma, our version is hardly in
telligible; in co sc. scecido, not fine. Judith viii. 21, "if we be taken,
so all..." Junius and i6rr, &c. join ourws closely to the preceding
words. (Cf. Moulton's Winer, p. 678). Wisd. xiii. 13, "the very
refuse among those, which served to no use," (TO 5£ e£ O.VTWV dw6^\i]/j.a
els ov8£v eu'x/3i7<TTOJ'). If, with 1611, &c., we omit the comma, "those"
will inevitably be taken as the antecedent to "which." xvii. u — 13.
Place these verses within a parenthesis. Prayer of Manasses, 11. 17, 18,
' ' : Thou, O Lord, ..." The very long English sentence is so constructed
(differently from the Greek, this Prayer having been rendered from the
Old Latin, see p. 47), that the apodosis does not begin before this point;
yet 1611 and all its successors put a full stop before "Thou." We
adopt a colon from the Bishops' Bible, i Mace. vi. 36, "every occasion,
wheresoever the beast was:" far preferable to "every occasion:
wheresoever the beast was," of 1611, &c. ix. -$\marg. " understood on
the sabbath day" 1629 — 1744. In 1762 mod. the false punctuation of
1611 — 1630 is revived ("understood, on the sabbath day"}, against the
Greek, which is not in the same order as in ver. 43. We set ver. 35 —
42 in a parenthesis, x. i, "Antiochus, surnamed Epiphanes" 6
ewi(pavris, the comma after "Antiochus" distinguishing the text from
that of Josephus, namely TOV €iri(f>avovs, as mentioned in the margin.
2 Mace. x. 29, "men upon horses with bridles of gold" (e<£' ITTTTUV
XpvcroxaMvuv avdpes). In 1611, &c., a comma, worse than idle, is set
after "horses." xiii. 2, "a Grecian power, of footmen, &c." In 1611,
&c. we have "a Grecian power of footmen2."
S. Matt. xix. 28, "which have followed me, in the regeneration, when
&c." So 1630 alone of our old Bibles, with Nourse (Paragraph
Bible, Boston, 1836), Bagster, 1846, Scholefield (English), Lachmann,
Tischendorf, Tregelles. This is at any rate the safest course. The
second comma is wanting in 1611, 1612, 1613, 1616, 1617, 1629
1 Tremellius seems anxious that usque, dicas..."
no mistake should be made as 2 Yet it must be confessed that
to his judgment, rendering thus: the Roman edition reads iTTTrets
"et quid responderit ei Bilham immediately afterwards, while our
films Behoris ; ut agnoscens juste punctuation represents iirirtw of
facta Jehovse a Schittimis Gilgalem Codex Alexandrinus.
The Punctuation. 91
(London), most modern Bibles, D'Oyly and Mant (1817), Tract Society's
(1861), Blackadder (1864), American (1867), Newberry (1870), and
Alford. The first comma is absent in the Bishops' Bible, the books
from 1629 (Camb.) to 1769, and Scholefield's Greek text. S. Luke i. 55,
"(as he spake to our fathers)". Thus with Nourse, the Tract Society,
and Blackadder (see last note], indicate by a parenthesis the change of
construction. Ver. 70 is also parenthetic1. Acts xxiii. 8, "neither
angel nor spirit : ". Even though the true reading be /u^re. . ./nfre instead
of /u7?5£.../u77're, angel and spirit comprehend together one class, resurrec
tion the other, the two classes together comprising ct^orepa. The
comma after " angel" in 1611 — 1630, abolished from 1629 (both editions)
to 1 743, is restored in 1762 mod. xxvii. 18. See below, p. 190. Rom.
viii. 20, " , in hope." We can hardly do more in this doubtful passage,
than relax the connection of tir' eXrri'Si with what precedes, by inserting
the comma before it, and lightening the stop after it from a colon to a
comma, as in 1769 mod., thus with Mr Moule (Romans in loco) regard
ing "in hope" as forming a brief clause by itself, xi. 8, from "ac
cording" to "hear" is rightly set in a parenthesis in 1769, as ap
proved by the Five Clergymen, i Cor. xvi. 22. See below, p. 191,
Appendix A. 2 Cor. i. 14, ",inthe day" 1611. But later Bibles rightly
omit the comma, since the clause that follows it relates only to what
goes immediately before, v. 2, "we groan, earnestly desiring..." The
adverb is doubtless intended to represent the intensive force of the pre
position in eTwrodovvres (rendered coveting by Wicklif, but simply
desiring by the later versions), so that this punctuation, first found by
Prof. Grote in Field's Bible of 1660, but afterwards lost sight of, is that
to be received, although through mere oversight, rather than with a
view to render ingemiscimus of the Vulgate, the comma is placed after,
not before, "earnestly" in 1611 — 1762, the final correction being due to
1769, from which the moderns adopt it. See p. 191, note 2. ver. 19,
"God was in Christ reconciling..." All the Bibles from 1611 down
wards, except that of 1743, insert a comma after "Christ." Eph. iv. 12,
"for the perfecting of the saints for the work of the ministry, for..."
(7iy>6s...ei's... et's). The comma of 1611, &c. after "saints" would be
tolerable if the three prepositions were truly parallel. Phil. ii. 15, "the
sons of God without rebuke," The comma set after "God" in 1611, &c.
would inevitably suggest a different gender for a^co/i^ra or &/j,w{j.a. Col.
ii. 2, "of God and of the Father and of Christ." The Received text can
1 It would be well also to place regarded as S. Peter's. It is quite
Acts i. 1 8, 1 9 within a parenthesis, possible that the citation in ver.
even though the words be still 20 is appealed to in ver. 16.
9 2 Sect. IV. ] A uthorized Version of the Bible ( 1 6 1 1 ) .
hardly stand here, but the translation (taken verbatim from the Bishops'
Bible) is unquestionably very inferior to that of Tyndale, Coverdale, the
Great Bible, and Geneva (1557), "of God the Father, and of Christ."
The Bishops' and our own Bibles from 1611 downwards, make bad
worse by adding a comma after "God." Titus ii. 13, omit the comma
after "God" with some moderns. Heb. iv. 6, 7, "unbelief, again..."
The apodosis begins with' irdXiv. This is not so apparent if with 16 rr,
&c. we set a colon after "unbelief." vii. 5, "they that are of the sons
of Levi who receive the office of the priesthood..." The comma set
after "Levi" by 1611, &c. might easily suggest the inference that all
Levites were priests. 2 Pet. i. i — 5. All our Bibles, following 1611,
in their arrangement, place a comma at the end of ver. 2, a full stop at
the end of ver. 4. Yet it seems evident that vv. i, 2 form a separate
paragraph, as Nourse, the Tract Society, Blackadder, Wordsworth, and
Tischendorf represent them ; and if ver. 3 must be connected with ver. 5
(Moulton's Winer, p. 771), a colon suffices at the end of ver. 4. ii. 22,
"and, The sow" a new proverb beginning. Thus 1638—1762, American
1867: but 1769 mod. return to "and the sow" of 161 1 — 1630. Rev. viii.
12. Remove the stop, whether colon (1611 — 1630) or comma (1638 mod.),
after "darkened, "since the following verb also is governed by tVa.
As the result of his investigations on this subject Prof.
Grote infers that "With respect to the punctuation in general,
independently of its affecting the meaning of particular
passages, it is, in the editions before 1638, comparatively
little graduated, colons and semicolons being much fewer in
number than commas and full stops That edition made
the punctuation much more graduated, and introduced one
practice not common in the earlier ones, that of a full stop in
the middle of a verse." " The gradiiation of the punctuation;
i.e. the placing of colons and semicolons, is not materially
different in Blayney's edition (1769) from what it was in that
of 1683 (see above, p. 82). This latter (which is pointed,
as printers say, very low) improved greatly in this respect
upon 1638, as 1638 had improved upon the earlier ones1."
1 Grote MS. pp. 83 — 85, where mediate purpose, on the gradual
will also be found some interesting disuse in our Bibles of what the
matter, rather foreign to our im- writer calls "the ccesural comma,
The Orthography and Grammar. 93
SECTION V.
On the orthography^ grammatical peculiarities •, and capital
letters of the original, as compared with modern
editions.
ONE of the salient points which distinguish the early
editions of our Bibles from those of modern date, is their
wide divergency of practice in regard to modes of spelling.
It would be nothing remarkable, but rather analogous to
what we observe in the case of all modern and probably of
some ancient languages, that the customary orthography,
even of very familiar words, should vary considerably at
different periods of their literary history. But this is not the
phenomenon we have mainly to account for in regard to
English books printed in the sixteenth and seventeenth
centuries. Judged by them, it would hardly be extravagant
to assert that our ancestors had no uniform system of ortho
graphy whatsoever, since there are comparatively few words,
except a few particles of perpetual occurrence, that are not
spelt in several fashions in the same book, on the same page,
sometimes even in the same line1. The licence extended,
a comma dividing any longish the punctuation of the Epistles, in
proposition into two balancing the course of wh^ch that earnest
parts, and distinguishing the main student is frequently found to
members of it from each other, as advocate a return to the practice
the voice very frequently does, so of 1611, without being aware of the
that the comma marks a real vocal fact.
pause." Just as, for instance, 1 The American G. P. Marsh
there is a comma in John v. 23 (Lectures on the English Language,
after the second "Son" in 1 61 1 — Lect. xx. p. 313), ascribes the
1 743, which 1762 and the moderns variation of spelling in the same
discard. Nor ought I to quit the line to the mere convenience of
subject of the present Section the printer. Cardwell (Oxford
without acknowledging myobliga- Bibles, p. 4), had taken the same
tions to the late Rev. G. C. Waller, view before him. To Marsh's
M.A., and R.N., for the use of example, tftcg shall lit tiofott to-
some acute and weighty notes on gEtfjcr, tf)£g gfjal, Isai. xlii. 17,
94 Sect. V.~\ Authorized Version of the Bible (1611).
as is well known, even to Proper Names : men of the high
est culture (Shakespeare for a conspicuous example, if we
give credit to certain of his biographers,) varying the ortho
graphy of their own signatures in three or four several
ways. This circumstance affords a conclusive answer to the
demand that has sometimes been urged by ill-informed
persons, that our modern Bibles should be exact reprints of
the standard of 1611; and it was partly to silence such a
demand that the Oxford reprint of 1833 was undertaken (see
above, p. 35). A glance at that volume must have con
vinced any reasonable person that more recent editors were
right in the main in gradually clearing the sacred page of un
couth, obsolete, and variable forms, which could answer no
purpose save to perplex the ignorant, and to offend the
educated taste. Whether the judgment of those who are re
sponsible for the Bibles of 1762 and 1769 (for these were the
great and most thorough modernizes) was always as true as
might be wished for, we shall have to consider in the sequel.
The general rule laid down in the preparation of the
Cambridge Paragraph Bible is a very simple one : — whenso
ever an English word is spelt in the two issues of 1611 in
two. or more different ways, to adopt in all places that
method which may best agree with present usage, even
though it is not so found in the majority of instances in the
older books. Thus, though charet is the form employed in
many might be added, e.g. tfjEtwf, note : Gifford in his Memoirs of
tfje locks tfyetof, antt tfjt ftarrcs, Ben Jonson complains of the same
Neh. iii. 3: trcati foitfj sfjouttttjj, negligence in that scholarly author.
their sfjofotittg shall, Jer. xlviii. 33: Nor is the date of a writer any
gtagetf from fccfo, antJ tfjC cartfj is safe criterion. The best manu-
StatCO, Hagg. i. 10, without coming scripts of Chaucer, and especially
nearer to a solution of the problem. of Gower, as also the Paston let-
A word is often differently spelt in ters, written about 1470, approach
the text and margin, as in Gen. nearer our present standard of
iii. 1 6, where Coverdale has spelling than the Bible of 1611
"huszbande" in the body of his (Marsh, p. 312).
version, "husbande" in the foot-
•The Orthography. 95
the vast majority of instances, that Bible has uniformly
taken chariot as in Ecclus. xlix. 8; i Mace. i. 17 ; viii. 6.
Kinred is probably the correct mode of spelling, and is by
far the most frequent in the standard Bible, yet it is best to
abide by kindred, as it is found in Ecclus. xiv. 4; 2 Mace. v.
9 ; i Tim. v. 8 marg. We would take caterpillar from Joel
i. 4; elsewhere in 1611 it is caterpiller. deled and deling
are due to the Cambridge Bible of 1629, sieled and sieling
being the form of 1611 in all the eight places where they
occur : possibly the American ceiled and ceiling would be
better, as the root seems to be ctzlo, not del. Again, forrest
occurs everywhere else, \y\\tforest Isai. xxi. 13. It QI fain,
the ordinary form, we see feign in Neh. vi. 8 only. Ghest
occurs mostly, as in Matt. xxii. 10, but guests in ver. n.
Iron appears in Ecclus. xxxviii. 28, instead of yron, the
common form in 1611. Linen is found in i Kin. x. 28;
i Esdr. iii. 6, but linnen elsewhere. Miter is almost con
stant in 1611, yet we may adopt mitre from Ex. xxxix. 31 ;
Zech. iii. 5. We find oake Josh. xxiv. 26, elsewhere oke.
Between burden, murder, household, and burthen, murther,
houshold, the usage is more divided : we prefer the former.
Pedegree occurs thrice, but pedigree in Heb. vii. 3 marg.,
6 marg. Pelican appears in Ps. cii. 6, elsewhere pellicane or
pellican. After 1611, in Ecclus. xxxviii. 25 we should give
plough for the noun, but plow for the verb and its com
pounds in the 26 places where it occurs: the American
(1867) \izsplough always. Pray (prseda) is almost always
used, but prey Job ix. 26. Again, surfeited, the modern
form, occurs only Wisd. v. 7 marg., surfeiting, &c. else
where. We fm& profane in Ezek. xxiii. 38, 39; i Mace. iii.
5 1 ; 2 Mace. vi. 5 ; Acts xxiv. 6 : elsewhere the incorrect
prophane. Instead of renowned (Num. i. 16; Ezek. xxvi.
17; i Mace. iii. 9; v. 63; vi. i) we oftener meet with
renowmed (Ecclus. xliv. 3, &c.). Such examples might be
g6 Sect. V.~\ Authorized Version of the Bible (1611).
multiplied indefinitely. On the other hand, for the modern
scent, we would boldly print sent, following the ordinary, if not
the universal practice of the seventeenth century, inasmuch
as sent is true to the etymology, and is invariably used in all
the five places where the word occurs, Job xiv. 9 ; Isai. xi.
3 marg.} Jer. xlviii. n; Hos. xiv. 7; Wisd. xi. 18. For
omitting the c in scythe we have good authority, as well as
the practice of our Translation in the margins of Isai. ii. 4 ;
Jer. 1. 16; Joel iii. 19 ; Mic. iv. 3. We must return to rye
of 1611, which occurs but twice (Ex. ix. 32; Isai. xxviii. 25),
though rie is in both Bibles of 1629. Probably, too, lancers
should be restored in i Kin. xviii. 28 : it came from the
Bishops' Bible (launsers\ but occurs nowhere else, and was
not altered into lancets before 1762. For andirons Ezek.
xl. 43 marg., which is etymologically true, 1638, 1769 and
the moderns have endirons; end irons of 1744, 1762 is a bad
guess. The Bishops' margin has trevets. Another word,
used but once, is ebeny, Ezek. xxvii. 15, which is so spelt
both in Hebrew and Greek : ebony of the moderns is more
recent than 1638. Thus too, turbant, Dan. iii. 21 marg.
only, the form adopted by Milton and Dryden, was not
changed into turbans before 1762. So imbers, Tobit vi. 16
marg. Since sailer, Rev. xviii. 17, is pronounced by Johnson
to be more analogical than sailor, and held the ground till
after 1638, we may take courage to revive it. In Nahum ii. 4
also justle of 161 1 may be restored, instead of jostle of some
moderns. Of words met with but twice, neither alleaging
(Wisd. xviii. 22) nor alleadging (Acts xvii. 3) can stand; am-
bassage Luke xiv. 32 should be adopted rather than embassage
i Mace. xiv. 23; scrole, Isai. xxxiv. 4, is to be preferred to
scrowle, Rev. vi. 14; but it is not possible to take either
champion, Deut. xi. 30, or champian, Ezek. xxxvii. 2 marg.',
either musitian, Ecclus. xxxii. 4, or musition, Rev. xviii. 22;
or scJioller, i Chr. xxv. 8; Mai. ii. 12. Nor would anker, bal-
The Orthography. 9 7
lance, threed, suit the modern eye, although they are never
met with in what to us appears the only correct form.
The same liberty must be taken in regard to soldier and
vinegar, which the standard Bibles, contrary to their deriva
tion, invariably spell souldier and vineger. What is spelt
haply in five other places, in 1611 was happily 2 Cor. ix. 4
(TTCOS): though changed in both books of 1629, happily was
brought back in 1630, but can hardly hold its ground. The
particle of comparison than is uniformly then in the Bible of
1 6 1 1, as in many books far into the seventeenth century: this
fashion, of course, could not be imitated now. Although
saphir or saphire does not vary in the same Bibles, the
original will not dispense with pph. Nor can we retain
cabbins, used but once, Jer. xxxvii. 16: though we might
venture upon fauchin of 1611, Judith xiii. 6; xvi. 9. The
strange form chawes to* jaws Ezek. xxix. 4, suggests a ques
tionable etymology. Traffique (the verb used once, the
noun four times) and traffiquers Isai. xxiii. 8 must also be
refused1.
Those English words which, whether from custom or
difference of origin, vary in their signification according to
the modes in which they are severally spelt, are invariably
confused in the standard Bible of 1611. Travel and travail
afford a familiar example of the fact, inasmuch as the fault
has not yet been completely removed from modern editions,
e.g. Num. xx. 14, where travel of 1629 (Camb.) and recent
Bibles, though the Hebrew is n^bj-in, would just make sense,
and has been substituted for travail of 1611. In Wisd. x.
10 also the latest Bibles, after that of 1629, erroneously
render /AO'X#OIS by travels, in the room of travails of 1611.
1 In regard to the spelling of of this would be to keep up
Proper Names, absolute uniformity apparent inconsistency in some
need not be aimed at, but the places: e.g. Josh. xiii. 27, corn-
Hebrew should be followed in pared with ch. xix. 35.
each case as it arises. The result
98 Sect. F.] Authorized Version of the Bible (1611).
In Lam. iii. 5 travel is given for i"&6^} as in Num. xx. 14,
in all the books from 1611 to the American (1867), which
has travail: although many like errors of the original edition
have been corrected by its successors. The case between
twined and twinned is stated below (Appendix B, p. 207 and
note 3). The distinction between morter (Gen. xi. 3) and
mortar Num. xi. 8; Prov. xxvii. 22, was first taken in 1638:
by spelling both morter, the Bible of 1611 confounds words
which have only an accidental resemblance. We should also
discriminate carefully between naught (JH) 2 Kin. ii. 19;
Prov. xx. 14, and nought (i.e. nothing) Gen. xxix. 15, &c. :
they were both spelt nought previously to 1638*. In spite
of the analogy of nought, it is probably right to spell aught in
such places as Gen. xxxix. 6, as the American revisers have
done. Nor should we venture on the fine distinction be
tween veil, an article of dress, and the Vail of the Sanctuary,
but retain in all cases (even in Wisd. xvii. 3 ; Ecclus. 1. 5
marg.) vail of 161 1 in preference to veil of later editions. In
Job xiv. 17 the great oversight of 1611 sowest for sewest was
left in our Bibles till 1762. The similar error sow for sew in
Eccles. iii. 7; Mark ii. 21, remained till 1629; in Ezek. xiii.
1 8 it survived beyond 1638. Between intreat (to pray) and
entreat (i.e. to treat) there is a broad difference of sense, pro
perly recognized in 1762: yet in 1611 the former is spelt
intreated Job xix. 16, but entreated in the next verse; while
in Job xxiv. 21 the second is intreateth. In Jer. xv. ii text
and margin, intreat and entreat actually change places in
1611, and are not put right until 1638. Between enquire
and inquire, on the contrary, the choice is purely indifferent;
the former is chiefly adopted in 1611 (but inquired Deut.
xvii. 4 Oxford reprint; Ps. Ixxviii. 34; Ezekiel xx. 31 bis;
1 The spelling of 1611, &c. up i Esdr. ii. 33 in Synd. A. 3. 14
to 1638 "at naught," Luke xxiii. and 1613, not in Oxford 1611.
1 1, is a mere error. It occurs also
The Orthography. 99
John iv. 52, &c. : inquiry Prov. xx. 25), the latter is derived
from our model (1858: see above, p. 38) and the recent
Cambridge Bibles. Thus also we will take informed with
1611 in Acts xxv. 2, rather than enformedas in 2 Mace. xiv.
i; Acts xxiv. i; xxv. 15: but enrolled of 1611 in i Mace. x.
36 in preference to inrolled of the margins of Luke ii. i ;
Heb. xii. 23. In Isai. v. n enflame is in 1611, but inflam-.
ing in Isai. Ivii. 5 ; modern Bibles reverse this, yet all keep
inflamed of 1611 in Hist, of Susanna ver. 8. Many words,
the exact orthography of which is quite indifferent, should
be carefully reduced to a uniform method. Thus ankles, the
usual modern practice, which may be taken in all five
places, is found in 1611 only in Ps. xviii. 36 marg., but
ancles in 2 Sam. xxii. 37 marg.; Ezek. xlvii. 3 text and
marg.'} Acts iii. 7: in 1629 ancles is set in the first place,
ankles in the third and fourth, later Bibles recalling this last
correction, but bringing ankles into 2 Sam. xxii. 37 marg.
Sometimes the later Bibles issuing from different presses
exhibit their characteristic varieties of spelling. Instead of
inquire, noticed above as a peculiarity of the Cambridge
books, those of Oxford (1857) and London or the Queen's
Printer (1859) read enquire: for axe (which word is thus
spelt ten times in 1611) these last, after the example of
their predecessors from 1629 (Camb.) downwards, wrongly
print ax, against the modern Cambridge editions. In
i Kin. v. 9; 2 Chr. ii. 16; i Esdr. v. 55 we find flotes in
1611, but recent Cambridge Bibles have needlessly changed
it into floats. These last are again wrong in soap, which,
after 1611, the Oxford and London Bibles spell sope in both
places (Jer. ii. 22; Mai. iii. 2). The truer form rasor occurs
seven times in 1611 and the Cambridge text, while those of
Oxford and London have razor. In Judg. ix. 53 the Oxford
editions, with 1611, adopt scull, but the Cambridge, and
indeed 1611 in all other places, prefer skull. The Cam-
7—2
TOO Sect. F!] Authorized Version of the Bible (1611).
bridge books, after 1611, have gray (greyhound Prov. xxx.
31, rightly so spelt in 1629 Camb. and 1630, has no con
nection with it), the Oxford and London grey. With the
Cambridge Bible we may also spell counseller (not counsellor
with those of Oxford and London), as does also that of 1611
except in three places, where it has counsellours (Ezra viii.
25; Prov. xii. 20; xv. 22). Council (variously spelt councill,
councel, councell in 1611) is ordinarily distinguished from
counsel or counsel^ but the latter is put for the former in i
Esdr. iii. 15 marg. (xpypaTurryptqi)} Matt. v. 22; Markxiv. 55,
all subsequently set right. Since ours, yours., theirs are pos
sessive cases plural of the personal pronouns, the apostrophe
set before s in the editions of 1762 and 1769, as also in
the London and Oxford Bibles to this day, is positively
incorrect: hence the Cambridge practice, which never
admitted the apostrophe, should be followed in this re
spect.
Again, there are forms not wholly banished from our
modern books, though their number is diminished in later
times, whose presence tends to lend richness and variety to
the style. Such is marish Ezek. xlvii. n; i Mace. ix. 42,
45, for the more familiar marsh: the pathetic astonied, still
standing for the more common-place astonished in Ezra ix.
3, 4; Job xvii. 8; xviii. 20; Jer. xiv. 9; Ezek. iv. 17; Dan.
iii. 24; iv. 19; v. 9, is restored to its rightful place in the
great passage Isai. Iii. 14, whence a false taste has removed
it subsequently to 1638. Stablish also might be brought
again into twelve places (e.g. Lev. xxv. 30; Deut. xix. 15)
instead of establish of later books: grin or grinne (Job xviii.
9; Ps. cxl. 5; cxli. 9) may be treated as a legitimate modifi
cation oigtn 01 gtnne (Job xl. 24 marg.} Isai. viii. 14; Amos
iii. 5), though cast out in 1762. Once only, it would appear,
a superficial difficulty is attempted to be concealed by a
slight change in the spelling. In Gen. 1. 23 marg. borne,
The Orthography. 101
which in 1611 was equivalent to born1, was sufficiently cor
rect to convey no wrong impression. To ensure clearness
the final e was dropped in 1629 (Camb.), but restored again
in 1762, by which time it would be sure to suggest a false
meaning.
Enough has been said of those changes in orthography
which are due to accident or the caprice of fashion. Other
variations, more interesting, spring from grammatical inflec
tions common in the older stages of our language, which have
been gradually withdrawn from later Bibles, wholly or in
part, chiefly by those painful modernizers, Dr Paris (1762)
and Dr Blayney (1769). Yet it is not always easy to distin
guish these from forms involving a mere change in spelling,
and different persons will judge differently about them at
times. Thus we cannot well retain growen i Kin. xii. 8, 10,
while we alter knowen i Kin. xiv. 2, &c. To reject, however,
such words as fet by substituting the modern fetched, is a
liberty far beyond what an editor of our version ought ever
to have assumed: hence restore fet in 2 Sam. ix. 5; xi. 27;
T Kin. vii. 13; ix. 28; 2 Kin. xi. 4; 2 Chr. xii. n; Jer. xxvi.
23; xxxvi. 21 ; Acts xxviii. 13 : it is full as legitimate v&fetcht
of 2 Sam. xiv. 2; 2 Kin. iii. 9; 2 Chr. i. 17, and even of our
latest Bibles in Gen. xviii. 7. The editors of 1762 and 1769
bestowed much evil diligence in clearing our English Trans
lation of this participle in -/, Blayney following in the steps
of Paris and supplying many of his deficiencies, yet, with
characteristic negligence, leaving not a few untouched.
Thus burned is substituted by them for burnt in some 93
places (burnt being left untouched in 2 Kin. xvi. 4; xvii. n,
&c). For lift they put lifted 95 times, once (Dan. iv. 34,
where lift is past tense indicative) with some show of reason ;
sometimes (e.g. Zech. i. 21, where lift up is the present), to
1 So in i Sam. ii. 5 we read in seven," but "bom" in modern
1611 "the barren hath borne Bibles.
102 Sect. K] Authorized Version of the Bible (1611).
the detriment of the sense. Similar cases are built Neh. iii.
i (buildedver. 2, 1611): dapt 2 Kin. xi. 12: clipf}^. xlviii.
37: cropt Ezek. xvii. 4: crusht Num. xxii. 25 : deckt Prov.
vii. 1 6; 2 Esdr. xv. 47; i Mace. iv. 57: dipt Lev. ix. 9;
i Sam. xiv. 27; 2 Kin. viii. 15; Rev. xix. 13 (dipped £&Q in
1611 Gen. xxxvii. 31): girt i Sam. ii. 4 (girded ver. 18 in
1611): &#// i Kin. xviii. 26 (text, leaped marg.); Wisd. xviii.
15 (leaped 1611 in ch. xix. 9); i Mace. xiii. 44; Acts xix.
16: mixt Prov. xxiii. 30; Isai. i. 22; Dan. ii. 41 (sic 1611,
not ver. 43, the second time); 2 Esdr. xiii. ii \ past 2 Cor.
v. 27 (so even moderns in i Pet. iv, 3; in Eph. ii. ii we
have/0.wfl/in i6n,#ast iT6g):pluckt i Chr. xi. 23; Ezra
ix. 3; Neh. xiii. 25; Job xxix. 17; Prov. ii. 22 marg.; Dan.
vii. 4, 8; xi. 4; Amos iv. ii; Zech. iii. 2; 2 Mace. xiv. 46
(plucked 1-6 1 1 in Gal. iv. 15): /?{/? Col. ii. i8:/w^/Ezek.
xxxiv. 21 : ravisht Prov. v. 19, 20 (ravished 1611 in Zech.
xiv. 2) : ?7Jtf 2 Kin. xv. 16; Hos. xiii. 16; Amos i. 13 : slipt i
Sam. xix. 10; Ps. Ixxiii. 2; Ecelus. xiii. 22; xiv. i: stampt 2
Kin. xxiii. 6, 15 : start Tobit ii. 4 (started 1762, but it might
be present, dvaTryStja-as avciAo/x^j/) : stopt 2 Chr. xxxii. 4
(stopped vet. 30; Zech. vii. ii in 1611): stript Ex. xxxiii. 6;
i Sam. xviii. 4; xix. 24; 2 Chr. xx. 25; Job xix. 9; Mic. i. 8:
watcht Ps. lix. title: wrapt i Sam. xxi. 9; 2 Kin. ii. 8; Job
xl. 17; Ezek. xxi. 15; Jonah ii. 5. These archaic preterites
contribute to produce a pleasing variety in the style of a ver
sion, and are grammatically just as accurate as the modern
forms ; which, however, is hardly the case with rent when it
is used not as a preterite only, but as a present, as in Lev.
xxi. 10 (sic 1611); 2 Sam. iii. 31; i Kin. xi. 31; Eccles. iii.
7; Isai. Ixiv. i (sic 1611); Ezek. xiii. ii, 13; xxix. 7; Hos.
xiii. 8; Joel ii. 13; Matt. vii. 6; John xix. 24. Other anti
quated preterites are begun Num. xxv. i (began 1611 in Gen.
iv. 26): drunk Gen. xliii. 34 (text not margin); Dan. v. 4:
shaked Ecelus. xxix. 18: sprang G&t\. xli. 6 (sprung ver. 23):
The Orthography. 103
stale Gen. xxxi. 20; 2 Kin. xi. 2 (^/fc 2 Sam. xv. 6; 2 Chr.
xxii. ri in 1611): strooke i Sam. ii. 14; 2 Chr. xiii. 20 (sic
1611); i Esdr. iv. 30 fyut stroke 2 Mace. i. 16; Matt. xxvi. 51;
Luke xxii. 64; John xviii. 22, also strake 2 Sam. xii. 15 ; xx.
10, never struck)-, stunk Ex. vii. 21 (stank ch. viii. 14 in
1611): sung Ezra iii. n : sunk Num. xi. 2 w^r^. and seven
other places (sank Ex. xv. 5, 10): swore i Mace. vii. 35:
wan i Mace. i. 2; xii. 33 (j/V 1611); 2 Mace. x. 17; xii. 28
(won 2 Mace. xv. 9 in 1611). Among past participles may
be noted (wast) begot Ecclus. vii. 28: (his) hid (things] Obad.
6: (have) sit Ecclus. xi. 5. It would be well to retain lien
(which even modern Bibles keep in Ps. Ixviii. 13) for lain in
Num. v. 19, 20, as also in the three places, Judg. xxi. n;
Job iii. 13; John xi. 17. Other verbal forms deserving
notice are oweth Lev. xiv. 35 ; Acts xxi. n, and ought Matt,
xviii. 24, 28; Luke vii. 41, which were not changed into
owneth and owed respectively till after 1638: leese (lose 1762)
i Kin. xviii. 5. The nwmflixe (flix 1629) was corrupted
mtojffux in Acts xxviii. 8 as early as 1699. In Ex. xxxv. 19
modern Bibles, after Blayney, have cloths of service, but
doathes of 1611 was rightly changed into clothes as early as
1629 Camb. and retained up to 1762 inclusive. There is a
real distinction, as Dr Field notices, between cloths and
clothes,
It is hard to discover any intelligible principle which
guided the editors of 1762 and 1769 in their vexatious
changes of several particles into their cognate forms. Thus
for a?nongst they print among 81 times, for towards they
print toward 121 times, for besides they give beside 44 times1,
yet keep so often the forms they reject elsewhere that it is plain
1 In Josh. xxii. -29 the change sense, as may be seen from ver.
of besides of 1611 to beside by 19, where the Hebrew is virtually
1629 (Lond.), 1630, 1769, moderns the same. Both forms of the
(but not by 1629 Camb., 1638, English word then meant "except,"
1744, 1762) will not affect the which is the signification here.
104 Sect. K] Authorized Version of the Bible (1611).
they have no design to disuse them altogether. Such wanton,
or perhaps merely careless, variations should be cancelled
without mercy. Nor can there be any good ground for
turning sith into since as does Dr Paris in Jer. xv. 7; Zech.
iv. 10 marg,} 2 Esdr. vii. 53, and Blayney in Jer. xxiii. 38,
the rather as sith is in our modern Bibles (Ezek. xxxv. 6) :
sithence in 2 Esdr. x. 14 was modernized into since as early as
1616, so that it must have been going out of use even then.
All our Bibles preserve whiles in 2 Mace. ix. 9; x. 36. yet in
Ps. xlix. 1 8 while is printed in 1762; in Isai. Ixv. 24 whiles in
1769 becomes while ; whilst becomes while in Heb. iii. 15;
ix. 17 in the books of 1629; in 2 Mace. vii. 24 whilst is
substituted for whiles in 1629. The interchanges between
to and unto in Gen. xxv. 33 (1629 Lond.); i Kin. xxii. 53
(1616); i Mace. vii. 20 (1629 Camb.); Luke xx. 42 (1616);
2 Cor. ix. 9 (1629 Camb.), are not very intelligible. Amidst
all this unmeaning tampering with the text, the several editors,
especially those of 1762 and 1769, carried out to the full at
least two things on which they had set their minds: they got
rid of the quaint old moe for more (spelt mo in the Bible of
1638) from the 35 places in which it occurs in the standard
copies, and in 364 places (e.g. i Cor. xiv. 18) they have al
tered the nominative plural you mto ye, besides that Blayney
makes the opposite change in Build you Num. xxxii. 24;
Wash you Isai. i. 16; Get you Zech. vi. 7; Turn you Zech.
ix. 12. In one particular the orthography of modern Bibles
may well be acquiesced in. The word midst is often spelt
in the Authorized Bibles as middest ; about Ezekiel and
some of the later Prophets almost constantly for a time.
This form, however strange to our eyes, would have the
advantage of suggesting the true character of the word as
a superlative adjective; but the spelling varies so much
between midst, middest, midest (Judith vi. n), middes (Ps.
cxvi. 19; Acts xxvii. 21; Phil. ii. 15), and mids (Jer. xxxvii.
The Indefinite Article. 105
12; Hist, of Susanna ver. 34, 48, &c.), that it seems safer to
fall back on our general rule of adopting that one out of
several forms which best suits the modern usage.
The practice of the Authorized Version with respect to
placing the indefinite article a or an before a word beginning
with h calls for some consideration, the rather as modern
Bibles, with the exception of the American (see above, p. 37)
which conforms to present usage, have made no systematic
or important changes regarding it. It would seem indeed
as if a were but an abridged form of an, the n being
dropped before an initial consonant proper, and only sub
sequently, under certain limitations, before h aspirated.
Thus Chaucer's use of an halle, an hare, an herth, is uniform,
and the fashion maintained its ground far into the sixteenth
century. In the earliest draft of our English Litany, con
tained in the King's Primer of 1545, we read, "an heart to
love and dread thee" as it still remains in the Book of
Common Prayer; and such cases as a harpe i Sam. x. 5 ;
a hert Ecclus. xvii. 6 in Coverdale's Bible of 1535 are quite
rare, though no doubt the custom of dropping the n had
already begun. In the Authorized Version of 1611 we
mark a further step in the same direction. As a general
rule an is there retained before the sounded //, though the
exceptions are more numerous than some have supposed,
and suggest to a modern editor the propriety of conforming
the Bible to the now universal 'habit of the best English
writers. The following list will shew how the matter stands
in the original books:
An habergeon Ex. xxviii. 32; xxxix. 231: an habit Heb. v. 14
marg. : a habitation Jer. xxxiii. 12 up to 1629 Camb., 1630, but an in 8
1 This is apparently correct, if the first syllable, by losing its
Dean Alford's rule be true : accent, also loses some portion of
"When the accent is on the the strength of its aspiration"
second, or any following syllable (The Queen's English, p. 43).
of the word, we may use au, because
io6 Sect. F.] Authorized Version of the Bible (i 6 n).
places : an Hachmonite i Chr. xi. n : a hair i Kin. i. 52 1; Luke xxi.
1 8 up to 1629 Camb. and Lond., 1630, an in 3 places : a hairy Gen.
xxvii. n, an twice: a half Ex. xxv. 10 (ist and 3rd, an in 2nd until
1629), 17, 23; xxxvi. 21 ; xxxvii. i (ter), 10; Ezek. xl. 42 (and);
1 Esdr. xiii. 45, but an in 16 places : a hammer Jer. xxiii. 29, aw /^aw-
w<?r Judg. iv. 21 : a hand Ex. xix. 13 up to 1638, but an 5 times: an
handbreadth 7 times : an handful 5 times : a handmaid Gen xxix. 24 up
to the two editions of 1629, but an twice : an hanging thrice : a happy
2 Mace. vii. 24 : a hard 2 Kin. ii. 10; Ps. xxxi. 18 marg. ; Ecclus. xl.
15, but an 4 times : a harlot Joel iii. 3 up to 1769, but an in 21 places :
an harmless Wisd. xviii. 3 : a harp i Sam. x. 5 ; i Chr. xxv. 3, but an
4 times : an hart Isai. xxxv. 6 : an harvest Hos. vi. 1 1 : an hasty
Ecclus. xxviii. n (bis)*, a hat 2 Mace. iv. 12: a haven 2 Esdr. xii. 42,
but an thrice: a JiaugJity Ecclus. xxiii. 4, but an Prov. xvi. 18.
An he (lamb or goat) thrice: a head Judith xiv. 18, an Josh. xxii. 14 :
an head-tyre i Esdr. iii. 6: art healer Isai. iii. 7 : an healing"Dxn..Vf. 27
marg.: a heap Isai. xvii. n; Ecclus. xi. 32, but an in 15 places: a
hearer Wisd. i. 6; James i. 23: a heart i Chr. xii. 33 marg. (bis)',
Ecclus. xiii. 26; xvii. 6; xxii. 17, but an 15 times : a hearth Zech. xii.
6 up to 1762, an hearth Ps. cii. 3 : an heathen Matt, xviii. 17 : an heave
(offering) n times: an heavenly Heb. xi. 16: a heavy Ecclus. xxv. 23
up to 1629, but an 5 times: an Hebrew 10 times: an Hebrewess Jer.
xxxiv. 9 : an hedge 4 times : an heifer 9 times : an heinous Job xxxi. 1 1 :
an heir 3 times, correctly by modern usage : an helmet 5 times : a help
Ps. xliv. 26 marg.', Ecclus. xxxiv. 16 until 1762; xxxvi. 24, but an 5
times : a helper Ps. xxii. 1 1 marg., but an thrice : a hen Matt, xxiii. 57 ;
Luke xiii. 34: an herald Dan. iii. 4: an herb Isai. Ixvi. 14 is probably
right: an herd twice: an herdman Amos vii. 14: an heretick Tit. iii.
10 : an heritage occurs 14 times, and we should retain an, regarding the
h as mute; compare heir, herb, honest, honour, honourable, hoiir,
humble'2'.
An hidden Job iii. 16: a hiding Isai. liii. 3 marg. up to 1762, but
an Deut. xxxii. 38 marg. ; Isai. xxxii. 2 : a high i Sam. xxii. 6 marg. ;
Isai. xxx. 13; 2 Esdr. ii. 43, but an 32 times: a highway Isai. xix. 23;
xl. 3, but an Isai. xi. 16; xxxv. 8 : a hill Josh. xxiv. 33 ; Isai. xxx. 17
up to both Bibles of 1629, but an 5 times : an hin always (21 times):
1 Synd. A. 3. 14, not Oxford but they have all one property in
reprint. common, in that they are Latin
2 Of these words whose initial words coming to us through the
h is unaspirated, humble and French.
perhaps herb are a little doubtful ;
The Indefinite Article. 107
an hire Gen. xxx. 18 marg. : an hired 7 times : an hireling 9 times : an
hissing 6 times: an Hittite Ezek. xvi. 3, 45.
An hold Judg. ix. 46; 2 Sam. xxiii. 14: a hole Ex. xxxix. 23 up to
1769; 2 Kin. xii. 9; Jer. xiii. 4; Ezek. viii. 7, but aw AoZeJLx.. xxviii.
3252 Mace. iv. 14 marg. : a hollow 2 Mace. i. 19 up to 1762, an hollow
Judg. xv. 19; 2 Mace. ii. 5 : a holm tree Hist, of Susanna ver. 58, up to
1762 : a holy Lev. xxvii. 23; Isai. xxx. 29; Wisd. xviii. 9, but an holy
no less than 45 times: a home-born Jer. ii. 14: an homer always (10
times) : an hottest 5 times, an honour" thrice, an honourable 4 times, and
rightly (see heritage above) : an honeycomb 5 times: an Aoo/Ex. x. 26:
an hook 4 times: a horn Dan. viii. 5 marg., but an horn i Kin. i. 39;
Luke i. 69 : an horrible always (6 times) : an horror Gen. xv. 1 2 : a
horse 2 Mace. iii. 25 up to 1629, but an 7 times: a horseman 2 Mace,
xii. 35, but an 2 Kin. ix. 17 : an host 15 times : an hostage I Mace. i.
10 : an hostile Acts xii. 20 marg. : a hot Lev. xiii. 24 ; Ecclus. xxiii. 16 ;
i Tim. iv. 2, but an hot 2 Esdr. iv. 48 : an hour 6 times, and rightly: a
house Ex. xii. 30; Lev. xiv. 34 (not ver. 55 before 1769); 2 Sam. xx. 3
marg. (an 1762); I Chr. xvii. 5 (an both Bibles of 1629) ; Ps. Ixviii. 6
marg.- Ecclus. xxi. 18; i Mace. vii. 37 ; Mark iii. 25 ; Luke xi. 17
(bis), but an house 84 times : an householder Matt. xiii. 52 ; xx. I : an
howling fex. xxv. 36; Zeph. i. 10.
An huckster Ecclus. xxvi. 29 : an humble Prov. xvi. 19 ; Song ver.
1 6, is probably true, and is so represented in the American Bible: a
hungry Isai. xxix. 8 up to 1762, 2 Esdr. xvi. 6 up to 1629, but an
Ecclus. iv. 2 : a husband Ruth i. 12 (once out of 3 times, but an thrice
in 1762) ; Jer. xxxi. 32 marg. (not text) up to 1629 Camb. ; Ecclus. iv.
10, but an 15 times: an husbandman Gen. ix. 20; Zech. xiii. 5.
An hymn Matt. xxvi. 30; Mark xiv. 26: an hypocrite Job xiii. 16;
Prov. xi. 9 ; Isai. ix. 17; Ecclus. i. 29 ; xxxiii. 2 : an hypocritical Isai. x. 6.
This variable and inconsistent practice of the Authorized
Bible, rather concealed than remedied in later editions, will
probably be allowed to justify the rejection of n of the in
definite article, whensoever modem usage shall demand it.
In the case of the word hundred alone this can hardly be done,
as well because that out of the 150 places or more, wherein
hundred occurs, a is found before it only in six (Ex. xxxviii.
9; Judg. xx. 10 once; i Kin. vii. 2; Isai. xxxvii. 36; Ecclus.
xii. 4; i Mace. vii. 41), whereof all but Isai. xxxvii. 36 are
io8 Sect. F] Authorized Version of the Bible (1611).
corrected in subsequent copies, as especially because an
hundred is still found in some recent writers conspicuous for
purity of style. The choice between an hungred (Matt. iv.
2; xii. i, 3; xxv. 35, 37, 42, 44; Mark ii. 25; Luke vi. 3)
and a hungred, which latter does not occur in 1611, is more
precarious, inasmuch as here an or a is probably not the
article at all, but a prefix expressive of a continued state, as
" a building " 2 Chr. xvi. 6, i Esdr. vi. 20; " a coming" Luke
ix. 42 ; "a dying" Luke viii. 42, Heb. xi. 21 ; "a fishing"
John xxi. 3; "a preparing" i Pet. iii. 20 (where, however,
a might represent the prepositions at1 or on) ; athirst Matt.
xxv. 44, for which thirsty is substituted in vers. 35, 37, 42,
where the connection with a?i hungred is not so close2.
An is also made to precede w in three passages of the
standard Bibles, an whole Num. x. 2 up to 1762 (but not
in Num. xi. 20), an whore Prov. xxiii. 27 also up to 1762 ;
2 Esdr. xvi. 49 altered after 1638. Such a one, where the
sound is cognate to that of w, should be of this form if we
acquiesce in a before whole, &c., and is adopted by our
Translators in Gen. xii. 38 ; Ruth iv. i ; Ps. 1. 21 (an 1762) ;
Ixviii. 21 (an 1762); Ecclus. xxvi. 28 (an 1638); i Cor.
v. 5 (an 1638), ii (an both books of 1629); 2 Cor. x. n
(an 1629 Camb.); xii. 2,5 (an both books of 1629); Gal.
vi. i (an 1629 Camb.); Philem. 9 (an 1762) : but such an
one Job xiv. 3; Ecclus. vi. 14; x. 9 ; xx. 15 ; 2 Mace. vi.
27.
My and mine, thy and thine, should of course be used
respectively as a and an before a consonant, or vowel, or h ;
but neither the original Translators nor later editors have
shown any knowledge of the fact : thus in Rom. xvi. 23
1 As "a work," 2 Chr. ii. 18 "Poor Tom's a cold, "which seems
compare "await," exactly parallel. So "His great-
ness is a ripening (Henry Vlll.
Act HI. Scene 2).
Acts ix. 24 with Acts xx. 19.
Dr Angus alleges Shakespeare's
My or mine, &c. The Grammar. 109
mine host occurs in all our Bibles. The changes introduced
in more recent books are apparently capricious or accidental,
being as often wrong as right. Thus if my of 16 1 1 is turned
into mine before integrity Job xxvii. 5 in 1762, and mine
correctly changed into my before head by the same, Luke
vii. 46 ; the opposite alterations of my for mine before eye
lids Job xvi. 1 6 in 1617, of thy for thine before eyes Job xv.
12 in 1769, and of thine for thy before hands i Mace. xv. 7
in 1629, prove clearly that they had no principle to guide
them in the matter. Mutations of these forms made for the
better in later Bibles will be seen in Dent. xvi. 15 and xviii.
4 (1769); Isai. Ixiv. 8 (1629 Camb.); Ezek. xvi. n (1762);
Zech. viii. 6 (1629 Camb.); Tobit. ii. 13 and v. 14 (1629) ;
Wisd. viii. 17 (1629); i Mace. ii. 18 (1629); Luke xiii. 12
(1616); 2 Cor. xi. 26 (1629, both books). Those changed
for the worse are Deut. ii. 24 and xv. 7 (1769) ; Ruth ii. 13
(2nd) and i Sam. ii. 35 (1629, both books); Job xxxi. 7
(1762); xl. 4 (1629 Camb.); Ps. cxvi. 16 (later than 1638);
Eccles. iii. 18 (1629 Lond.); 2 Esdr. x. 55 and Ecclus. v. 8
(1629); Ecclus. Ii. 2 (1629, 1630).
The apparent solecisms also and unusual grammatical
constructions of our standard of 1611 should be scru
pulously retained, without any attempt to amend them. Such
as they are, they comprise an integral part of the Transla
tion, and preserve phrases once legitimate enough, which
have since grown obsolete. Thus "riches," which is plural
in Ps. Ixxii. 10, retains its old use as singular in Col. i. 27 ;
Rev. xviii. 17. Later editors have but ill spent their pains
in partial attempts to remove or conceal such peculiarities.
Some, indeed, violate the concord of the verb with its sub
ject, as Ex. ix. 31 "the flax and the barley was smitten," as
in the Hebrew : " tidings is brought " 2 Sam. xviii. 3 1 marg. :
"thou wastes that leddest" i Chr. xi. 2 : "earth and water
was wont" Judith ii. 7 marg.: "the number of names
no Sect. V.} Authorized Version of the Bible (1611).
together were" Acts i. 15 l: "a great company... were
obedient" Acts vi. 7, as in the Greek. In i Cor. vii. 32,
however, we acquiesce in " the things that belong " (see
Appendix A), "belong" being substituted for "belongeth"
as early as 1612: compare also i Cor. xiv. 10, below p. 191.
These faults may be imputed to venial carelessness, to the
momentary relaxing of close attention which every one is
sensible of in the course of a long task. At other times our
version reminds the reader of some racy idiomatic expression
which once formed a part of the spoken or even of the writ
ten language of our ancestors. A good example of this kind
of archaism, which the best grammarians even now hesitate
to condemn, is the double genitive in such cases as Gen.
xxxi. i and the rest, given in Appendix C, p. 216 note i.
The opposite practice of suppressing the sign of the posses
sive altogether, which survives in modern Bibles, Judg. iii. 16
" of a cubit length," is found in 1611 in Lev. vii. 23; xiv. 54
(Appendix C, p. 216); xxv. 5 "it2 own accord"; and in one
issue at Esther i. 13 "the king manner3" (Appendix B below,
pp. 207, 210): it was never removed from Rev. xviii. 12 (bis).
It may be stated here that the habit of placing the apostro
phe before or after ^ to indicate the possessive case, singular
or plural respectively, was first adopted by the editor of 1762
in part, more consistently by Blayney, yet with so little care
that not very few errors in the placing of the apostrophe,
such as one glance at the original would have detected, have
1 Thus also Rev. ix. 16 (and 2 The only place in our version
viii. 9) in all. In i Esdr. viii. 49 where "it" occurs in the possessive
a similar oversight should be cor- case, although much wanted in
rected, as also in Acts xxv. 23 Zech. iv. 2. SeeMrAldis Wright's
"was" amended into "were." full note on "It" in his Bible
See Appendix A. In Tobit iv. 10 Word-Book, and Bain, English
(see Appendix C),the text of 1611 Grammar, p. 87.
is correct. Compare also Cant. 3 So take Shakespeare's " Even
iv. i with ch. vi. 6; Ecclus. xxxv. daughter welcome", (As You Like
15. It, Act v. Scene 4).
The Grammar. 1 1 1
clung to our common Bibles to this day. These are all noted
in Appendix A (see below, p. 152 note), and, being of mo
dern date, ought to be distinguished by being placed within
brackets : e.g. i Sam. ii. 13; i Chr. vii. 2, 40. Since there
exists no doubt that this s represents the Old English posses
sive ending -es or -is, it is manifest that the pronoun his
standing after the possessive noun is a mere error. We
should accordingly adopt the changes of 1762, "Asa's heart"
1 Kin. xv. 14 for "Asa his heart" (Bishops'); " Mordecai's
matters " Esther iii. 4 for " Mordecai his matters," even
though we elsewhere retain the original form in i Esdr. ii.
30; iii. 7, 8; Judith xiii. 9; xv. IT;. 2 Mace. i. 33 marg.\ iv.
38; xii. 22 (Bishops'), all in the debased style of the
Apocrypha. The antiquated singular for plural with the
word "year" may be kept in 2 Kin. xxiii. 36; Jer. Iii. i ;
Dan. v. 31; Amos i. i ; i Esdr. i. 39; i Mace. ix. 57; 2 Mace,
iv. 23; Rom. iv. 19 (see App. C. in loris citatis). In like
manner we have in 1611 "two mile" John xi. 18 marg.
(App. C) : "three pound" i Kin. x. 17; Ezra ii. 69; Neh.
vii. 71, 72; i Mace. xiv. 24; xv. 18; John xix. 39: "thirty
change" Judg. xiv. 12, 13 : "thirty foot" Ezek. xli. 6 marg.:
so "an eight days" Luke ix. 28: these last have never been
altered. The use of the cardinal for the ordinal number
we would suppress only four times, the earliest being Gen.
viii. 13, on which passage in Appendix A the case is stated.
Nor need we meddle with a few manifest inaccuracies of
other kinds, most of which the hands even of Dr Blayney
have spared. Such are the pronouns pleonastic in " which
pains... they slack not" 2 Esdr. xvi. 38; "Onias...he went"
2 Mace. iv. 4, 5; "the keeper... he drew" Acts xvi. 27 J: as
also the double negatives in "shall not leave... neither name
1 In Heb. ix. 12, though "he" dispensed with. The pleonastic it
before "entered " may be techni- in Isai. xxviii. 4 (see Appendix A)
cally wrong, it could not well be might very well have been retained.
Ti2 Sect. VJ\ Authorized Version of the Bible (1611).
nor..." 2 Sam. xiv. 7; "Give none offence, neither... nor...
nor" i Cor. x. 32 : but see Lev. xvii. 14 below, p. 203,
note 2. The objective in the place of the nominative in
"him that soweth" Prov. vi. 19 was corrected in 1769;
it is less clear that "whom" is wrong in Matt. xvi. 13, 15;
Acts xiii. 25. The use of the adjective for the adverb is
not unfrequent in the Authorized Version (Eph. iv. i;
i Thess. ii. 12; 2 Pet. ii. 6), and may not be disturbed
even in so extreme a case as "wonderful great" 2 Chr. ii. 9.
Double superlatives, "moststraitest" Actsxxvi. 5; "chiefest"
Mark x. 44, have ceased to displease by reason of their very
familiarity. Verbs transitive and intransitive are sometimes
confounded; e.g. " lying in wait " Acts xx. 19 compared with
" laying await " Acts ix. 24; " to be heat" Dan. iii. 19; " shall
ripe" 2 Esdr. xvi. 26; "will fat" Ecclus. xxvi. 13 (see Appen
dix C for the last three); "can white" Mark ix. 3; compare
"did fear" Wisd. xvii. 9. The following errors of 1611 have
not yet been touched, the first three being imported from the
Bishops' Version: "that we should live still in wickedness and
to suffer, and not to know wherefore " 2 Esdr. iv. 12 ; " if any
man knew where he were" John xi. 57; "or ever he come
near" Acts xxiii. 15; "to have gained" (with "should"
preceding), ibid, xxvii. 21, after Tyndale and all the rest,
only that 1762 (not 1769) omits "to"; "if we know that
he hear us" i John v. 15 (Bishops', after Tyndale). The
next instance seems to have been influenced by the Greek
(like Acts vii. 39), "she took /'/, and laid // on her mule;
and made ready her carts, and laid them (aura) thereon"
Judith xv. ii.
A few miscellaneous observations may close this branch
of the subject.
The more English prefix un- in the place of im- or in-
may be restored in all the eleven passages where it was given
in 1611; even modern Bibles keep unperfect, Ps. cxxxix. 16.
The Orthography. 113
This form comes chiefly from the Bishops' Version; and except
in those cases cited on Matt. xvii. 20 in Appendix C (below,
p. 233), it is found only in Wisdom and Ecclesiasticus. To set
s after the Hebrew termination -im (Gen. iii. 24; Ex. xxv. 18;
xxvi. i, &c.) is a manifest inaccuracy, and if the American
rule (Report, &c. p. 22) had been adopted of rejecting the
s throughout, no valid objection could be raised. The
middle course taken in recent English editions, that of
sometimes making the required change and sometimes not,
admits of no reasonable defence. We have simply to abide
by the standard of 1611 in every instance, not caring to
adopt even such changes as that set down in Appendix C
on Gen. xxvi. i. In regard to the interjection O or Ok,
the American plan (see above, p. 37) looks tempting from its
simplicity, since it limits O to the pure vocative, and em
ploys Oh for the optative, which practically introduces the
latter into the great majority of places. But Oh in English
is neither dignified nor pleasing enough for constant repeti
tion, and after having vainly attempted to discover the law
observed by our Translators, it may be judged advisable to
limit Oh to passages where the optative sense is very de
cided, as when it answers to the Hebrew N3 Gen. xix. 18,
20, or DK i Chr. iv. 10, or H3N Ps. cxvi. 16, or 'in Isai. xxix. i
marg. : unless it be deemed better to banish Oh altogether.
The intensive forms of certain words are occasionally put
for the weaker, and vice versa, perhaps for euphony: thus
bide Rom. xi. 23 becomes abide, ware in Matt. xxiv. 50
becomes aware (see App. C in loco], both in 1762: rise be
comes arise i Sam. xxiv. 8 (both books of 1629, 1630);
xxv. 42 (1629 Camb., which makes the opposite change in
ch. xxviii. 25); 2 Sam. xix. 8 (1629 Lond.); Tobit xii. 21
(1638); i Mace. ix. 23 (1769); Mark x. i (1629 Camb.);
Luke viii. 24 (1616). In Gen. xi. 3 thoroughly best re
presents thorowly of 1611, though the latter has throughly
s. 8
iT4 Sect. F.] Authorized Version of the Bible (1611).
in Ex. xxi. 19 (where thoroughly is found in 1762); 2 Kin.
xi. 18; Job vi. 2. Lastly, it ought to be stated that the
diphthongs <z and a? occur only in that small Roman type
which in the Bibles of 1611 answers to our italic, and have
no corresponding characters in the black letter in which
the text is printed. In this way we mark Ccesars Phil. i. 13
marg., chcenix Rev. vi. 9 marg., the same character being
set up in both places. In fact, a simple e represented both
these diphthongs in the ordinary Bibles until after Blayney's
time, when they gradually came into use, though they are
wanting in the latest copies for Nagge Luke iii. 25, Menan
ver. 31, Colosse Col. i. 2, nor do they exist at all in the
American book, except in chcenix. In 1611 indeed they
found more favour than afterwards, for beside the margins
afore-mentioned, we meet with Coelosyria in i Esdr. ii.
17, &c., Aenon John iii. 23, which double vowels, after
having been made real diphthongs in 1630, and partly in
both books of 1629, were converted into simple e in the
influential edition of 1638.
The employment of capital letters was much more free
in the seventeenth century than at present, and in the
Authorized Version whole classes of words that seem little
entitled to that distinction are constantly so represented.
Such are Altar, Ark, Court, Hanging, Mercy-seat, Noble,
Priest, Sabbath, Statutes, Tabernacle; even Cedar-wood,
Shittim-wood, &c. The tendency of later times has been
to diminish such capitals very considerably, and in a few
instances the moderns may have gone a little too far.
Cherubims has a capital now only in Gen. iii. 24, and the
Americans seem right in removing it thence. Archbishop
Trench would restore the lost capital in "Vengeance" Acts
xxviii. 4, which is not in the Bishops' Bible, and was with
drawn as early as 1629 (both editions); but then we must
treat Wisd. xi. 20 in the same way, for the personification
Capital Letters. 115
is just as strongly marked, though the initial v is small in
1611. Ordinary words also, when pregnant with sacred
associations, may wisely be distinguished by a capital.
Such are Testimony Ex. xvi. 34, &c., Witness Num. xvii. 7,
8, &c., especially in Acts vii. 44, where in 1611 the w is
small. But indeed the practice of our Translators in this
matter is little more consistent than in certain others. Thus
we have "the city of Salt" Josh. xv. 62, but "the valley of
salt" 2 Sam viii. 13, in all our books from 1611 downwards.
With Mr Gorle (see above, p. 79 note 2) we prefer no capital,
where the character rather than the name of the region is
designated. Sometimes an initial capital is useful to intimate
a change of speaker, as in John iv. 9, where " For" of 1611
("for" 1629 Camb., &c.) shews that the woman's speech
is already ended1.
But what in most instances is only a matter of taste or
propriety, becomes of real importance where the Divine
Persons are spoken of. The familiar rule that Spirit should
have a capital when the Holy Ghost or Spirit Himself is
indicated, while spirit ought to be used in other cases, even
when His power or influence is referred to, may be as safe
as any, yet in application it gives rise to occasional per
plexity, which the inconsistencies of the standard and other
editions do little to remove. Thus in Gen. xli. 38 the
Bible of 1611 has spirit (changed as early as 1613, though
Spirit was not finally adopted before 176?), while in the
precise parallel (Ex. xxxi. 3) it reads Spirit. The original
edition is right also in 2 Chr. xxiv. 20 (s); Ps. cxxxix. 7 (s);
Isai. xi. 2 (S once, and s three times); xxx. i (S); lix. 19 (s)-,
Matt. iv. i (S)-, Mark i. 12 (S)j Acts x. 19 (s, as in ch. xi. 12,
28); Rom. i. 4 (iS); i John v. 8 (S, as all in ver. 6), against
1 James iv. 5 is less easy to deal ions) "The spirit " has prevailed,
with. In 1611 we have "the as if a quotation began at this
spirit," but from 1629 (both edit- point, which is hardly true.
8—2
1 1 6 Sect. VI. ] A nthorized Version of the Bible ( 1 6 1 1 ) .
some or many later Bibles, but it wrongly has S in Num. xi.
17, 25 (bis), 29. In 2 Esdr. vi. 39 Spiritus calls for the capi
tal, when the verse is compared with Gen. i. 2, though none
hitherto have so printed it, whereas spiramen 2 Esdr. xvi. 62
requires the opposite. Thus every case must be considered
on its own merits. So again, while we admit that " Son of
God " or " Son of man," wheresoever the word refers to the
Lord Christ, should invariably have a capital letter1, we
may legitimately question its propriety in Dan. iii. 25 ; vii. 13,
where it does not appear in 1 6 1 1 : only that the analogy of
Rev. i. 13 persuades us to receive -Sfrom the books of 1629
(Lond.), 1630. Appellations derived from the Divine attri
butes should be indicated by capitals, whatever the variations
of editions ; and we ought to be more studious of uniformity
in such matters than of following the inconsistencies of
editors that have preceded us. Thus, when relating to God,
we adopt Author (Wisd. xiii. 3), Father, the Most High, the
Holy One, Maker2, Mighty One, Redeemer3, Saviour*. As
regards Scripture, we may safely abide by the ordinary rule
of using the capital where the whole body of Holy Writ is
meant (e.g. John v. 39; Acts xviii. 24; 2 Tim. iii. 15, 16),
the small s where some particular portion is referred to5.
SECTION VI.
On the references to parallel texts of Scripture which are set in
the margin.
A large proportion of the time and labour bestowed on
1 Hence "Son" should stand in n, comparing Job xix. 25.
John viii. 36, but not in ver. 35, 4 Yet not so with 1611 in Ps.
where the reference is general. cvi. 21, since temporal deliverance
2 As in 161 1 : but "maker" has seems to be intended : cf. Judg. iii.
no capital in Isai. xlv. 9, n, where 9 marg.
a contrast is intended with the 5 For the small capitals, by
"makers" of idols. which our Translation represents
3 So (against the standard of the Hebrew JEHOVAH, see Ap-
1611) we will read in Prov. xxiii. pendix A.
Parallel References. 117
the Cambridge Paragraph Bible has been spent upon the
references to parallel texts which are set in the margin.
The Authorized Version only followed the example of earlier
English translations in providing these materials for the
exact study of Holy Scripture by means of comparing one
portion of it with others. In fact, more than half the refer
ences contained in the edition of 1611 are derived from
manuscript and printed copies of the Vulgate Latin Bible,
and thus present to us the fruits of the researches of medi
aeval scholars and the traditional expositions of the Western
Church. The references found in the standard of 1611,
however, scarcely amount to a seventh part of those printed
in modern Bibles, and have been computed not to exceed
nine thousand1; the whole of which, inasmuch as they must
be regarded as an integral portion of the Translators' work,
have been scrupulously retained in all later Bibles j except
only a few where the reference given is hopelessly wrong. Such
are ch. xvi. 15 in the margin of 2 Sam. xix. 19: Eccles. v.
12 in that of Job xx. 19: Judg. xiii. 21 in that of Ps. cvi. 2:
Judg. vii. 19 in that of Ps. cvi. 6. Sometimes they appear
to have mistaken the drift or meaning of the passage ; e.g.
i Chr. ix. set over against Neh. xii. 23, where our exist
ing books of the Chronicles are scarcely meant at all:
Prov. xv. 30 as parallel to Eccles. vii. i : Ps. cxxxii. 6 as
parallel to Jer. vii. 14 : and 2 Mace. iii. 4 referred to in
Ecclus. 1. i, although quite a different person is meant : the
last two have disappeared from modern Bibles. Occasionally,
indeed, the original reference has been preserved, where it
1 In the Old Testament 6588, in than in the Old. These figures
the Apocrypha 885, in the New are taken from Hewlett's Com-
Testament 1517. Comparatively mentary, Vol. I. p. 45, 4to., cited
few additions have been made to by Hartwell Home (Introduction,
the original parallel texts in the Vol. II. Part II. p. 81, 1834), who
Apocrypha — Blayney hasonlyi772 computes Blayney'sadditions alone
in all — and many more in pro- at 30, 495 (p. 80), which is probably
portion in the New Testament too high a sum.
1 1 8 Sect. VI. ] A uthorizcd Version of the Bible ( 1 6 1 1 ) .
would hardly have been accepted on its own merits : such
is the case of Ex. xxxiy. 6 in the margin of Neh. ix. 32:
Deut. vii. i, (2) in that of Ps. cxlix. 9 : Ps. 1. 9 in that of
Prov. xxi. 27 : Isai. liii. 3 in that of Wisd. ii. 15 : 2 Cor. iii.
17 in that of John iv. 24 : Matt, xxviii. 19 in that of John
xv. 16: Mark ix. 12 (from the Vulgate) in Isai. liii. 3 : Rom.
vii. 9 in i Thess. iii. 81. As we cannot praise very highly the
typographical correctness of the Bibles of 1611 in other
particulars (see p. 8), so it. must be stated that no other
portion of the work is so carelessly printed as these parallel
texts, each issue exhibiting errors peculiar to itself2, but
few leaves indeed being exempt from some gross fault com
mon to them both. The references to the Psalms direct us
constantly to the wrong verse; namely, that of the Latin
Vulgate from which they were first derived, not to that of
the English Bible on whose pages they stand. The marks
of reference from the text to the margin are so often mis
placed, that it would be endless to enumerate glaring errors
in regard to them which have long since been removed.
One of the main services rendered by the revisers of
the Cambridge folios of 1629 and 1638 was the setting
right these vexatious inaccuracies of the earlier books,
which toilsome duty they performed very thoroughly, leaving
to their successors the more congenial employment of add
ing largely to the original texts, a liberty which seems to
have been taken by almost every one who prepared a
1 In Amos ii. i the reference of Chr. xxxiv. 4; xxxvi. 10 ; Ezra
1611 to 2 Kin. iii. 27 may be viii. 20: while the latter is right
retained, because the heading to and the former wrong in Ps. xxxii.
the latter chapter renders it plain 5 ; xliii. 5 ; Ixxviii. 60, where it
that our Translators supposed should be stated that the first and
(wrongly, as it would seem) that third examples are from the revised
the king of Edom's son was sacri- sheets of Synd. A. 3. 14 (p. 6).
need. But these are exceptional cases.
2 Thus the copy from which the The two issues ordinarily coincide
Oxford reprint was taken corrects in most manifest errors.
Synd. A. 3. 14 in i Kin. ii. n ; 2
Parallel References. 119
special edition. Whensoever a reference had once found
its way into the margin, there it was allowed to remain,
unchallenged and even unexamined, however frivolous or
mistaken it might be. Moreover, in recent Bibles which
do not contain the Apocryphal books, all references drawn
from them by our Translators have been summarily re
jected, through the same unwarrantable license that led
certain of them to expunge altogether the marginal note in
i Chr. vii. 28 ("]l(9r, Adassa, i Mace. vii. 45": see below,
p. 195 note 2), and to mutilate that on Acts xiii. 18 by
striking out the reference to 2 Mace. vii. 27. All such texts
from the Apocrypha, together with a few others dropped
through apparent inadvertence, ought to be restored to their
rightful places. The parallel references in the Apocrypha re
quire to be largely increased, as well for other purposes, as
with a view to illustrate the style of the Greek New Testament.
The textual references which have been gradually ac
cumulating in the margins of our modern Bibles have
been received or expunged in the Cambridge Paragraph
Bible solely on their own merits : they have no such general
reception to plead in their favour as those in the standard
of 1611. Many of them are excellent, and help much for
the right understanding of Scripture : these, after having
been verified more than once, as well in the original
tongues as in the Authorized version, have of course been
retained. Of the rest, a larger portion than might have
been anticipated have been judged irrelevant, questionable,
or even untrue. No editions are more open to criticism
in this particular than those of Dr Paris (1762) and of Dr
Blayney (1769), who between them added at least half as
many references as they found already existing. The
worst errors, because unlearned readers cannot discover
or so much as suspect them, relate to parallelisms which
are true in the English, false in the Hebrew or Greek.
120 Sect. VI. ] A uthorized Version of the Bible ( 1 6 1 1 ) .
Such are Judg. ix. 27 cited at Judg. xvi. 25 (1769): i Chr.
v. 26 cited at i Kin. xi. 14 (1769): i Sam. xii. 21 (1762)
and Isai. xli. 29 (1769) cited at i Kin. xvi. 13: i Sam. ix. 9
cited at i Chr. xxi. 9 (1762): Ruth i. 21 cited at Job x. 17
(1769): Hos. xi. 12 cited at Ps. cxxxii. 16 (1762): Ex.
xxviii. 36; xxix. 6 ; Lev. viii. 9 cited at Zech. vi. n (1769):
John xix. 40 cited at Acts v. 6 and vice versa (1762). Even
in the Bible of 1611 we have Gen. iv. 4 made to illustrate
Num. xvi. 15, although the resemblance is far less exact
than the English might make it appear. References ob
jectionable on more general grounds, some few being scarcely
intelligible, are Num. ii. 3, 10, 18, 25 to illustrate Ezek. i.
10 (1762): the marvellous comment implied by citing John
i. 14; Col. ii. 9 in Rev. xiii. 6, and 2 Kin. xx. 7 in Rev. xiii.
14 (both due to 1762): the allusions to the Great Day of
Atonement in Jer. xxxvi. 6 (1762 and 1769), whereas some
special fast is obviously meant (ver. 9): the hopeless con
fusion arising from connecting Acts xx. r, 3 with i Tim. i. 3
(1762): the tasteless quotation of i Sam. xxiv. 3 in Jonah
i. 5 (1762). Hardly less false are John x. 23 and Acts iii.
11 cited at i Kin. vii. 12 (1762): i Chr. xxiv. 10 and
Luke i. 5 made parallel to Neh. xii. 4, 17 (1762): Josh. xiv.
10 to Matt. iii. i (1762): while Ex. xxiii. 2 employed to
explain Job xxxi. 34 (1769); Esther vii. 8 compared with
Prov. x. 6 (1769); i Kin. v. 17, 18 with Prov. xxiv. 27
(1769); Ps. Ixviii. 4 with Isai. xl. 3 (1762); Dan. iv. 27
with Ecclus. xxxv. 3 (1762), will be regarded as but slender
helps to the student of Scripture. In 2 Mace. ii. 8 the
allusion surely is to Ex. xl. 38, not (as in 1762) to Ex. xxxiv.
5. Finally, the note of interrogation should in fairness be
annexed to some over bold, though not impossible, sugges
tions of the more recent editors, as when in Ps. cxxxiii. 3 the
reference to Deut. iv. 48 (1762) would identify tf'V with |N^.
We can only conjecture that the "Scotch edition" of
Parallel References. 121
which Dr Blayney speaks so vaguely in his Report to the
Delegates (see Appendix D), was that of Brown of Had-
dington, then just published. The parallel texts of Canne
(1664, 1682), though often surprisingly wide of the mark,
are said by those who have patiently used them to be at
times very suggestive, and to contain more truth than might
appear on the surface1. The editor of Bagster's Miniature
Quarto Bible 1846, while "admitting without examination
the references of Blayney, Scott [1822], Clarke [1810, &c.],
and the English Version of Bagster's Polyglot..., from their
acknowledged accuracy," held himself obliged "to verify
all that were found in Canne, Brown, and Wilson [i. e. Crut-
well, 1785]; the aggregate number, it is believed, being
nearly half a million" (Preface, p. i.). It is plain that so
numerous a host can prove little else than an encumbrance
to the private Christian, by positively discouraging him from
resorting to the margin at all, and that even earnest students
will often be sensible of the danger incurred by such burden
some and minute commentaries, lest, "after all, the design
1 " Canne's references are very published, on the principle of
different in character from those of making the Bible its own Inter-
the edition of 1611, being more preter. In his edition of 1682 he
for the purpose of comment and says, " The sweetness and great
explanation, and less for that of content that I have had all along
scholarlike illustration. He refers in this Scripture work, hath caused
scarcely at all to quotations. His me to account other studies and
references are more suggestive than readings (which I formerly used)
immediately striking. They are very low in comparison of it. It
not numerous, but evidently care- is said of Jacob, that he served
fully selected. In the edition I have seven years for Rachel, and they
seen (Edin. 1747) they are most seemed but afezu days, for the love
incorrectly printed." Grote MS. he had to her. I can truly speak
p. 13 (see above, p. 23 note). John it, I have served the Lord in this
Canne was a Baptist, and a prolific work more than thrice seven years,
writer in the interest of that sect. and the time hath not seemed
His own small octavo editions long, neither hath the work been
bear no mark of place or printer's any way a burden to me, for the
name, but came from Amsterdam, love I have had to it " {Preface, p.
whither he went into exile after 2). His book was often reprinted
the Restoration. He had prepared in the former half of the eighteenth
a larger work, which was never century.
1 2 2 Sect. VI.] Authorized Version of the Bible (i 6 1 1 ).
and scope of the whole may not be understood, while the
reader's mind stays so long in the several parts" (Bp. Patrick,
Dedication to Paraphrase of Job]. Bagster's publications
have been so perpetually consulted in cases of difficulty for
my purposes, that I may fairly express my regret that what
is intrinsically valuable in them should be buried under a
heap of irrelevant matter. Less full, but on the whole
more profitable for study, is the collection of texts in the
Religious Tract Society's "Annotated Paragraph Bible" of
1 86 1, but here too, as in Bagster's books, nearly all the
old matter is adopted without any attempt at revision, or
apparent consciousness of the need of it. That the additions
made in the Cambridge Paragraph Bible to the store of
already existing references will by many be deemed too
copious, their compiler is painfully aware. He can only
plead in self-defence that he has aimed at brevity through
out ; that no single text has been accepted as parallel which
did not seem to him really illustrative either of the sense
or language of Scripture ; and that all the materials, whether
new or old, have been digested into such a shape as, it is
hoped, will prove convenient for practical use ; while the
form in which they are given will afford some indication as
to their respective characters and relative values. With this
last end in view, the reader's attention is directed to the
following simple rules, on which the collection of textual
references in the margin of that volume has been constructed
and arranged.
(1) When the parallel between the passage in the text
and that in the margin, whether it be verbal or relate to the
general sense, is as exact as the subject allows, the Scripture
text stands in the margin with no prefix: e.g. 2 Cor. iv. 6
cited in the margin of Gen. i. 3.
(2) If "So" stand before the Scripture text, it indicates
Parallel References. 123
that the parallel, although real, is less complete, or that the
language is more or less varied in the two places : e. g. 2 Chr.
xiii. 9 "sno gods" being exactly like Jer. v. 7, but less
closely akin to Deut. xxxii. 21, the marginal note is thus
expressed "8Jer. 5. 7. So Deut. 32. 21." Again, Job xi.
10 ulshut up," being precisely identical with Lev. xiii. 4,
while in Job xii. 14 the Hebrew verb is of a different
conjugation, the' margin runs alLev. 13. 4, &c. So ch.
12. i4.'M
(3) If instead of "So," the word "Compare" or "Comp."
be prefixed, it is intimated that the resemblance is slighter
and less direct, or even that there is a seeming inconsistency
between the two places: e.g. 2 Kin. ii. n in the margin of
Gen. v. 24, where the events recorded are not in all respects
analogous. So also "fComp. 2 Kin. 8. 26 and ch. 21. 20"
annexed to 2 Chr. xxii. 2, draws attention to the numerical
difficulty. Such phrases as "Supplied from" in the margin
of 2 Sam. xxi. 19; "Expressed in" Ex. xxiii. 2; "Expressed"
Judg. vii. 1 8 will be understood at once by consulting the
passages alleged.
(4) Much space has been economised and the constant
repetition of a body of texts, all bearing on the same point,
has been avoided, by setting them down once for all in full,
and elsewhere referring the reader to that place by means of
the word "See." Thus "See i Chr. 29. 14" in the margin of
2 Chr. ii. 6, directs the reader to a place where all extant
examples of a certain idiom had already been brought to
gether. In Num. ix. 15, "See Ex. 13. 21" shews that the
latter place contains a collection of the texts relating to the
pillars of cloud and of fire. This method has been much
1 Occasionally the reference xvi. 12 at Job xxxi. 31; Luke v.
assumes the character of a brief 7, 10 at Job xli. 6. But this
exposition: e.g. Heb. ix. 27 cited liberty has been taken very spar-
at Job xxi. 33 (after 1769); Ex. ingly.
124 Sect. VI.~\ Authorized Version of 'the Bible (1611).
employed in regard to Proper Names both of places and
persons. It should also be stated that where passages of
the New Testament are noticed as "Cited from" the Old,
it has been judged needless to repeat the textual references
previously set down in the corresponding places from which
the citation is made : e.g. Matt. xxii. 37, 39, 44.
(5) When the parallelism extends to a whole paragraph,
or indeed to any portion of the sacred text exceeding a
single verse, the fact is carefully indicated by a peculiar
notation. Thus in the margin of Ex. xxi. i, "To ver. 17,
Dent. 5. 6 — 21 " (the name of the book being printed in
italic type), intimates that Ex. xx. i — 17 is in substance
identical with Deut. v. 6 — 21. Such instances occur very
frequently, especially in the books of Samuel and Kings
compared with Chronicles, and in the first three or Synoptic
Gospels. Here again it has not been thought advisable to
repeat in a later passage the textual references already given
in an earlier passage in great measure resembling it. Such
as are found in the second passage either belong to it alone,
or are intended to direct attention to its divergencies from
the first one: e.g. "Compare 2 Sam. 10. 18" in the margin
of i Chr. xix. 18.
(6) The parallel is frequently a real one in the original
tongues, although it appears faintly or not at all in the
Authorized Version. In this case (Heb.), (Chald.), or (Gk.),
as the case may be, is annexed to the citation, to give
notice of the fact: e.g. Lev. xi. 17. Where several texts are
cited, and this is true of two or more of them, the expression
is varied to "in the Heb.", "in the Gk.';: e.g. Deut. xxxiii.
27, where the notation happens to relate to all the three
places in the Psalms. Whensoever, in the margin of the
New Testament, (Gk.) is set after a quotation from the Old,
it is intimated that the Septuagint version agrees with the
Parallel References. 125
New Testament: e.g. Matt. xxvi. 12. In a few instances,
and for special reasons, the word (Septuagint) has been
printed at length.
(7) If, on the contrary, the resemblance between two
or more passages belong only to the English, and have no
respect to the original, (Eng.) or (English) is added to the
quotation. Such notices are designed to gather in one
view words nearly obsolete, or otherwise to throw light
upon the phraseology of the Authorized Version : e.g. Gen.
xlv. 6; i Sam. ix. 5 ; i Kin. xx. n; 2 Chr. xxvi. 14; Dan.
vi. 3; 2 Esdr. xvi. 49; Tobit iv. 14; vi. 12; Matt. x. 10;
xiii. 20; xiv. 8; xvii. 12, 25; xx. n; xxiv. 48 \ xxvi. 67;
xxvii. 39; Mark x. 44; Luke i. 54; vi. 32; vii. 4; viii. 23;
xiv. 32; i Tim. ii. 9. Compare Judg. xii. 14.
(8) Lastly, as a note of interrogation (?) has been em
ployed to bring into question the references both of the
standard of 1611 and of its more recent editors (p. 120),
so it has been occasionally employed for the same purpose
with certain that appear in the Paragraph Bible either alone,
or with little countenance elsewhere : e,g/'iChr. 27.21" cited
for "Iddo" in i Kin. iv. 14. Names of places and persons
are frequently so marked, if the orthography be somewhat
varied: e.g. "Ramah", Josh, xviii. 24. In Judg. xviii. 30,
by illustrating "Gershom" from "Ex. 2. 22 ?& 18. 3 ?" atten
tion is directed to the proposed substitution of "Moses"
instead of '•' Manasseh", a reading both probable in itself,
and supported by weighty and varied authorities. In the
same spirit, an attempt has frequently been made to convey
some notion of the relative value of the marginal renderings
(see above, pp. 41 — 59) as compared with those in the text,
by means of passages cited to illustrate one or both of them :
e.g. Esther vi. i: Ps. vi. 6.
Advantage has also been taken of the same opportu-
126 Sect. VI.~\ Authorized Version of the Bible (1611).
nity to insert in the margin a great number of passages
tending to illustrate the internal connection and relative
dates of the several books of the Old Testament, which have
been the most subjected in modern times to criticism more
or less sober and profound. Such references as are made to
the Pentateuch in Judg. xix. 7, 8; 2 Sam. xiv. 7, are so
many additional proofs that the diction of the oldest books
of the Bible clave to the memory, and was wrought into the
literary style even of the earliest surviving writers after the
conquest of Canaan. Nothing short of actual collation of
parallel texts, undertaken by the student for himself, can
cause him to realize the extent to which the peculiar lan
guage of the book of Job has influenced those which fol
lowed it, or can do justice to its claim to the most venerable
antiquity. Thus too the resemblances between Zech. i. —
viii. and ix. — xiv. have been diligently recorded: while in
regard to the prophecies of Isaiah it may be confidently
affirmed that no unprejudiced scholar, who shall but faith
fully examine the numberless coincidences both in thought
and expression between the first thirty-nine and last twenty-
seven chapters of his book (coincidences which are all the
more instructive by reason of their often being very minute
and sometimes even lying below the surface), will ever again
admit into his mind the faintest doubt, whether the two
several portions of that inspired volume are the production
of one author or of more.
The compilation of this virtually new body of textual
references has been greatly aided by Wetstein's only too
copious collections from the Septuagint in the notes to his
Greek Testament (1751 — 2), and yet more by two laborious
volumes, to which the editor has been more largely indebted
than he knows how to express; — Canon Wilson's accurate
and exhaustive "pjiglish, Hebrew and Chaldee Lexicon and
Concordance" (Second edition 1866: he died 1873, set. 90) es-
'Bible Paragraphs. 127
pecially valuable for the attention paid therein to the marginal
notes; and Wigram's "Hebraist's Vade Mecum" (1867),
which, answering as it does many of the purposes of that
great desideratum of sacred literature, a real Hebrew Con
cordance, has been his hourly companion ever since it was
published. He has also enjoyed the benefit of using for the
Poetical and Prophetic books, that glory of the Clarendon
Press, the "Origenis Hexaplorum quae supersunt" (1867 —
1871) of Dr Field; whose Latin version of the Hebrew
passages cited throughout the work, by reason of its elegance
and precision no less than from an almost instinctive per
ception of the true sense of the original in cases of difficulty,
leaves us nothing to regret save its fragmentary character,
and begets in the student an earnest longing for a continu
ous translation, at least of these harder portions of the Old
Testament, from the same able and accomplished hand.
SECTION VII.
Miscellaneous observations relating to the present work, and
general Conclusion.
It is obvious that the practice of printing the English
Bible in sections or paragraphs accommodated to the sense
(the notation of the chapters and verses being set in the
margin), which Mr Reeves the King's Printer introduced
early in the present century, and in which he has found so
many imitators, is in substance only a return to the fashion
that prevailed in our early versions, before the Genevan
New Testament of 1557 unfortunately broke up the text
into divisions at once so minute and so arbitrary as the
verses invented by Robert Stephen. "The subdivision of
the books of Sacred Scripture into chapters and verses,
without regard to the sense, and frequently to its great
injury, has thrown a most serious obstacle in the way of
1 2 8 Sect. VII. ] A uthorizcd Version of the Bible ( 1 6 1 1 ).
common readers." It has given rise to "a very erroneous
impression, that the Bible is rather a collection of apoph
thegms, or disconnected sentences, than composed of
regular histories and treatises on religion, which have their
separate topics and connexions." "It is a method peculiar
to the Bible, and confined to translations alone. Yet the
word of God is not deserving of such an injurious peculiarity
as this1." Thus clearly is the case stated by an editor who
seems to have been the first to introduce this simple plan
into the United States of America, and who has certainly
carried it out with singular skill and discretion.
For indeed the division of the sacred text into sections
suitable for general use will not be deemed an easy matter
by any one who has essayed it. If we look only to the
broad and prominent breaks in a Bible narrative or dis
course, they will usually be found too far apart for the
reader's convenience : if the subordinate members be sepa
rated from each other, the result will often be a virtual return
to the discarded verse divisions. Something between these
two extremes is to be aimed at, and in this effort there is
room as well for much honest difference of opinion, as for
the exercise of careful discrimination and a subtil faculty of
analysis. From the marks of paragraph division (11) em
ployed for the first time in the Authorized Version, little
help can be derived. They are unequally and capriciously
distributed, and in both issues of 1611 and in the Bible of
1613 they cease altogether after Acts xx. 36: nor have they
any perceptible connection with the headings of the chapters,
hereafter to be mentioned. The editor of the Cambridge
Paragraph Bible would have been glad, in the prosecution
of this portion of his task, if he could have followed rather
1 The Holy Bible with the text Nourse. Boston and Philadelphia,
of the common Translation arranged 1836. Preface, pp. i, 2.
in Paragraphs, &c. By James
Arrangement of Hebrew Poetry. 129
than preceded the publication of the new Church Lectionary
of 1871. It is, however, with great satisfaction that on com
paring the paragraphs in this volume with the beginnings
and endings of the Lessons as appointed by the Royal
Commissioners, he has been able to note a resemblance
between the two which is quite remarkable, due allowance
being always made for the motives which sometimes cause
a Church Lesson to commence or leave off at a certain
place, irrespective of considerations suggested by the
sense.
The poetical portions of the Old Testament and Apo
crypha, as well as a very few passages of the New Testa
ment1, have been arranged in the Paragraph Bible accord
ing to the principles first enunciated by Bishop Lowth, and
modified and improved upon by his successors. The series
of couplets or triplets of parallel lines is furthermore broken
everywhere by divisions (similar to those in the prose books)
suggested by the sense, which throughout Job (as repre
sented by Delitzsch), and in some of the Psalms (e.g. xlii.,
xliii.; Ixxxix.; cvii.) may be regarded as stanzas, often though
by no means always of uniform length. The thirteen alpha
betical poems2 are distinguished by Hebrew letters at the
proper places, so that an English reader may form some
notion of the grounds on which the Lowthian system of
Hebrew parallelism ultimately rests. Here again a difficulty
often occurs which is at times unavoidable in a version made
before the true laws of the poetry were ascertained, in that
1 Luke i. 46 — 55; 68 — 79; ii. Matt, xxiii. (compare Luke xi.),
X4» 29 — 32. Rev. xviii. 2 — 24. have been set each in a separate
Also, in imitation of some of the paragraph.
earliest Greek manuscripts, the 2 Ps. ix.; x. (imperfect); xxv. ;
Beatitudes (Matt. v. 3 — 12 ; Luke xxxiv. ; xxxvii.j cxi.; cxii.j cxix.;
vi. 20 — 26), the short parables of cxlv. Prov. xxxi. 10 — 31. Lam.
Matt, xiii., and the eight woes of i. ; ii.; iii. ; iv.
S. o
130 Sect. VII.} Authorized Version of 'the Bible (1611).
the order of the English, departing for good reasons from that
of the original, forbids a correct distribution of the verse into
its proper members. Instances may be noticed in Job xxxvii.
13, 21. Ps. xxxi. 18; Ixviii. 23; Ixxiv. 6; Ixxv. 8; xci. 9;
xcviii. i; cxix. 4; cxx. i; cxxix. 5; cxxxii. 12 ; cxxxiv. 3;
cxxxvii. 2. Prov. viii. 2, 3; xxiv. n. Isai. xxviii. 4. Mic. iv. 8.
Nah. iii. 3. Zeph. iii. 17. Zech. ix. i. Mai. i. 3. Ecclus. i. 2,
3; xviii. 6; xxvi. 9; xxxiii. 19; xl. 29; xlviii. 22. Not that
we should be over anxious to maintain an equable length
for the lines, as Nourse too often does, dividing (for example)
Mai. iv. 5 at the word "coming" instead of "prophet," in
violation of the sense, and against the Masoretic points,
which, through some happy instinct of their authors, seldom
lead us wrong. More considerable is the perplexity, in
dealing with writers that pass gradually from what might
well be deemed poetry into rhetorical prose, and so back
again, to determine the precise point at which the poetical
structure should begin or terminate. This was found
especially the case in Jeremiah and the earlier chapters of
Zechariah, wherein another mind might easily arrive at a
different result. Portions also of Ecclesiastes (ch. vii. i — 14;
x. i — xii. 7) and 2 Esdras xvi., are imperfectly metrical,
though printed as prose ; while on the other hand the tone
of Zephaniah is less elevated than is usual in poetry. We
notice a burst of poetic fervour in so prosaic a book as
Daniel (ch. ii. 20 — 23), while the last prayer of David
(i Chr. xxix. 10 — 19), which began in the same high strain,
gradually sinks to a lower level. Passages of the hymn in
Neh. ix. 5 &c., are among the latest breathings of an ex
piring literature of holy song. The opening of Wisdom
again is quite as capable of being thrown into parallel lines
as Ecclesiasticus, yet as the book proceeds (though it is the
work of a single writer and composed on a regular plan), it
insensibly swells into the ornate periods of the later Greek
Ordinary Chapters and Verses. 131
style1. How wholly unsuitable some parts of it are for re
duction into parallel lines may be seen in the edition of
O. T. Fritzsche (Libri Apocryphi V. T. 1871), yet both he
and W. J. Deane, in his valuable edition of the Book of
Wisdom (1881), mostly follow the line divisions of Codex
Alexandrinus.
We are very little concerned with the chapters and verses
of ordinary Bibles, though they should not be interfered
with needlessly. In the Apocryphal additions to Esther,
nothing can be more confused or preposterous than the
order of the matter and the numbering of the chapters in our
own Version, and to some extent in the Clementine Vulgate
and earlier English Bibles. By adopting Jerome's arrange
ment, and omitting his explanatory notes, we have as a
result, among other inconsistencies, the interpretation of
Mardocheus' dream before the dream itself2. In other cases
the divisions of chapters may be disregarded without scruple,
whensoever they appear erroneous or unnecessary. Thus
with the Hebrew we should join Lev. vi. i — 7 with ch. v.
Connect also Josh. v. 15 with ch. vi. ; Isai. ii. 22 with ch.
iii. ; Isai. x. i — 4 with ch. ix. ; Jer. xix. 14, 15 with ch. xx.;
Ezek. xx. 45 — 50 with ch. xxi. (the parable with its solution),
as in the Hebrew (which also rightly joins Hos. xi. 12 with
ch. xii. ; and Nah. i. 15 with ch. ii.) ; Amos ii. i — 3, or i —
5 with ch. i. ; Ecclus. vi. i with ch. v. 15 ; Matt. xv. 39 with
ch. xvi. ; xix. 30 with ch. xx. ; Mark ix. i with ch. viii. ; the first
clause of Acts viii. with ch. vii. ; i Cor. xi. i with ch. x. ; 2 Cor.
v. i with ch. iv.; vii. i with ch. vi. ; Col. iv. i with ch. iii. ; Rev.
viii. i with ch. vii. Nor can anything be worse than the verse
divisions at times, especially in the Old Testament, e.g. Ps.
1 "Grandiloquus, cothurnatus, Smith's Dictionary of the Bible.
tumiclus" are Lowth's expressive Coverdale and the Bishops' Bible
epithets. De Sacra Pocsi. Proe- get rid of the difficulty by omitting
lect. xxiv. ch. x. 4 — xi. i altogether.
2 Bp. Lord A. C. Hervey in
9—2
132 Sect. F//.] Authorized Version of the Bible (1611).
Ixxviii. 30, 31; xcv. 7, 8; Isai. i. 16, 17. We may also
notice that in the Song of the Three Holy Children the
modern verses are from the beginning one in advance of those
of 1611 (see Appendix A), and that the English verses in
Luke i. 74, 75; vii. 18, 19; John i. 38, 39; Acts ix. 28, 29;
xi. 25, 26; xiii. 32, 33; xix. 40, 41; xxiv. 2, 3 ; 2 Cor.
ii. 12, 13; v. 14, 15; xi- 8> 9 ; xiii- I2> X3; Eph. i. 10, n :
iii. 17, 18; Phil. iii. 13, 14; i Thess. ii. n, 12; Heb. vii.
20, 21 (where Elzevir 1624 agrees with the Engl.); x. 22, 23
(with Beza); i John ii. 13, 14 (in some editions); 3 John
13, 14; Apoc. xii. 1 8 or xiii. i (but Tomson's Geneva 1 606 and
the Bishops' of 1602 are said by Dr Hort to agree with the
Greek); xviii. 16, 17 differ slightly from those in ordinary
Greek Testaments1.
As regards the headings of the chapters, as also those set
over the several columns of the text, nothing considerable
would be lost by their omission. The column headings of
necessity varied more or less for every edition which did not
(like the black-letter books of 1617, 1634, and that of 1640
very nearly) correspond with the standard of 1611 page for
page. The headings summing up the contents of each
chapter do not much resemble those previously given either
in the Genevan or in the Great and Bishops' Bibles (which
two in this particular are almost identical), but seem to be
quite original. In the early chapters of the Acts of the
Apostles they are inordinately long. The variations between
our present headings and those of 1611, other than mere
corrections of the press, are but twelve in number, that pre
fixed to Ps. cxlix. being the only one of importance2. Dr
1 We hardly know how to recog- vocant, versiculos, opus dis-
nise the claim set up by Robert tinximus, id, vetustissima Grseca
Stephen, in his Greek Testament Latinaque ipsius N.T. exemplaria
of 1551, of being the earliest to secuti, iecirnus."
divide the sacred text into verses: '2 Where "that power which he
"Quod autem per quosdam, ut hath given to the Church to rule
Headings of Chapters and columns. 133
Blayney, however, for his edition of 1769, gave what may be
called "a New Version of these headings, bearing somewhat
of the same relation to the Old that Tate and Brady does to
Sternhold and Hopkins. It has been stigmatized by some
as a doctrinal depravation of them, and praised by others as
an improvement. It is in fact a modernization or dilation
of them, with little systematic difference of doctrine, but with
less force of it, giving however in many cases a better account
of the real contents of the chapters than the old1." This
portion of his labours Blayney speaks of with complacency
in his Report to the Delegates of the Clarendon Press (see
below, Appendix D) ; but whatever might be its merits, it
met with no sort of acceptance. Oxford Bibles have re
turned long since to the headings of 1611; his changes were
never adopted at Cambridge. It was felt, perhaps, that
there is much comment of this kind in the original edition
which long prescription alone has persuaded men to tolerate,
and his work was rejected not because it was bad, but be
cause it was new.
The chronological dates placed in the margin of our
modern Bibles are derived from that of Bishop Lloyd in
1701 (see above, p. 26, 27) without any pretence on the
part of any one of vouching for their correctness. They are
in substance taken from Archbishop Ussher's Annales V. et
N. 2'estamenti (1650—4), and are beyond doubt sufficiently
the consciences of men" is clis- heading of Ecclus. xxxiv. 18 the
erectly curtailed in the edition of words ran "The offering of the
1762 by the omission of the ancient," until Blayney substituted
last six words, that of 1769 "unjust" for "ancient." On this
further amending by substi- subject the editor is much in-
tuting "his saints" for "the debted to an obliging communica-
Church," which latter some tion from the Rev. C. K. Paul, of
modern Bibles still retain. D'Oyly Bailie, Wimborne.
and Mant stand to the words of 1 Grote MS. (see above, p. 23
1611. Observe also (with Bp. note), p. 18.
Charles Wordsworth) that in the
134 Sect. VII.'] Authorized Version of 'the Bible (1611).
exact to be a real help to the reader, the data on which they
are constructed being always assumed as true. In the
history of the later kings of Judah modern researches have
not been able to suggest a variation from them of more than
two years. The dates according to the Greek reckoning, set
in the Paragraph Bible under those of the Hebrew in the
first six books of the Bible, are grounded upon the well-
known differences in respect to numerals between the text
of the Hebrew and that of the Septuagint, in the fifth and
eleventh chapters of Genesis. Bp. Lloyd's dates have not
been materially tampered with since they were first brought
into our Bibles, though in some copies they are repeated
more frequently than in others. Lloyd, and after him the
books of 1762 and 1769, had assigned to the ninth chapter
of Zechariah the date of B.C. 587 (being 67 years earlier
than that of his first chapter), in accordance with an opinion,
more plausible than solid, to which Joseph Mede first lent
the weight of his profound learning, that the last six chapters
of that prophecy are the composition of some earlier writer,
who flourished about the period of the Captivity. Modern
Bibles later than 1835 nave substituted in ch. ix. the date of
B.C. 517; in Bagster's edition of 1846 it is reduced to
B.C. 510, in the American of 1867 to B.C. 487, which is
much too low. A mark of interrogation may simply be
placed after this and some other questionable dates. The year
B.C. 791, alleged for the eclipse referred to in Amos viii. 9,
being now known to be incorrect, other more possible dates
have been substituted within brackets. In Jer. xxvii. i, "B.C.
598" is omitted altogether, as it rests on the needless sup
position that for "Jehoiakim" in the text we ought to read
"Zedekiah." The like remedy has been applied to Isai. ix.
8 and x. i, which obviously belong to the same idyl or
ode, and are connected by the same refrain : yet the one
part of it is assigned to B.C. 738, the other to B.C. 713. It
Marginal dates. 135
would be well to set a query after the date (B.C. 862)
of the prophecy of Jonah, inasmuch as it is nearly certain
that the Twelve Minor Prophets stand in the Canon in
chronological order: and certainly on comparing Mic. vi. 16,
the third chapter of that book must have been written before
the fall of Samaria, not eleven years after it (B.C. 710). In
the Second Prologue to Ecclesiasticus "the eight and
thirtieth year " being seemingly that of the writer's life, not
of the reign of Euergetes, instead of B.C. 133 we should
probably read some earlier time. The few dates added in
the Paragraph Bible are included in brackets, and may per
haps be regarded as at once convenient and certain : such
as that on Esther xi. i. It is not easy to approve of the
boldness of the editor of 1762, who affixes to Ps. cxx.
"cir. 1058," apparently on the authority of the chapter
heading which assumes that Doeg is the enemy referred to,
as indeed a comparison of ver. 4 with Ps. lii. i, renders not
improbable.
The present is scarcely a fit opportunity for discussing
at length the merits and faults of the Authorized Version,
which " so laborious, so generally accurate, so close, so
abhorrent of paraphrase, so grave and weighty in word and
rhythm, so intimately bound up with the religious convic
tions and associations of the English people1" will never
yield its hard earned supremacy, save to some reverential
and well-considered Revision of which it has been adopted
as the basis, that shall be happy enough to retain its cha
racteristic excellencies, while amending its venial errors and
1 Preface to The Gospel of S. an expression as "that that" Ezek.
John revised by Five Clergymen, xxxvi. 36; Dan. xi. 36; Jonah, ii.
p. vi. In regard to the rhythm 9; Zech. xi. 9 (bis), 16 — all the
it may be said that those can best work of one Company — is common
appreciate the Translators' happy in so musical a contemporary wri-
skill, who have tried to improve ter as Fletcher,
upon their version. Even such
136 Sect. VIL~\ Authorized Version of the Bible (1611).
supplying its unavoidable defects. Yet it may not be im
proper to touch briefly on one or two particulars, which
have not been prominently noted by others, but have im
pressed the writer's mind in the prosecution of his laborious,
yet most interesting task.
First then we mark great inequality in the execution
of the several portions of this version. The limits of life
and human patience would forbid the whole Bible (includ
ing the Apocrypha), from being committed to the care of
a single Company, but it was surely a mistake to divide
the whole body of Translators into six parties. The Bishops'
Bible indeed seems to have had a fresh translator for al
most every book1, and the inconsistencies which such a
plan must needs engender may have been one of the causes
which hindered that version from obtaining general accept
ance. No doubt it had been wisely provided by the
King's ninth and tenth Instructions that "As any one Com
pany hath despatched any book..., they shall send it to
the rest to be considered of seriously and judiciously ; for
His Majesty is very careful in this point": as also that
"If any Company doubt or differ upon any place.. .the
difference to be compounded at the general meeting, which
is to be of the chief persons of each company at the end
of the work." But our very meagre information respecting
1 Fourteen of the sacred books ployed nowhere appear. But even
have appended to them the ini- in regard to the present Authorized
tials of their translators, eight of Translation, tradition has assigned
these being Bishops, so far as a share in the final revision to Dr
they can be identified; but "they Thomas Bilson, Bishop of Win-
do not indicate all the contribu- Chester, whose name appears in no
tors." Westcott, General View of list of the six Companies. Observe
the History of the English Bible, what is said of him and of Miles
p. 135. This last statement is Smith (see above, pp. 12 note4, 39)
plainly true both from the manner in the Decrees of the Synod of
in which the initials are distributed, Dort (below, p. 264). William
and because the names of some Eyre's review has been mentioned
persons known to have been em- above, p. 13 note 2.
The six Companies of Revisers. 137
the progress of the Translators gives us no great reason to be
lieve that this wholesome device was carried out in practice
(see above, p. 13), while internal evidence points decidedly
to a contrary conclusion1. Certain it is that the six or twelve
who met at Stationers' Hall during the nine months which
immediately preceded publication had mechanical work
enough on their hands in carrying the sheets through the
press, without troubling themselves much about higher
matters. The first Westminster Company undertook the
historical books from Genesis down to the end of 2 Kings,
and included the great names of Andrewes then Dean of
Westminster, of Overall then Dean of S. Paul's, and of
Adrian de Saravia, by birth a Fleming, at that time Pre
bendary of Westminster, but best known as the bosom
friend and spiritual counsellor of saintlike Richard Hooker.
Compared with other portions of Holy Scripture their share
in the work may seem an easy one, yet the eminent suc
cess of the whole enterprise is largely due to the simple
dignity of their style, and to the mingled prudence and bold
ness wherewith they so blended together the idioms of two
very diverse languages, that the reader is almost tempted
to believe that the genius of his native tongue must have
some subtil affinity with the Hebrew. Not inferior to theirs
in merit, but far surpassing it in difficulty, is the work of
the third, or first Oxford Company, the Prophets from
1 One instance of this lack of wrongly or rightly matters not.
consistency observable in. the dif- In Ezek. xxxiii. 30 we find "still
ferent parts of our Translation, are talking;" in Mai. iii. 16
the more minute the better for "spake often;" three verses be-
our purpose, will serve to illus- fore "spoken so much," where
trate a statement which is notori- 1629 so little understands what is
ously true. The Oxford Com- intended as to put "so much'" in
pany, which revised the Prophets, italics. This Niphal form occurs
was careful to render the Niphal only once elsewhere, Ps. cxix. 23,
conjugation of "OT with some where the second Company simply
intensity of meaning, whether has " speak."
138 Sect. VII.} Authorized Version of 'the Bible (1611).
Isaiah to Malachi inclusive. This body was presided over
by Dr John Harding, Regius Professor of Hebrew [1591
— 8; 1604 — 10], in the room of the great Puritan John
Rain olds1, President of Corpus Christi College [d. 1607],
who is reputed to have first suggested the new translation
at the Hampton Court Conference (1603 — 4), full three
years before it was actually commenced. This party in
cluded Dr Richard Kilbye, Rector of Lincoln College
[1590 — 1620], afterwards Regius Professor of Hebrew [1610
— 1620], whose testimony to the anxious pains devoted to
the version is preserved by Isaac Walton, and will be most
readily credited by those whose privilege it has been to
bear a part in similar conferences, directed to the same
great end2. It needs but the comparison of a single chap
ter of Isaiah, for instance, as rendered by the Authorized
Translation, with that in the Bishops' Bible which was
adopted as the ground of their labours, to estimate very
highly the improvements effected by this third Com
pany. The common notion that the Minor Prophets are
less felicitously rendered than the four Greater, must be
modified by the consideration that three or four of the
twelve, as well from their pregnant brevity as from the
1 So spelt, as Dr Newth tells the Doctor's friend's house, where
me, on the title pages of his books, after some other conference the
and on his monument in his Col- Doctor told him, he "might have
lege Chapel. preached more useful doctrine,
2 "The Doctor going to a Pa- and not have filled his auditors'
rish Church in Derbyshire... found ears with needless exceptions
the young preacher to have no against the late translation; and
more discretion than to waste a for that word for which he offered
great part of the hour allotted for to that poor congregation three
his sermon in exceptions against reasons why it ought to have been
the late translation of several translated as he said, he and others
words (not expecting such a hearer had considered all of them, and
as Dr Kilbye), and shewed three found thirteen more considerable
reasons why a particular word reasons why it was translated as
should have been otherwise trans- printed." Walton, Life of San-
lated. When Evening Prayer was derson^ p. 367 (Zouch, 1807).
ended, the preacher was invited to
Relative merits of the Companies of Revisers. 139
obscurity of their allusions, are among the very hardest
books of the Bible in the original, whose difficulties no
faithful translator would wish to dissemble or conceal.
Respecting the second, or first Cambridge Company, which
sustained irreparable loss by the death of Edward Lively,
Regius Professor of Hebrew [1580 — 1606], before their task
was fairly begun, his successor also, R. Spalding, appa
rently dying a year after, it may be confessed that its ver
sion of Job is very unsatisfactory, nor indeed could it well
be otherwise before the breaking forth of that flood of
light which Albert Schultens long afterwards (1737) shed
upon it from the cognate languages. A more legitimate
subject of complaint is the prosaic tone of its translation
of the Psalms, which, however exact and elaborate, is so
spiritless as to be willingly used by but few that are familiar
with the version in the Book of Common Prayer; a recen
sion which, though derived immediately from the Great
Bible, is in substance the work of that consummate master
of rhythmical prose, Bishop Miles Coverdale1. Of the
other three Companies it will suffice to re-echo the general
verdict, that the Epistles, entrusted to persons sitting at
Westminster of whom little is now known, are worse done than
any other part of the Canonical Scriptures, and bear no com
parison with the Gospels, the Acts (which book is especially
good, as indeed is its prototype in the preceding version,
from the hand of Bishop Cox of Ely), and the Apocalypse,
1 Burnet (History of the Re- unlawful let or search." We learn
formation, Part in. Book 5) knows from Dr Eadie (English Bible,
so little about Coverdale and his Vol. I. p. 432) that Queen Mary
English style as to assert that "On released Coverdale at the earnest
the i9th of February [1554 — 5], and renewed entreaty of Christian
some small regard was had to II., king of Denmark, whose chap-
Miles Coverdale, as being a fo- lain, J. M. Macalpine, was mar-
reigner; for he was a Dane: he ried to the sister of Coverdale's
had a passport to go to Denmark, wife,
with two servants, without any
140 Sect. VI L ] Authorized: Version of the Bible. ( 1 6 1 1 ) .
as revised by the second Oxford Company, on which
served Sir Henry Savile, then the most famous Greek scho
lar in England. In the New Testament, as was both right
and almost necessary, the renderings of the older English
versions were more closely adhered to than in the Old.
Of the performance of the fourth, or second Cambridge
Company, to which the Apocrypha was consigned, little
favourable can be said. It was the earliest party to com
plete its share, as appears from the fact that John Bois (see
above, pp. 12, 22) was transferred to the first Cambridge
Company after his proper task herein was completed1. A
formal correction of the text, often so obviously corrupt,
might have been impossible with the means within their
reach; yet it required very little critical discrimination to
perceive the vast superiority of that which they perpetually
appeal to as the "Roman edition" (see above, p. 47) over the
older recensions of the Complutensian and of Aldus. For
the rest, they are contented to leave many a rendering of
the Bishops' Bible as they found it, when nearly any change
must have been for the better; even where their prede
cessor sets them a better example they resort to undigni
fied, mean, almost vulgar words and phrases2; and on the
1 Yet John Selden, who was translation, the rest holding in
twenty-seven years old in i6n, their hands some Bible, either of
and must have had means of in- the learned tongues, or French
formation not open to us, is repre- \Qlvuetan 1535* The Pastors 1588],
sented in his Table Talk (p. 6) as Spanish \JPineJ 1553, De Reyna
speaking thus: "The translation 1569, the Valencia Bible of 1478
in King James' time took an ex- revised by De Valera 1602], Ita-
cellent way. That part of the lian \Bruccioli 1532?, or more
Bible was given to him who was probably Diodati 1607], &c. If
most excellent in such a tongue — they found any fault, they spoke;
as the Apocrypha to Andrew if not, he read on." We hear no-
Downes" [Regius Professor of thing from him of Luther's German
Greek, 1585 — 1625]. He adds [1522, &c.], which, however, is no
moreover this interesting piece of doubt the "Dutch" of the Trans-
information, to whatever part of lectors' Preface, a passage that
the work it may apply : "Then they Selden probably had in his mind,
met together, and one read the L> Such are the colloquial forms,
Purity and freedom of its style. 141
whole they convey to the reader's mind the painful im
pression of having disparaged the importance of their own
work, or of having imperfectly realised the truth that what
is worth doing at all is worth doing well1.
Nor can the attentive student of the Authorized version
fail to marvel at the perfect and easy command over the
English language exhibited by its authors on every page.
The fulness and variety of their diction, the raciness of
their idiomatic resources, seem almost to defy imitation,
while they claim our just and cheerful admiration. We
need not extenuate that great error of judgment which is
acknowledged to be the capital defect of the Translation,
especially in the New Testament, in that the same foreign
word is perpetually translated by several English ones, while
on the other hand a single English word is made to repre
sent two or three in the original, and that too in the same
context, where the cogency of the argument or the perspi
cuity of the narrative absolutely depends on identity in the
rendering. But in avoiding this conspicuous fault of the
men of 1611, some modern revisers whose efforts are already
before the public have fallen into the opposite mistake of
forcing the same English word to stand for the same Hebrew
"He sticks not1' i Esdr. iv. 21; relative merits of the several por-
" Cocker thy child " Ecclus. xxx. 9 ; tiins of our version differs only in
"a shrewd turn" Ecclus. viii. 19; one particular from that of its
"get the day" (yet the verbal sturdy opponent Dr Robert Gell :
play of the Greek is thus kept up) " The further we proceed in survey
2 Mace. v. 6 ; "he is not for our of the Scripture, the Translation
turn" Wisd. ii. 12; "sour beha- is the more faulty, as the Hagio-
viour" 2 Mace. xiv. 30. Add the grapha more than the Historical
mere archaisms "brickie" Wisd. Scripture, and the Prophets more
xv. 13; "the party" Tobit vi. 7; than the Hagiographa [?], and the
"pensions" (K\ijpovs) i Esdr. iv. Apocrypha most of all; and gene-
56 (Bp.); "liberties" (opfo.s) i rally the New more than the Old
Mace. x. 43 (Bp.). We find no- Testament." (An Essay toward
thing like this elsewhere in our the Amendment of the last English
version. Translation of the Bible, 1659.
1 The foregoing estimate of the Preface, pp. 38, 39.)
142 Sect. VI L ] A uthorized Version of the Bible. ( 1 6 1 1 ) .
or Greek one where there is no real need for preserving
such slavish uniformity, thus at once impoverishing our
native tongue which is so much more copious than either of
the others, and casting over the version an air of baldness
very painful to a cultivated taste. Let us take for an ex
ample of the beautiful flexibility of their English style the
numberless devices our Translators resort to while endea
vouring to convey the intensive force of the Hebrew gerun-
dial infinitive when used with some finite form of the self
same verb, of which the earliest example occurs in Gen. iii.
4, "Ye shall not surely die." The passages are cited almost
at random and might be multiplied indefinitely.
i Sam. ii. 16, Let them not fail to burn the fat. 2 Sam. xiv. 14,
we must needs die (after the Bishops'); xvii. 10, shall utterly melt;
1 6, speedily pass over; xviii. 2, I will surely go forth; 3, if we flee
away (with the Bishops'); 25, came apace (Bishops'); xx. 18, They
were wont to speak (margin, They plainly spake], i Kin. ii. 37, (42),
thou shalt know for certain that thou shalt surely die ; iii. 26, 27, in
no wise slay it (Bishops'); ix. 6, If ye shall at all turn, i Chr. iv. 10,
Oh that thou wouldest bless me indeed (Bishops'). Neh. i. 7, We
have dealt very corruptly against thee ("grievously sinned," Bishops').
Esther iv. 14, If thou altogether boldest thy peace. Job vi. 2, Oh
that my grief were throughly weighed ("truly weighed" Bishops');
xiii. 17 and xxi. 2, Hear diligently (Bishops'); xxvii. 22, he would
fain flee. Jer. xxiii. 17, They say still; 32, profit at all; 39, utterly
forget; xxv. 30, mightily roar ; xxxi. 20, earnestly remember; xli. 6,
weeping all along; 1. 34, throughly plead. Ezek. i. 3, came expressly.
Thus too both versions even in translating the Latin of i Esdr. iii. 33 ;
iv. 2, 26; vii. 21, &c. In Isai. xxiv. 19 the Hebrew idiom assumes
three different English forms: "the earth is utterly broken down, the
earth is clean dissolved, the earth is moved exceedingly."
Yet it has been said by one who ought to know, that
"our Translators of the Bible, in their attempt to maintain
idiom, have sometimes sacrificed vigour1."
1 Dean Goulburn, Thoughts on iv. 23, where he prefers the mar-
Persojial Religion, Part in. ch. ginal rendering to the text.
viii. p. 232. His example is Prov.
The Apocryphal Books. 143
The editor earnestly trusts that no apology is necessary
for the labour bestowed in the Cambridge Paragraph Bible
on the English text and marginal references of the Apocry
pha. So long as that very miscellaneous collection of books
shall comprise a part of the Holy Bible in its largest form,
or lessons shall be selected from it for the course of Divine
service, it deserves far more regard than has been paid to it
in recent times, even by those who have undertaken to
reprint it. But the frequent and exact study of a large
portion of the Apocryphal writings may be vindicated on
higher grounds by such as most loyally accept the rule that
"the Church doth read'them for example of life and instruc
tion of manners; but yet doth it not apply them to establish
any doctrine." Few more conspicuous instances can be
alleged of the tendency in man's nature to rush into extremes
than the strong reaction to their prejudice which has set in
since the Reformation, by way of protest against the error
that had placed the greater part of them on a level in point
of authority with the Canonical books of the Old Testament.
Add to this that by some untoward accident those portions
of the Apocrypha which deserve the least esteem had until
recently become the best known, as in the case of the
History of Susanna (unfit for public reading, for all its
delicate touches of natural beauty), and of the grotesque
story of Bel and the Dragon. Yet Ecclesiasticus and the
first book of the Maccabees, written in the second century
before the Christian era, are among the noblest of uninspired
compositions; if indeed their authors, so full of faith and
holy fear, can be regarded as entirely uninspired. The
second book of the Maccabees also, though greatly inferior
to the first in respect of energy, judgment, veracity, and cor
rect taste, abounds in passages fraught with encouragement to
those who in every age shall be called upon to surfer for the
truth's sake; not to add that it powerfully illustrates the
144 Sect. VIL] Authorized Version of 'the Bible (1611).
eleventh chapter and other parts of Daniel's prophecies.
The Wisdom of Solomon (which was not seriously intended
to be ascribed to the king of Israel) approximates in tone to
the spirit of Christ more nearly than any book without the
Canon; the Epistle of S. James is full of allusions to it, and
to the first five chapters of Ecclesiasticus. Judith too is a
fine work; grave, elevated, pious, chaste in thought and
expression, exquisitely finished. Were it not buried where
it is, it would long since have attracted the admiration it
deserves; but it is not history, and does not claim to be
such. It is fable constructed with a moral purpose; and
must have stirred up the heart of many a Jewish patriot in
that heroic struggle for liberty and religion whose details fill
the histories of the Maccabees. For the remaining books less
can be said. Tobit, probably the oldest of them all, exhibits
a pleasing picture of the prosperity of a religious household
in the land of their captivity: the main outlines seem correct,
though sadly deformed by childish superstitions, which are
more visible in the Old Latin version followed by the
Bishops' Bible, than in our own which adhered to the Greek.
Baruch, though of course a pseudonym, contains some ex
cellent poetry : the Prayer of Manasses and the Song of the
Three Children need no praise. It is difficult to determine
the precise relation of i Esdras to the Canonical books of
Ezra and Nehemiah : after all the trouble bestowed upon it,
we can but conclude that it contains not much intrinsically
valuable. "The rest of the book of Esther" seems worth
little for any purpose, since it is founded on a radically false
conception of the character of two of the most worldly-
minded persons God ever employed in the dispensations of
His Providence, and rewarded for their obedience with
blessings purely temporal. The remaining book, the second
of Esdras, is a curious composition, not very fitly placed in
the same volume as the rest, and never accounted Canonical
Conclusion. 145
by any branch of the Church. Though extant only in Latin,
it betrays on every page its Hebrew original; but since no
considerable portion of it can be earlier than the second
century after Christ, what it has in common with the Reve
lation and other books of the New Testament is drawn from
them, not they from it. It can hardly be questioned that
the fortunes of the Roman emperors during the first century
are herein figuratively depicted. The celebrated passage
ch. vii. 26 — 35 bears every appearance of interpolation.
The reader is now referred to the subjoined Appendices,
in which, under their proper heads, the numerous variations
found in later Bibles from the model of 1611 have been
carefully arranged. All the more pains have been bestowed
upon this portion of the work from the conviction that the
task essayed in the present volume would have been accom
plished long since thoroughly and once for all, had Dr
Blayney and those who preceded him been aware of the
necessity of avoiding undue haste in carrying out an enter
prise whose difficulty they much under-rated, and which,
being intimately concerned with our best and highest interests,
demands to be brought as near to perfection as human
infirmity will allow.
10
APPENDIX A.
(See above, pp. 3, 4.)
Catalogue of the variations from the original edition of
the Authorized Version of the Holy Bible (1611), which,
being found in all modern editions, have been retained in
the Cambridge Paragraph Bible. Obvious misprints and the
peculiar orthography of the original are excluded, and the
dates annexed are those of the editions in which the several
variations originated, so far as these can be ascertained.
Genesis
Reading of the
Authorized Bible.
Variation of later
editions.
v. 32 ; vi. 10 ;
Sem
Shem, 1629.
vii. 13
vi. 5
God
GOD1, 1629.
viii. 13
six hundredth and one
six hundredth and first2,
1629.
ix. 1 8, 23, 27;
Japhet
Japheth, 1629.
X. I, 2, 21
x. 14
Philistiim
Philistim, 1612 (not
1613), 1629.
x. 19
Sodoma and Gomorah
Sodom and Gomorrah,
(Gomorrah, 1612)
1629.
xiv. 15
Hoba
Hobah, 1638.
xv. 7
Caldees (Chaldees, ch.
Chaldees, 1629.
xi. 31)
1 Heb. JEHOVAH. The words "Lord" and "God" are always
intended to be printed in small capitals in the Authorized Version,
when they are employed to translate that Holy Name. Adonai Je
hovah is represented by "Lord GOD" about a hundred times in Ezekiel
alone, and Jehovah Adonai by "LORD God" only in Hab. iii. 19, itself
corrected (perhaps wrongly) in the Cambridge folio of 1629. See Ap
pendix B n. on Ps. xliv. 23.
- In some places this bold archaism (see above, p. in) is retained
in the text of the Cambridge Paragraph Bible, e.g. Ezek. xliii. 27;
2 Esdr. vii. 68; i Mace. xiii. 15; 2 Mace. xi. 2: • ^"* — * ; — T-^:~ ";
i ; xvi. 8, 23.
but not in i Kin. vi.
IO 2
148 Appendix AJ\ Wrong readings of the Bible
Genesis
Reading of the
Authorized Bible.
Variation of later
editions.
xv. 19
Kenizites
Kenizzites, 1629.
xvi. 14; xx. I
Cadesh (Kadesh, ch.
Kadesh, 1638.
xiv. 7)
xix. 21
this thing
this thing also, 1638.
xxii. 7
and wood
and the wood, 1616 (not
1617).
xxiii. 10
gates
gate, 1762.
xxxiv. 3 marg.
to her heart
to the heart of the damsel,
1744-
xxxvi. 33
Bozra
Bozrah, 1613.
xxxix. 16
her lord
his lord, 1638.
xii. 40 marg.
armed
be armed, 1629.
Exodus
xiv. 25 marg.
made
and made, 1629.
xv. 25
made a statute
made for them a sta
tute, 1638.
xxi. 19 marg.
xxi. 32
ceasing
shekels
his ceasing, 1638.
shekels of silver, 1638.
xxiii. 13
names
name, 1769.
xxiii. 27 marg.
necks (so all in Josh.
neck, 1629.
vii. 8)
xxvi. 8
and the eleven
and the eleven curtains,
1629.
xxx. 3 ;;mr£-.
t Hebr. the roof... and
t Heb. roof, 1629.
the walls
xxxiv. 25
of Passover
of the passover, 1762.
XXXV. II
and his bars
and his boards, his
bars, 1638.
xxxv. 29
hands of Moses
hand of Moses, 1629.
xxxvii. 19
Three bowls made he
Three bowls made after,
after
1629.
Leviticus
i. 8
in the fire
on the fire, 1638.
i. 9
the inwards
his inwards, 1638.
ii. 4
an unleavened cake
unleavened cakes, 1638.
vi. 2
in || fellowship . . . t vio
|| in t fellowship ... vio
lence
lence, 1629 (nearly).
vi. 5 marg.
tHeb. the day
tHeb. in the day, 1629.
x. 14
the sacrifice
the sacrifices, 1629.
xviii. 20 marg.
Moloc
Moloch, 1629.
xix. 34
shall be
shall be unto you, 1638.
XX. II
be put
surely be put, 1638.
xxiii. 10 »/«/£•.
an Omer
omer, 1638.
of 1611 amended in later editions.
149
Leviticus
Reading of the
Authorized Bible.
Variation of later
editions.
xxiii. 20
for the priests
for the priest, 1638.
xxiii. 22
the field
thy field, 1638.
xxv. 5 marg.
separations
separation^ 1629
C.1, 1630.
xxv. 6
the stranger
thy stranger, 1638.
xxv. 31
walls
wall, 1769.
xxvi. 23
reformed
reformed by me, 1638.
xx vi. 40
the iniquity (the ini
their iniquity and the
quities, 1613)
iniquity, 1616.
Numbers
i. 2, 1 8, 20
poll
polls, 1769 (so all in
ver. 22).
iv. 40
houses
house, 1769 (so all in
ver. 42).
vi. 2
|| prefixed to first "se
|| prefixed to second
parate. "
"separate," 1744
(not 1762), 1769.
vi. 14
and one lamb
and one ram, 1638.
vii. 3r» 55
charger
charger of the weight,
1762 (so all in ver.
43)-
vii. 48, 53 £ x. 22
Ammiud
Ammihud, 1638 (so all
in ch. i. 10).
vii. 54, 59 & x. 23
Pedazur
Pedahzur, 1638 (so all
in ch. i, 10).
vii. 6 1
a silver bowl
one silver bowl, 1638
(so all in ver. 55,
&c.).
xix. ii marg.
soul
soul of man, 1638.
xxi. 20 marg.
hill
the hill, 1638 (Cf.
Deut. xxxiv. i).
xxi. 24
Jabok
Jabbok, 1629, C. and
L.1 (so all in Gen.
xxxii. 22, &c.).
xxii. 31 marg.
\\Bwoed
H Or, bowed, 1629.
xxiv. 3 marg.
open
opened.
xxvi. 6
Hesron . . . Hesronites
Hezron ... Hezronites,
Bagster 1846.
xxvi. 21
Hesron. . . Hesronites 2
Hezron ... Hezronites,
1769.
1 By 1629, with or without C. annexed, we indicate the Cambridge
folio of that year (see above, pp. 19 — 21), but by 1629 L., the London
quarto (ibid.).
2 Cambr. Synd. A. 3. 14 (see above, p. 14), Brit. Mus. 1276. 1. 4 (not
150 Appendix A.~\ Wrong readings of the Bible
Deuteronomy
Reading of the
Authorized Bible.
Variation of later
editions.
iv. 25
shalt have remained
ye shall have remain
ed, 1762.
iv. 32
iv. 49
upon earth
of this side
upon the earth, 1629.
on this side, 1617 (not
1629 L., 1630), 1629
C.
v. 29
my commandments
all my commandments,
1629.
ix. 10
of fire
of the fire, 1762.
x. 10 marg.
fortie
former, 1629.
xv. 1 1 Jin.
the land
thy land, 1629.
xvi. 4
coasts
coast, 1762.
xvi. 5
the gates
thy gates, 1616 (not
1617, 1629 L., 1630),
1629 C.
xix. 6 marg.
third day
the third day, 1612,
1613 (not 1629 C. and
L., 1630), 1638. Cf.
ver. 4, &c.
xx. 7
in battle
in the battle, 1769.
Cf. vers. 5, 6.
xxvi. i
the LORD
the LORD thy God,
1629, 1637.
xxviii. 5 marg.
kneading troughs
kneading trough, 1762.
Cf. Ex. viii. 3.
xxviii. 23
the heaven
thy heaven, 1638.
xxviii. 42
locusts
locust, 1612 (not 1613
&c.), 1629. .
xxix. 26 text
^whom he had not
II whom he had not
given
t given.
marg.
•\Hebr. divided: Or,
|| Or, who had not given
who had not given
to them any portion.
to them any portion
tHeb. divided, 1629.
xxxii. is & xxxiii.
Jesurun
Jeshurun, 1638 1.
5, 26
xxxiv. i marg.
Hill
the hill, 1638. Cf.
Num. xxi. 20.
3050. g. 2 or g. 3) have "Hezronites" in ver. 21, but "Hesron" in the
same verse. Comp. also i Chr. v. 3.
1 In Dent, xxxiii. 5 alone "Jeshurun" is read also in 1629 C and L,
1630. In Isaiah xliv. 2 the same form is found in 1616 alone of all our
editions.
of 1611 amended in later editions.
Joshua
Reading of the
Authorized Bible.
Variation of later
editions.
iii. 10
Girgashites
the Girgashites, 1612
(not 1613), 1629.
iii. 15
at the time
all the time, 1638.
vii. 14
and the households
and the household,
,
1616, 1617, 1629 C.
(not 1629 L., 1630).
vii. 26
the place
that place, 1629.
x. 10 & xvi.
Bethoron
Beth-horon, 1629. Cf.
3> 5
ch. xviii. 13, &c.
xi. 8 marg.
burning of waters
burnings of waters,
I6291.
xi. 17
unto Baal-Gad
even unto Baal-Gad,
1638.
xii. 6
and Gadites
and the Gadites, 1762.
xii. i r
Lachis
Lachish, 1613 (not 1616,
1617), 1629 C. and
L.
xii. 1 8 marg.
Saron
Sharon, 1629
xiii. 27
Cinneroth
Cinnereth, 1629 — 1762
(Chinnereth, 1769
mod.). Cf. ch. xix.
35-
xiii. 29
Manasseh, by
the children of Manas
seh, by, 1638.
xv- 33
Esthaol
Eshtaol, 1629 (Estha-
hol, 1630).
xv. 38
Dileam (Diieam 1612,
Dilean, 1629.
Diliam 1617)
xv. 42
Lebnah (Lebanah,
Libnah, 1638.
1630)
xv. 43
xv. 49
Jiphta
Kirjath-Sannath
Jiphtah, 1638.
Kirjath-sannah, 1629.
xv. 50
Ashtemoth, Cauib. Synd.
Eshtemoh, 1638
A. 3. 14, but Ashte-
moh, Oxf. 1611, 1612,
1613, &c.
xv. 57
Gibbeah
Gibeah, 1629 C. and L.,
1630.
xv. 59
Maarah
Maarath, 1629.
xix. 18
Izreel
Jezreel, 1679. Cf. ch.
xvii. 16, &c.
xix. 22
Shahazimath
Shahazimah, 1617.
xix. 35
Cinnereth
Chinnereth, 1769.
xix. 38
Bethanah
Beth-anath, 1629. ,
Modern editions follow 1762, 1769 in omitting "of -waters"
152 Appendix A.] Wrong readings of the Bible
Joshua
Reading of the
Authorized Bible.
Variation of later
editions.
xix. 44
Baalah
Baalath, 1629.
xxi. 23
Gibethon
Gibbethon, 1629.
xxi. 31
Helkah
Helkath, 1629.
Judges
i- 3i
Achzib, nor Helbath,
of Achzib, nor of Hel-
nor Aphik
bah, nor of Aphik,
1762 (Helbah, 1629,
&C.).
i. 36 marg.
Maale-
Maaleh-, 1629.
iv. 21
ttook (first)
ttook (second), 1629.
v. 26 text
t smote (first)
1"with the hammer.
marg.
*\Heb. hammered
tHeb. she hammered.
1629.
v. 29 marg.
words
her words, 1638.
v. 30 7/zar^-.
-\-Heb. for the necks of
Delet 1638.
the spoil
xi. i marg.
Jephte (Jephthah Heb.
Jephthae, 1629.
xi. 32)
xi. 2
his wives sons
his wife's sons, I7621
(wifes, 1744).
xi. 31 ;war£-.
shall come forth
which shall come forth,
1629.
ibid.
Or, / will offer
Or, or I will offer,
1638.
xiv. 17
while the feast
while their feast, 1638.
xxi. 19
Lebanon
Lebonah, 1629.
Ruth
ii. 3 wflr^-.
\\Called Math. i. 5,
Brought up to ver. i
Booz
marg. in 1762.
1 The apostrophe does not appear in our Bibles (see, however,
below, p. 235 note i) before 1762, nor constantly before 1769 (e.g. not
in 1762, Ezra ii. 59. Neh. vii. 61. Ps. vi. 4; xxxi. 16; xliv. 26; Ixxxi.
12; cvii. 27; cxl. 3, &c.). Through the errors of these books, it is some
times misplaced, as is noted in this list within brackets. Cf. i Sam. ii.
13. i Chr. vii. 2, 40. Ezra ii. 59. Ps. Ixxxi. 12. Matt. xiv. 9. Mark
vi. 26, in which places, unless the contrary be stated, the apostrophe
is placed right for the first time in the Cambridge Paragraph Bible.
of 1611 amended in later editions.
'53
1 Samuel
Reading of the
Authorized Bible.
Variation of later
editions.
i. 20 text
ttime
fwhen, 1638.
marg.
revelation (so 1612,
revolution, 1616, 1617,
1613, 1629 L)
1629, 1630: in revo
lution, 1638.
[»• !3
priest's custom, 1/62,
priests' custom]. See
1769
p. 152 note.
iv. 21 for/
Ulchabod, saying, ||The
|| Ichabod, saying, The
glory
glory.
marg.
|| That is, where is the
|| That is, where is the
glory ? || Or, there is
glory? or, there is
no glory
110 glory, 1629.
v. 4 marg.
the filthy part^-
the fishy part, 1616,
1617.
vi. 7
the calves
their calves, 1629.
X. IO
a company of the pro
a company of pro
phets
phets, 1629.
x. 23
the shoulders
his shoulders, 1638.
xiii. 1 8
Bethoron
Beth-horon, 1629.
xvii. 38 marg.
clothed
clothed David, 1638.
xviii. 27
David arose
David arose and went,
1629.
xxv. 1 6
keeping sheep
keeping the sheep,
1629.
xxviii. 7
And his servant said
And his servants said,
1629.
2 Samuel
iii. 26
Siriah
Sirah, 1629.
vi. 12
viii. ii
pertained
he had dedicate2
pertaineth, 1638.
he had dedicated, 1612
(not 1613).
xi. i
that after the year (that
after the year, 1762.
1638)
xi. 3 \_mar g^\
Bath-shuah, 1762, 1769
Bath - shua, Bagster
1846, American 1867.
Cf. i Ch. iii. 5.
xi. 21
Jerubesheth
Jerubbesheth, 1629.
1 That this marginal rendering of 1611, 1612, 1613 cannot be de
signed appears from the version of Tremellius and Jumus, which,
especially in the margin (see above, p. 44), our Translators closely follow ;
— quod referebat piscem. See Cardwell, Oxford Bibles, p. 16.
2 But these archaisms we have elsewhere retained : e.g. 2 Kin. xii. 18.
See above, p. 102. Compare i Chr. xxvi. 20, Appendix C pp. 220, 221.
154 Appendix AJ\ Wrong readings of the Bible
2 Samuel
Reading of the
Authorized Bible.
Variation of later
editions.
xiii. 20 marg.
set not thine heart
set not thine heart upon,
So Bagster 1846. Cf.
ch. xviii. 3 marg.
xv. 3 marg.
none will hear you
none will hear thee,
1638.
xvi. 12
xix. 34 marg.
requite good
t How many
requite me good, 1629.
t Heb. How many,
1616, 1617.
xxi. 4 marg.
silver or gold
silver nor gold, 1616,
1617.
xxiii. 32
Elihaba
Eliahba, 1629.
xxiii. 37
Berothite
Beerothite, 1629.
1 Kings
iv. 10
Heseb, marg. Bcn-He-
Hesed, marg. Ben-
seb
Hesed, 1629.
vi. i
fourscore1...Cf. ch. xvi.
eightieth, 1762.
8,23
vii. 42 marg.
upon the face Cf. 2
upon the face of the
Chr. iv. 13 marg.
pillars, 1638.
vii. 51 marg.
things of David
holy things of David,
1629.
viii. 61
the LORD your God
the LORD our God,
1629.
ix. ii
that then Solomon
that then king Solo
mon, 1638.
ibid.
Gallic (Tobit i. 2)
Galilee, 1629. Cf. C.
and L., 1630.
xi. i
Sydonians Camb.Synd.
Zidonians, 1629. Cf.
A 3. 14 but Sidonians
vers. 5, 33.
Oxf. 1611, 1612 —
1638
xi. 5
Amorites (Ammorites
Ammonites, 1629.
1612)
xi- 33
Ashtaroth (pi. Cf. Judg.
Ashtoreth, 1629. Cf.
x. 6)
ver. 5.
xiii. 6
was restored again
was restored him again,
1638.
xiv. 4 marg.
stood for hoariness
stood for his hoariness,
1638.
1 But these archaisms we have elsewhere retained. See above,
p. in.
of 1611 amended in later editions.
155
1 Kings
Reading of the
Authorized Bible,
Variation of later
editions.
xv. 2 [marg.]
Michaia, 1769
Michaiah, Bagoter 1846,
Camb. 1858, Ameri
can 1867. Cf. 2 Chr.
xiii. 2.
xv. 10 marg.
grandmother
grandmothers, 1638, 's,
1762.
xv. 14
Asa his heart1
Asa's heart, 1762.
xv. 19
break the league
break thy league, 1629
C. and L., 1630.
xvi. 8
twentieth and sixt
twenty and sixth, 1629.
(sixth 1613)
Cf. vers. 10, 15.
xvi. 23
the thirty and one
the thirty and first year,
year1
1769.
2 Kings
v. ii marg.
t Heb. said
tHeb. / said, 1617
(not 1620 C. and L.,
1630), 1638.
viii. 19
ix. 23
promised
turned his hand (Vul
promised him, 1629.
turned his hands (Heb.,
gate)
LXX.) 1629.
xi. 10
the Temple
the temple of the Lord,
1638.
xii. 19, 20
Jehoash
Joash, 1629.
xiii. 24
Hazael the king of
Hazael king of Syria,
Syria
1612 (not 1613),
1629.
xv. 15
xviii. 8
the conspiracy
fenced cities
his conspiracy, 1638.
fenced city, 1629.
xviii. 1 8
Helkiah (so ver. 37
Hilkiah, 1629.
Camb. Synd. A. 3.
14 alone, not being
a reprint : see above,
xix. 37
p. 6).
Adramelech
Adrammelech, 1638.
Cf. ch. xvii. 31.
XX. I
Amos
Amoz, 1629. Cf. ch.
xix. 2, 20.
xx. 13
shewed them the house
shewed them all the
house, 1638.
xxi. 21 & xxii. 2
all the ways
all the way, 1629.
xxiii. 13
Milchom
Milcom, 1638.
1 For these archaisms see above, p. in.
156 Appendix A.\ Wrong readings of the Bible
2 Kings
Reading of the
Authorized Bible.
Variation of later
editions.
xxiii. 21
this book of the Cove
the book of this cove
nant
nant, I6291.
xxiii. 31
Hamital
Hamutal, 1629.
xxiv. 13
and the treasure
and the treasures, 1629.
xxiv. 19
Jehoiachin (Cf. LXX.)
Jehoiakim, 1629.
xxv. 4, 5, 10, 13,
Caldees
Chaldees, 1744.
24, 25, 26
1 Chronicles
i. 9
Siba
Seba, 1629.
i. 20
Hazermaveth
Hazarmaveth, 1634,
1638.
i- 33
Ephar
Epher, 1638.
i. 39 marg.
Heman 1611 — i^y2
Hemam, Bagster 1846,
(Hemak 1617)
Camb. 1858, Ameri
can 1867.
i. 40 marg.
Sepho
Shepho, 1629. Cf. Gen.
xxxvi. 23.
i. 42
Bilham...Dishon
Bilhan, 1629 ... Dishan,
1638.
i. 44
Bosrah
Bozrah, 1638. Cf. Isai.
Ixiii. i, &c.
ii. 10
Aminadab bis
Amminadab fit's, 1629.
ii. 13 marg.
Shamma
Shammah, 1629. Cf.
i Sam. xvi. 9.
ii. 14
Nathanael
Nethaneel, 1638.
ii. 18
Shobab
and Shobab, 1629.
ii. 25
Ozen
Ozem, 1629.
ii. 27
Ekar
Eker, 1638.
ii. 42
Maresha
Mareshah, 1638. Cf.
ch. iv. 21.
ii. 48
Maacha. Cf. ch. ix. 35
Maachah, 1638.
ii. 52 & iv. 2
Haroe
Haroeh, 1638.
marg.
!?: 54
Salmah
Salma,i638. Cf. ver. 51.
iii. 2
Maacha. ..Adoniah
Maacha, 1638 ... Adoni-
jah, 1629. Cf. i Kin.
i. 5, &c.
1 The rendering of 1611 is quite justifiable, but the LXX. and Vul
gate translate as in 1629.
2 The editions of 1629 — 1769 correct the discrepancy with Gen.
xxxvi. 22 in the wrong way, by putting "Heman" in the earlier place.
The latter error is corrected by some (e.g. D'Oyly and Mant 1817, Ox
ford 1835) that retain Heman in i Chr. i. 39 marg.
of 1611 amended in later editions.
1 Chronicles
Reading of the
Authorized Bible.
Variation of later
editions.
iii. 3
Shephatia
Shephatiah, 1629.
iii. 5 marg.
Bethsabe.
Bath-sheba, 1629.
iii. 7
Noga
Nogah, 1638.
iii. 8 marg.
Beliada
Beeliada, 1 769 (Bccli-
ada, 1762).
iii. 10 marg.
Abiam
Abijam, 1629.
iii. ii marg.
and
or, JehoahaZ) i Chr.,
1762.
iii. 15, 1 6
Joakim
Jehoiakim, 1629.
iii. 15 ;««/£-.
Joachaz
Jchoahaz, 1629.
##.
Mathania
Mattaniah, 1638 (Mat-
tania, 1629).
iii. 15
Sallum
Shallum, 1629.
iii. 16
||Zedekiah his son
Zedekiah* his son1,
1629.
iii. 18
Hosanna, Camb. Synd.
Hoshama, 1638.
A. 3. 14, B. M.
1276. 1. 4 only.
Hosama, Oxf. 1611,
1612 — 1630
iii. 20
Hazubah
Hashubah, 1629.
iii. 22
Semaiah, bis
Shemaiah, bis, 1629.
iv. 6
Ahusam. . . Ahashtari
Ahuzam, 1629. ..Haa-
hashtari, 1638.
iv. 7
Zoar
Jezoar, 1638.
iv. 13
Saraia (Saraiah, 1616)
Seraiah, 1629. Cf.ver. 14.
iv. 14
Charasim
Charashim, 1629.
iv. 20
Simeon
Shimon, 1629. Cf. ver.
24.
iv. 29
Bilha, marg. Bda
Bilhah, 1638, marg.
Balah, 1629.
iv. 31 marg.
Ilazar-Susa
Hazar-szisah, 1629.
iv. 34
Amashiah
Amaziah, 1629.
iv. 35
Josibia...Seraia
Josibiah, 1629... Seraiah,
1638.
iv. 36
Jehohaiah,Camb. Synd.
[eshohaiah, 1638.
A. 3. 14 alone, but
Jesohaiah, Oxf. 1611,
1612 — 1630
1 The references to the margin, up to 1629 L., 1630, are in hopeless
confusion; " || Or Coniah, Jer. 22. 24" being made a marginal note to
"Zedekiah," instead of to " Jeconiah," and "* 2 Kin. 24. 17 being his
zmcle," which is the proper note on "his son," being misplaced so as to
stand after t Heb. Shealtiel, ver. 17.
158 Appendix A.} Wrong readings of the Bible
1 Chronicles
Reading of the
Authorized Bible.
Variation of later
editions.
iv. 37
V. 2
Jedaia
chief II rulers
Jedaiah, 1638.
I] chief ruler, 1629 (place
of || changed by Bag-
ster 1846).
v- 3
Ezron
Hezron, 1629.
v. 6 marg.
Tiglath -pilneser
Tiglath-pileser, 1629.
v. 8
Azah (Aza, 1630)
Azaz, 1629.
vi. 2, 22 marg.
Izahar
Izhar, 1629. Cf. vers.
18,38.
vi. 21 w#r£:
Adaia
Adaiah, 1629. Cf. ver.
41.
vi. 40
Baasiah . . . M elchiah
Baaseiah. . .Malchiah,
1638.
vi. 57
Libna
Libnah, 1638 l.
vi. 60
Anathoth (Anathoch,
and Anathoth, 1629.
1617)
vi. 69 & viii. 13
Aialon
Aijalon, 1629 2.
vi. 78 marg.
|] Or, Bozor, Josh. xxi.
Delet 1629.
35
[vii. 2, 40
father's house, 1/62,
fathers' house], see p.
1769
152 note.
vii. 1 8
Ishad
Ishod, 1638.
vii. 1 8 \inarg.~\
Jezer, 1762, 1769
Jeezer, Bagster 1846,
Camb. 1858, Amer.
1867. Cf. Num. xxvi.
30-
vii. 24
Bethoron
Beth-horon, 1629.
vii. 25
Rezeph
Resheph, 1638.
vii. 26 & ix. 4
Arnihud
Ammihud, 1629.
vii. 32
Shuah
Shua, 1638.
viii. ii
Ahitub
Abitub, 1629.
viii. 14
Jerimoth
Jeremoth, 1638.
viii. 31
Gidor
Gedor, 1638! Cf. ch.
ix. 37.
viii. 31 marg.
Zachariah
Zechariah, 1629. Cf.
ch. xxiv. 25, &c.
viii. 36
Asmaveth
Azmaveth, 1638. Cf.
ch. ix. 42.
1 He final is usually represented by h : yet not so by any edition in
i Chr. iii. 10; v. 5 (Reaia) ; vi. 29.
2 All editions retain the false form "Ajalon" Josh. x. 12. 2 Chr.
xxviii. 18 : all have the true form "Aijalon" Josh. xxi. 24. Judg. i. 35.
i Sam. xiv. 31. In Josh. xix. 42 and 2 Chr. xi. 10, 1629 makes the
same change as here.
of 1611 amended in later editions.
1 Chronicles
Reading of the
Authorized Bible.
Variation of later
editions.
viii. 37
Elasa
Eleasah, 1638. Cf.
ch. ix. 43.
ix. 12
Maasia
Maasiai, 1629.
ix- 35
Maacha. Cf. ch. ii. 48
Maachah, 1629.
ix. 44
Ismael
Ishmael, 1638. Cf. ch.
viii. 38.
x. 2 marg.
leshui
Iskui, 1629. Cf. i Sam.
xiv. 49.
xi. 15
to the rock of David
to the rock to David,
1629.
xi- 33
Elihaba
Eliahba, 1629.
xi. 34
Shageh
Shage, 1629.
xi. 43
Maacah
Maachah, 1638.
xi. 45
Zimri, marg. Zimrite
Shimri, marg'. Shim-
rite, 1629.
xi. 46
Elnaan
Elnaam, 1629.
xii. 3 marg.
Hasmaa
Plasmaah, 1629.
xii. 5
Bealiath
Bealiah, 1638.
xii. 6
Azariel
Azareel, 1638.
xii. 7
Jeroam
Jeroham, 1613 (not 1612,
1616, 1617, 1629 L.,
1630), 1629 C.
xii. 10
Mashmarinah
Mishmannah, 1638.
xii. 1 1
Atthai
Attai, 1629.
xii. 20
Jediel
Jediael, 1638.
xiii. 1 1 marg.
Heb.
That is, 1629.
xiv. 6
Noga
Nogah, 1638.
xiv. 7
Elpalet
Eliphalet, 1629.
xv. 1 8, 20
Zachariah
Zechariah, 1639.
xv. 1 8
Jaziel
Jaaziel, 1638.
xv. 18, 20
Maasiah
Maaseiah, 1638. See
2 Chr. xxiii. i.
xv. 18, 21
Eliphaleh (Eliphaleb,
Elipheleh . . . Mikneiah,
1612, ver. 18) ...
1638.
Mikniah
xv. 18
Jehiel (second]
Jeiel, 1629 *.
XV. 21
Azzaziah
Azaziah, 1638.
xv. 24
Nathaneel... Zachariah
Nethaneel ... Zechariah
(so ch. xvi. 5)
(so ch. xvi. 5), 1638.
1 To distinguish ^JP (Jeiel) from PP (Jehiel) of ver. 20. In
this verse and ch. xvi. 5 both names occur, and are thus distinguished
in 1611. "Jeiel" is right in ver. 21 and in ch. v. 7 ; "Jehiel" in ch. xxiii.
8; 2 Chr. xxi. 2 ; xxix. 14; xxxi. 13 ; xxxv. 8; Ezra viii. 9; x. 2, 21, 26.
See also 2 Chr. xx. 14; xxix. 13.
160 Appendix A.] Wrong readings of the Bible
1 Chronicles
Reading of the
Authorized Bible.
Variation of later
editions.
xviii. 8 marg.
Beta
Betah, 1769. Cf. 2 Sam.
viii. 8.
xviii. 16 marg.
Saraia . . . Sisa
Seraiah ... Shisha, 1629.
Cf. 2 Sam. viii. 17 ;
i Kin. iv. 3.
xxi. 7 marg.
t And it was
t Heb. And it was, 1616,
1617.
xxiii. 10 marg. &
Ziza
Zizah, 1638.
ver. ii
xxiii. 19
xxiii. 23
Jekamiam
Jerimoth
Jekameam, 1629.
Jeremoth, 1629.
xxiv. 6
Nathanael
Nethaneel, 1638. Cf.
ch. xxvi. 4.
xxiv. 20
xxv. 2 marg.
Jedeiah
by the hand
Jehdeiah, 1629.
by the hands, 1629. Cf.
ver. 6.
xxv. 4
Eliatha
Eliathah, 1638. Cf.
ver. 27.
XXV. 22
Jerimoth x
Jeremoth, 1638.
xxvi. i marg.
Abiasaph
Ebiasaph, 1629.
xxvi. 1 6
Hosa
Hosah, 1629. Cf. ver.
10, ch. xvi. 38.
xxvi. 1 8 zwzV.
And Parbar
At Parbar, 1638.
xxvii. 6
Amizabad
Ammizabad, 1638.
xxvii. 20
Azazziah
Azaziah, 1629.
xxvii. 22
Azariel
Azareel, 1629.
xxvii. 27
Sabdi (Zabdi 1612) the
Zabdi the Shiphmite,
Ziphmite
1629.
xxvii. 29
Shetrai
Shitrai, 1638.
xxvii. 33, 34
Ahitophel
Ahithophel, 1638. Cf.
2 Sam. xv. 12, 31, &c.
xxix. 2
the silver for things
and the silver for things.
1629.
xxix. 29
|| book of Samuel...
|| book of Samuel... book
fbook of Nathan
of Nathan, 1629.
2 Chronicles
iii. 10
most holy place
most holy house, 1629.
iv. 13 marg.
upon the face.
add of the pillars. So
Bagster 1846, also
1638 mod. in i Kin.
vii. 42.
In ver. 4 the vowel points are different, and "Jerimoth" correct.
of 1611 amended in later editions.
161
2 Chronicles
Reading of the
Authorized Bible.
Variation of later
editions.
vi. 27
the land
thy land, 1638.
xi. 8
Maresha
Mareshah. 1638.
xi. 10
Aialon ; Aijalon, 1629. See p.
155 note 2.
xi. 20
Atthai
Attai, 1616 (not 1617,
xi. 20 — 22
Maacah
1629 L., 1630), 16290.
Maachah, 1629.
xiii. 2
Gibea
Gibeah, 1629.
xiii. 6
his LORD1
his lord, 1629.
xvii. 1 8
Jehoshabad
Jehozabad, 1629.
xviii. 7, 8
Jimla (Jimlah, 1630)
Imla, 1612, 1638. But
cf. i Kin. xxii. 8, 9.
xx. 14 & xxix. 13
Jehiel
Jeiel, i6382.
xxiii. i & xxvi. n
Maasiah
Maaseiah, 1638. Cf.
& xxxiv. 8
ch. xxviii. 7. See
also i Chr. xv. 18,
20; Ezra x. 18.
xxiv. 26
Shimeah
Shimeath, 1629.
XXV. I
Jehoadan (Jehoiadan
Jehoaddan, 1638.
1612)
xxv. 23
Joahaz
Jehoahaz, 1629. Cf.
ver. 25.
xxvii. 5 marg.
+Heb. mtich
t Heb. this, 1629.
xxviii. ii
wrath of God
wrath of the LORD,
1638.
xxviii. 22
this distress
his distress, 1638.
xxix. 12
Amashai...Jahalelel
Amasai, 1629, Teha-
lelel, 1638.
xxix. 15 marg.
xxix. 27
of the Lord1-
with the t instruments
of the LORD, 1629.
with t the instruments,
xxxi. 5 marg.
xxxi. 6
brought forth
tithes of oxen
Bagster 1846.
brake forth, 1629.
tithe of oxen, 1638.
xxxi. 14
Immah (Immath 1612)
Imnah, 1629.
xxxii. 5
prepared Millo
repaired Millo, 1616,
1617.
1 A strange oversight (retained up to 1630) in a matter about which
our Translators are usually more careful than later editors, viz. in repre
senting mi"P by LORD (or GOD, see p. 147 note i) but "OT^ by "Lord"
or " lord." In ch. xxix. 15 marg. "Lord" is a misprint, the text being
correct. Compare also Neh. i. n; in. 5; vm. 10.
pend. C, p. 223 note 3.
a See above, p. 159 note.
S.
Ps. ii. 4, and Ap
i i
1 62 Appendix A.] Wrong readings of the Bible
2 Chronicles
Reading of the
Authorized Bible.
Variation of later
editions.
xxxii. 20
For this cause
And for this cause, 1638.
xxxiv. 12
Sechariah
Zechariah, 1612 (not
1613), 1629.
xxxv. 8
Zachariah
Zechariah, 1638.
xxxv. 9
JehieL.Joshabad
Jeiel1, 1638 ... Jozabad,
1629.
xxxvi. 17
Caldees
Chaldees, 1638.
Ezra
ii. 2
Saraiah (Saraioh, 1617) Seraiah, 1629. Cf. Neh.
vii. 7 marg.
ii. 22
The children of Neto-
The men of Netophah,
phah
1638.
ii. 24 marg.
Beth'Asmaveth
Beth-azmaveth, 1629. Cf.
Neh. vii. 28.
ii. 40
Hodavia, marg. Juda
Hodaviah, marg. Judah,
1629. Cf. Neh. vii.
43 marg.
ii. 50
["• 59
Nephushim
father's, 1769
Nephusim, 1629.
fathers']. See above, p.
152 note.
iii. 2 marg.
JOSIM (but Josuah,
Joshua, 1613 (but Jo
iii. 5
Hagg. i. i)
that willingly offered,
suah, Hagg. i. i).
that willingly offered,
offered
1613.
iv. 9
V. 12
Apharsathkites
Caldean
Apharsathchites, 1629.
Chaldean, 1638.
vii. 4
Zeraiah
Zerahiah, 1638. Cf. ch.
viii. 4.
vii. 9 marg.
^He (ffee, 1616) was
the foundation, 1611,
1612, 1613, 1616,
+ Heb. was the founda
tion, i629C.: was the
/., 1629 L., 1630.
1617
vii. 23 marg.
tHeb. Whatsoever
f Chald. Whatsoever,
Bagster 1846.
viii. 13 & x. 43
viii. 1 6
X. l8, 21, 22, 30
Jehiel
and for Jarib
Maasiah
Jeiel1, 1638.
also for Joiarib, 1638.
Maaseiah, 1638. So
Neh. iii. 23; viii. 4,
7; x. 25 ; xi. 5, 7;
xii. 41, 42 in 1611.
See i Chr. xxiii. i.
1 See above, p. 159 note.
of 1611 amended in later editions.
Ezra
Reading of the
Authorized Bible.
Variation of later
editions.
x. 23
Kelitah
Kelita (fcT), 1638.
x. 25
Jesiah
Jeziah, 1638.
x. 33
Mattatha
Mattathah (H'^ 1638.
x. 35
Bedaiah
Bedeiah, 1638^
x.38
Bennui (Benui, 1612)
Binnui, 1638.
Nehemiah
i. ii
O -LORD (1611—
O Lord, Oxf. 1835,
1769)
Camb. 1858, Amer.
1867. See above, p.
147 note i.
ii. 12
what God had put
what my God had put,
1638.
iii. 4, 21 & x. 5 &
Merimoth
Meremoth.
xii. 3
iii. 5, & viii. 10
LORD
Lord, 1629. See above,
prim.
p. 147 note i.
iii. 6
Besodaiah
Besodeiah, 1638
iii. 15
Shallum
Shallun, 1629.
vi. 10
Mehetable, Camb.
Mehetabeel, 1638.
Synd. A. 3. 14,
B.M. 1276. 1. 4 only,
but
Mehetabel, Oxf.
1611 — 1630
vi. 17 marg.
multiplied letters
multiplied their letters^
1629.
vii. 7
Nahum
Nehum, 1638.
vii. 24 marg.
Jora
Jorah. Bagster 1846.
Cf. Ezra ii. 18.
vii. 31
Michmash
Michmas, 1638.
vii. 38
Senaa
Senaah, 1629. Cf. Ezra
ii- 35-
vii. 39
Jedaia
Jedaiah, 1629. Cf. Ezra
ii. 36.
vii. 46
Tabaoth
Tabbaoth, 1638. Cf.
Ezra ii. 43.
vii. 54
Baslith
Bazlith, 1629.
[vii. 6 1
father's, 1769
fathers']. See above, p.
152 note.
ix. 7
Caldees
Chaldees, 1638.
ix. 17
the wonders
thy wonders, 1638.
X. II
Micah
Micha, 1629. Cf. ch.
xi. 17. 22.
I 2
164 Appendix A.~\ Wrong readings of the Bible
Nehemiah
Reading of the
Authorized Bible.
Variation of later
editions.
x. 18
Hodiah (Hodaiah,
Hodijah, 1638. Cf. ver.
1616)
13-
xi. 8
Gabai Gabbai, 1638.
xi. 13
Meshilemoth Meshillemoth, 1638.
xi. 24
Meshezabel
Meshezabeel, 1612 (not
1613, &c.), 1638.
xi. 27
Hazer-Shual
Hazar-shual, 1638.
xi. 28
Ziglag
Ziklag, 1612, 1613 (not
1629 L., 1630).
xii. 3 marg.
Scbaniah
Shebaniah) 1629 (not
1638), 1744. Cf. ver.
14.
xii. 5
Madiah
Maadiah, 1638.
xii. 21, 36
Nethanael
Nethaneel, 1629.
xii. 36
Asarael
Azarael, 1629.
xii. 4!
Zachariah
Zechariah, 1638.
Esther
i. 8
for the king had ap
for so the king had ap
pointed
pointed, 1629.
i. 9, n, 12, 15—
Vasthi (Vulg.)
Vashti, 1629.
17, 19; ii. i, 4,
i. 14
Tarshis
Tarshish, 1629.
iii. i
Amedatha (Amm.
Hammedatha, 1638.
1629 C.)
Cf. ch. viii. 5; ix. 10,
iii. 10
Ammedatha
24.
iii. 4
Mordecai his matters
Mordecai'smatters, 1762.
See above, p. in.
iv. 4
the sackcloth
his sackcloth, 1629.
Job
i. 17
Caldeans
Chaldeans, 1638.
iv. 6
; the uprightness of thy
ways (, 1616, 1617)
, thy hope, and the up
rightness of thy ways?1
and thy hope ?
1638.
1 In 1629, 1637 we find "; and the uprightness of thy ways, thy
hope?" Though this has been noted as a mere error, the changes both
of 1629 and 1638 (which all later editions have followed) are plainly
intentional, and unique for their boldness. In the Paragraph Bible we
have changed the comma after "hope" into a semicolon, although the
Hebrew has only Rebia and Athnakh in the word before. Cf. Grote
MS. pp. 130, 131.
of 1611 amended in later editions.
'65
Job
Reading of the
Authorized Bible.
Variation of later
editions.
iv. 19
on them that
in them that, 1762. Cf.
ver. 1 8.
xx. 21 marg.
meats
meat, 1629.
xxiv. 19 marg.
take it
take, 1629.
xxiv. 22
|| and no man
and || no man, Bagster
1846.
xxxiii. 22
His soul draweth
Yea, his soul draweth,
1638.
xxxix. 30
there is he
there wshe, 1616, I6I71.
xli. 5
wilt thou bind
or wilt thou bind, 1638.
xlii. 10 marg.
added to Job
added all that had been
to Job, 1638.
Psalms
ii. 6 & marg.
Sion
Zion, i6382. Cf. Ps.
Ixix. 35.
xxix. 8, 9
|| shaketh...to calve
shaketh || to calve,
1629.
xxxiv. 5
|| They looked . . . were
They looked ... || were
lightened
lightened, 1629, 1638,
Bagster 1846 only.
xxxvii. 3 marg.
in truth and stableness
in trtith, or stableness
(1629), 1638.
xxxix. 6 marg.
image
an image, 1629.
xlii. 6
Missar
Mizar, 1629.
xlii. 9
God, My (my 1612,
God my rock, Why
1630) rock, why
(1629), 1638. .
xliv. title
of Korah
of Korah, Maschil, 1629.
liii. 6
Jaakob (Jakob, 1630)
Jacob, 1629, 1638.
lix. title marg.
|| Or, to the chief Musi
\\Destroy, 1638. Cf. Ps.
cian, destroy
Iviii. & Ixxv. titles
marg.
Ixii. 10
become not vain
and become not vain,
1629.
Ixv. i
Sion
Zion, Amer. 1867 only.
See below, note 2.
Ixv. 9
and || waterest it
||and waterest it. Bag
ster 1846.
1 The " eagle" should have been masculine throughout vers. 27—30,
but after having regarded it as feminine thus far, it is too late to change
here.
2 So Ps. ix. n, 14; xiv. 7; xx. 2; xlviii. 2, 11, 12; 1. 2; li. 18;
liii. 6; Ixxiv. 2; Ixxvi. 2; Ixxviii. 68; xcvii. 8. Elsewhere 1611 has
"Zion," except in Ps. Ixv. i, where all have "Sion" except Amer.
1867. Cf. Ps. Ixix. 35.
1 66 Appendix A.] Wrong readings of the Bible
Psalms
Reading of the
Authorized Bible.
Variation of later
editions.
Ixix. 32
seek good
seek God, 1617.
Ixix. 35
Sion
Zion, 1762. Cf. p. 165
note 2.
Ixxv. title marg.
|| Or, to the chief musi
|| Or, Destroy not. \\ Or,
cian destroy not (Al-
for Asaph, 1638.
taschith, 1616, 1617
for [destroy not]) a
psalm or song for
Asaph.
[Ixxxi. 12
hearts', 1769
heart's]. See p. 152
note.
Ixxxix. 4 marg.
to generation and gene
Deest (ver. 4 being cited
ration
in ver. i marg.} 1762.
xcix. 2
all people
all the people, 1612 (not
1613, &c.), 1769.
cv. 30
The land
Their land, 1638.
cvii. 43
those things
these things, 1762.
cxix. 101
cxxvii. i text
that I may keep
thatt (HCamb. Synd.
that I might keep, 1638.
tthat build.
A. 3. 14; B. M.
1276. 1. 4 only; 1613)
build
marg.
tHeb. are bidlders
t Heb. that are builders,
1638.
cxxxii. 6
Ephrata
Ephratah, 1629. Cf.
Ruthiv. ii ; Mic. v. 2.
cxxxix. 7
fly, Camb. Synd. A. 3.
flee, 1629 C. Cf. Prov.
14, &B.M. 1276. 1.4
xxviii. 17. See 2 Esdr.
only, 1612, 1630; flie,
xiv. 15.
Oxf. 1611, 1613 —
1629 L.
[cxl. 3
adders', 1769
adder's]. Cf. Isai. lix.
5 marg.
cxliii. 9
flie
flee, 1616 (not 1617),
1629.
Proverbs
vi. 19
and him that soweth
and he that soweth,
1769.
vii. 21
With much fair speech
With her much fair
speech, 1638.
x. 23
as a sport (a sport,
as sport, 1638.
1629 C.)
xi. i
A f false
t A false, Bagster 1846.
(So read.)
xx. 14
nought bis
naught bis, 1638.
of 1611 amended in later editions.
167
Proverbs
Reading of the
Authorized Bible.
Variation of later
editions.
[xxvi. 3
the fool's, 1762
the fools']. See p. 152
note.
xxvii. 26
thy field
the field, 1638.
xxviii. 17
flie
flee, 1617 (not 1629
L., 1630), 1629. Cf.
Ps. cxxxix. 7.
[xxxi. 14
merchants', 1769 (mer
chant, 1762)
merchant's]. Cf. ch.
xxx. 28. See p. 152
note.
Eccles.
ii. 16
the place
shall be forgotten
his place, 1638.
shall all be forgotten,
1629.
vii. 26 marg. *\He (Hee, 1613) that
fHeb. he that is, 1616
is, (fHeb. that is,
(not 1617), 1629.
1612, 1629 L., 1630)
viii. 17
seek it out
seek it out, yet he shall
not find it; 1629.
Canticles
iv. 6
mountains of myrrh
mountain of myrrh, 1629.
V. 12
rivers of water
rivers of waters, 1616
(not 1617, 1629 L.,
1630), 1629.
vi. 5
is a flock
is as a flock, 1616, 1617.
Cf. ch. iv. i.
vi. 12 marg.
the chariot
the chariots, 1629.
Isaiah
viii. 8 marg.
ix. i
stretching
Gallic. See Tobit i. 2.
stretchings, 1629.
Galilee, 1629.
x. 34 forests
forest, 1769.
• OT
xxiii. 13 &
Caldeans
Chaldeans, 1638 (1630,
xliii. 14 &
ch. xlvii. 5).
xlvii. i, 5 &
xlviii. 14, 20
xxviii. 4
seeth it (it, 1638, 1744)
seeth, 1683 (Grote MS.
p. 93), 1762.
xxviii. 26 marg.
xxix. i te#/
as God
Woe... || the city
God: Or, of the city
as his God, 1629.
|| Woe... || the city.
God. Ii Qv, of the city, 1629.
1 68 Appendix A.] Wrong readings of the Bible
Isaiah
Reading of the
Authorized Bible.
Variation of later
editions.
xxxi. 9 text
he shall... || his strong
the shall... |j his strong.
marg.
(llthis strong, 1629)
|| Or, his strength: Heb.
tHeb. his rock, &c.
rocke
Or, his strength, 1638.
xxxiv. ii
The cormorant
But the cormorant,
1629.
xxxviii. 17 marg.
me
my soul, 1638.
xliv. 2
Jesurun
Jeshurim 1616, Amer.
1867, only. See p.
150 note.
xliv. 20
feedeth of ashes
feedeth on ashes, 1762.
xlvii. 6
the yoke
thy yoke, 1629.
xlix. 13
heaven... God
heavens, 1629 ... the
LORD, 1638.
liii. 6 marg.
he hath made
hath made, 1629.
Ivii. 8
made a covenant
made thee a covenant,
I6381.
[lix. 5 marg.
adders', 1769
adder's, Bagster 1846,
Amer. 1867]. Cf. Ps.
cxl. 3.
Ixii. 8 marg.
if he give
If I give, 1629.
Ixiv. i
rent the heavens (see p.
rend the heavens, 1762.
102)
Ixvi. 9
1! bring... cause to bring
bring ... || cause to bring,
1629.
Jeremiah
i- 13
the face thereof was
the face thereof is, 1762.
iv. 6
standards
standard, 1629.
xii. 15
will bring again
will bring them again,
1629.
xv. 4 marg.
a moving
a removing, 1629.
xix. ii
no place else to bury
no place to bury, 16290.,
1638.
xxi. 4, 9
Caldeans
Chaldeans, 16382.
xxiii. 30
my word
my words, 1638.
xxiv. 5 marg.
captivity
the captivity, 1629.
1 Card well (Oxford Bibles, p. 16) imputes this change to Bp. Lloyd
in 1701. But he knew no more of Camb. 1638 than Bp. Turton did of
Camb. 1629. See above, p. 41 note.
* So ch. xxii. 25; xxiv. 5; xxv. 12; xxxii. 4, 5, 24, 25, 28, 29, 43;
xxxiii. 5; xxxv. n; xxxvii. 5, 8 — n, 13, 14; xxxviii. 2, 18, 19, 23;
xl. 9, 10 ; xli. 3, 18; xliii. 3; 1. i, 8, 25, 35, 45; Ii. 4, 54; Hi. 7, 8,
14, 17.
of 1611 amended in later editions.
169
Jeremiah
Reading of the
Authorized Bible.
Variation of later
editions.
xx vi. 1 8
Morashite
Morasthite, i6?9. Cf.
Micah i. i.
ibid.
the high places
as the high places, 1629.
Cf. Micah iii. 12.
xxviii. 6
the words
thy words, 1629.
xxxi. 14
goodness
my goodness, 1629.
xxxi. 1 8
thou art the Lord
for thou art the Lord,
1629.
xxxiii. 1 6 marg.
xxxv. 13
Jehova
and inhabitants
Jehovah, 1629.
and the inhabitants, 1616
(not 1617), 1629.
xxxv. 19 text
Jonadab. . . fwant(tshall
+ Jonadab... want.
not want, 1629)
marg.
*t"Heb. there shall not a
+ Heb. There shall not be
man be cttt off from,
cut off from Jonadab
&c.
the son of RecJiab to
stand, &c., 1638.
xxxvii. 14 marg.
or, lie
, or a lie, 1638.
xxxviii. 1 6
So the king
So Zedekiah the king,
1638.
xl. i
Ramath
Ramah, 1629 C. and L.
(not 1630), 1638.
xl. 5
all the cities
the cities, 1638.
9, 10 text
ver. 9 f to serve
ver. 10. t to serve.
marg.
fHeb. to stand before.
+ Heb. to stand before,
And so verse lo1
1629 — 1769, Bagster
1846, American 1867.
xli. i
Elishamah
Elishama, 1638.
xlii. 1 6
after you in Egypt
after you there in Egypt,
1629.
xlviii. 36
xlix. i
is perished
inherit God (so 1612,
are perished, 1762.
inherit Gad, 1616, 1617
1613)
... 1629 C. and L.
1. 10 & li. 24, 35
Caldea
Chaldea, 1638.
li. 12
watchman
watchmen, 1629.
li. 27
her horses
the horses, 1638.
li. 30
their dwelling places
her dwelling places,
1 629.
lii. 31
Jehoiakim bis
Jehoiachin bis (Jehoia-
kin 1616), 1629.
1 This gross error of 1611—1630, though corrected long ago, is
revived in most modern Bibles, e.g. D'Oyly & Mant 1817, Oxford
1835, Camb. 1858.
170 Appendix A.] Wrong readings of the Bible
Lament.
Reading of the
Authorized Bible.
Variation of later
editions.
ii. 2 marg.
made to couch x
made to tozich, 1629.
Ezekiel
i. 2
Jehoiakins
Jehoiachins, 1629 C.
and L. (Jehoiakims
1617, 1630), 1638.
i. 3 & xii. 13 &
Caldeans
Chaldeans, 1638 (1612,
xxiii. 14, 23
ch. i. 3).
i. 17
returned
turned, 1769. Cf. vers.
9, 12.
iii. 5 marg.
iii. 6 marg.
deep of lips
heavy language
deep of lip, 1629.
heavy of language, 1629.
iii. n
thy people
the children of thy peo
ple, 1638.
iii. 26 marg.
Ii A man
+ Heb. a man, 1629.
v. i.
take the balances
take thee balances, 1638.
vi. 8
that he may have
that ye may have, 1613.
xi. 24 &
Caldea
Chaldea, 1638 (1630, ch.
xvi. 29 &
xvi. 29).
xxiii. 15, 1 6
xii. 19
of them that dwell
of all them that dwell,
1629.
xxi. 30 marg.
cause to it to return
cause it to return, 1629
C. and L.
[xxii. 10
fathers', 1769
father's]. See above, p.
152 note.
xxiii. 23
Shoah
Shoa, 1629.
xxiii. 43 marg.
11 || Her whoredoms
"!' t Heb. her whoredoms,
1629 C. & L.
(t t Heb. whordomes,
1617).
xxiv. 5
let him seethe
let them seethe, 1638.
xxiv. 7
poured it
poured it not, 1613.
xxiv. 25 marg.
of the soul
of their soul, 1638.
xxvi. 14
xxvii. 6 marg.
they shall be a place
made hatches
thou shalt be a place, 1638.
made thy hatches, 1629.
xxvii. 1 6 marg.
works
thy works, 1638.
xxvii. 22, 23
Shebah
Sheba, 1638.
xxvii. 27 marg.
wit hall, 1611 — 1630
with all, 1629, 1638,
(withal, 1744)
1762.
1 This rendering might possibly stand, but that Tremellius, from
whose version our Translators mostly derived their margin in the Old
Testament (see above, p. 44), has Heb. facit ut pertineat. Hence
"couch" is a mere misprint.
of 1611 amended in later editions.
171
Ezekiel
Reading of the
Authorized Bible.
Variation of later
editions.
xxxi. 4
t Heb. conduits
Ii Or, conduits, 1638.
Cf. Job xxxviii. 25.
xxxii. 22
Ashur
Asshur, 1638.
xxxii. 25
all her multitudes
all her multitude, 1629.
xxxiv. 28
beasts of the land
beast of the land, 1762.
xxxiv. 31
my flock of my pasture
my flock the flock of my
pasture, 1629.
xxxvi. 2
the enemy had said
the enemy hath said,
i63o(not i6igC.&'L.y
1638, 1744), 1762.
xxxvi. 15
the nations
thy nations, 1629.
xxxix. ii
at that day
in that day, 1638.
xlii. 17
a measuring reed
the measuring reed, 1638.
Cf. vers. 1 6, 18, 10.
xliii. 3 marg.
See chap. 9. 2, 5
See ch. 9. i, 5, 1769.
xliv. 23
cause men
cause them. 1629.
[xliv. 30
the priest's, 1769
the priests'], Gorle. See
above, p. 79 note 2,
and p. 152 note.
xlvi. 13 marg.
xlvi. 23
of his year
a new building
a son of his year, 1638.
a row of building, 1638.
xlviii. 8
they shall offer
ye shall offer, 1638.
Daniel
i. 4
Caldeans
Chaldeans, i6^8l.
i. 12
ii. 5 marg.
give t pulse
Cal. (2 Camb. Synd.
A. 3. 14)
give us "1" pulse, 1629.
Chald.,i638(C//a/.ch.ii.
14, in Camb. Synd. A.
3. 14: so 1616 in ch.
v.).
ii. 8 marg.
Cald.2
Chald., 1638.
also
v. 7, 9, 12, 16
Calde
Chaldee, 1638.
marg.
[ii. 41
ii. 45 marg.
potters', 1769
in hand, 1611 — 1769,
potter's]. Seep. 1 52 note.
in hands, Bagster 1846,
Oxf. 1835, 1857,
Camb. 1858, Amer.
Lond. 1859
1867. Cf. ver. 34
marg.
1 So Dan. ii. 2, 4, 5, 10 (bis); iii. 8; iv. 7 ; v. 7, n, 30; ix. i.
2 So Cal. or Cald. (the two issues of 1611 sometimes varying between
these forms) Dan. ii. 8, 14, 18, 25 (bis), 28, 29, 31, 43, 44 (bis)> 45 j
ch. iii. 4 (bis), 12, 19, 20, 22, 25, 26, 29 (ter), 30; iv. 2, 10, 14; v. 2, 6
(fer), 20, 31; vi. 8; vii. i, 12, 15, 18, 19.
172 Appendix A.] Wrong readings of the Bible
Daniel
Reading of the
Authorized Bible.
Variation of later
editions.
iii. 15
a fiery furnace
a burning fiery furnace,
1638.
iii. 18
iii. 21 marg.
thy golden image
mantle... turbant
the golden image, 1629.
mantles... turbants, 1629.
v. 17 marg.
fee, as
fee, Bagster 1846.
vi. 13
the captivity of the
the children of the cap
children
tivity, 1629 C. (not
LM 1630).
vi. 27 marg.
Heb.
Chald. Bagster 1846
only.
vii. 1 8 marg.
i. things (in things,
1630)
that is, things 1613 (not
1629 L.), 1629 C.
viii. 13 marg.
II The numberer
|| Or, the numberer, 1744.
ix. 13 marg.
t Heb. intreated the
1' Heb. intreated we not
face
the face of the, &c.,
1638.
ix. 26 marg.
|| Or, shall have no
|| Or, and shall have no
thing
thing, 1629.
ix. 27 marg.
11 Or, with the abomin
|| Or, and upon the battle
able armies 1
ments shall be the idols
of the desolator, 1762.
xi. 13 war^-.
of times [, 1744] of
of times [, 1769] even
years
years, 1762.
xi. 24 marg.
peaceable or fat
peaceable and fat, 1629.
ibid.
think thoughts
think his thoughts, 1629.
xi. 38 /£*•/
But in his estate . . .
But t in his estate ... || t
|| forces
forces.
ffMVg-.
|| Or, nmnitions. Heb.
t Heb. (potitis, \\ Or) as
Mauzzin, or, as for
for the Almighty God
the Almighty (Al-
...II Or, immitions.
mightie 1617) God
i Heb. Mauzzim, 1638
(so 1744, but in the
same order as 1611).
To Mauzzim 1 744,
1762, 1769 add "or,
Gods ( God's 1 744,
1 762) protectors"
This rendering of the margin in 1611 conies, as usual, from Tre-
mellius (above, p. 44), " legioncs detestatiomim desolantes. Heb. alam
detestationum desolantem : ala pro copiis metaphorict, ut Isai. viii. 8."
Whatever may be its value, it ought not to have been displaced by 1762
(which 1769 and the moderns have servilely followed) for something not
so very good of its own. In the Paragraph Bible, we have retained
both. See above, p. 46.
of 1611 amended in later editions.
173
Daniel
xn. 13
Hosea
iv. 4
vi. 9 marg.
ix. ii
x. 5 marg.
xiii. 3
10 [marg.1
Joel
i. 16
iii. 13
Amos
i. 3 marg.
i. ii
viii. 3
ix. 5
Jonah
i. 1 6 marg.
Reading of the
Authorized Bible.
O my Lord (so all
before 1629 in ch.
x. 16, 17, 19. Zech.
iv. 4, 5, 13; vi. 4)
in the lot
this people
Sichem (Sychem, 1630)
flee away
|| Chcmarims
dew it passeth
Hosea, 1762, 1769
your eyes
the wickedness
he, (hee 1616, 1617) for
four
and kept
songs of the Temples
(temples, 1629)
all that dwelleth r
a sacrifice
Variation of later
editions.
O my lord (^'n**), 1744
only here.
in thy lot, 1638.
thy people, 1629.
Shechem^ 1629, C. (not
L.).
fly (flie 1629, 1638)
away, 1744.
.1 Or, Chemarim (Che-
marims, 1629 C. and
L., 1630), 1629, 1638.
dew that passeth, 1638
(but not in ch. vi. 4).
Hoshea, Oxf. 1835, &c.
our eyes, 1629.
their wickedness, 1629.
yea for four, 1629.
and he kept, 1762.
songs of the temple,
1638.
all that dwell, 1629.
a sacrifice unto the LORD,
1638.
1 So in Amos vi. 7 Camb. Synd. A. 3. 14 alone has "first that
goeth" for "first that go" of Oxf. 1611, 1612, 1613, 1616, 1617, &c.
See Appendix B, p. 212.
174 Appendix AJ\ Wrong readings of the Bible
Micah
Reading of the
Authorized Bible.
Variation of later
editions.
vn. 3 marg.
Nahum
i. i marg.
i. 4
ii. 2 marg.
ii. 3 marg.
iii. 17
Habakkuk
i. 9 marg.
iii. i text
marg.
iii. 13
iii. 19
Zephaniah
iii. ii
Haggai
i. i, 12, 14 &
ii. 2
Zechariah
i. i, 7
iv. 12 marg.
Beth-leem
the soul
Lord
floure
and the pride
ttHeb./^/
The crowned
init. t Heb.
Sigionoth
Shigianoth
tby discovering
LORD God 1611—
1630, 1762, 1769,
moderns
mine holy
Josuah. Cf. Ezra iii.
2 marg.
Barachiah
by the hand
Beth-lehem, 1629 C. and
JL/*
his soul, 1629.
. Seeabove,
p. 147 note i.
flower, 1629. See 2
Esdr. xv. 50.
as the pride, 1629.
II II Oi, fiery, 1629.
Thy crowned, 1629.
II Or, (t before the follow
ing Heb.), 1638.
Shigionoth, 1762.
Shigionoth, 1629.
by t discovering, 1629
— 1762, Bagster 1846
(not 1769, mod.).
Lord GOD, 1629 C.,
1638, 1744. Cf.Zeph.
i. 7. See p. 147 note i.
my holy, 1629 C. & L.,
1630. Cf. marg.
Joshua, 1629 (ver. 12,
1629 L.).
Berechiah, \>]6il.
by the hand of, Bagster
1846: cf. ch. vii. 7, 12
marg.
1 Thus 1611 reads in all the other nine places where the name
occurs, except in i Chr. vi. 39, "Berachiah."
of 1611 amended in later editions.
175
Zechariah
Reading of the
Authorized Bible.
Variation of later
editions.
vii. 7
of the plain
and the plain, 1638.
viii. 19 marg.
ttHeb. solemn
ii || Or, solemn, 1762.
viii. 21 marg.
the face
the face of the LORD,
1638.
xi. 2
all the mighty
the mighty, 1638.
xiv. 10
Hananiel
Hananeel, 1762.
Malachi
iii. 4
offerings
offering, 1638.
iv. 2
and shall go forth
and ye shall go forth,
1617, 1629, &c.
1 Esdras
i. 6, ii
Moyses
Moses, 1629.
i. 8
Sielus
Syelus, 1638.
i. 9, 12 marg.
Or, prefixed to marginal
note, 1638. So 1629,
ch. v. 73; vi. 31; viii.
16, 50, 61, 63.
i. 25
Pharao
Pharaoh, 1629.
[i. 3i
father's, 1762, 1769
fathers' (Trctr/H/ccp)]. Cf. 2
Chr. xxvi. 24.
i. 52
Caldees
Chaldees, 1638. So ch.
iv. 45; vi. 15, 1611,
1612, 1613 : not 1629,
1630.
ii. 8
tribes of Benjamin
tribe of Benjamin, 1769.
!i: 9
very free
very many free, 1629.
iii. 15 marg.
counsel
council, 1 744 (c ounce I,
1638) i.
iv- 43
the kingdom
thy kingdom, 1629.
v- 5
Joachim... ]uda....marg.
Joacim, 1629, 1630...
Jtida, Oxf. 1611
Judah, 162^... marg.
Judah, Camb. Synd.
A. 3. 14, 1616, &c.
v. 9 marg.
Shephatia
Shephatiah, 1638.
v. 15 0/07#;
Aler-
Ater-, 1629 (not 1630),
1638.
v. 1 8 marg.
Asmaveth
Azmaveth, 1629, 1630.
v. 19 marg.
Kiriashiarim
Kiriathjarim, 1629 (not
1630), 1638.
1 Gk. x/>77/-icmcrT77/Hy : Vulg. concilia ; Junius consilio. Similar
confusion between the words occurs in Matt. v. 22 ; Mark xiv. 55.
ij6 Appendix A.] Wrong readings of the Bible
1 Esdras
Reading of the
Authorized Bible.
Variation of later
editions.
v. 19
Pyra1
Pira, 1629 (not 1630).
Aldus Tripcts.
v. 20
Cyrama
Cirama, 1629. Aldus KL-
pa/j.a.
v. 20 marg.
Rama
Ramah, 1613 only. Cf.
Ezra ii. 26.
\. 20 marg.
Gabah
Gaba, 1613 (not 1616,
1617, 1630), 1629. Cf.
Neh. vii. 30.
v. 26 marg.
Hodoviah
Hodaviah, 1629. Cf.
Ezra ii. 40.
v. 30 marg.
Giddes
Giddel, 1629. Cf. Ezra
ii. 47.
v. 3 1 marg. & 3 1
Neumin . . . Asipha
Meunitn, 1629 \Mehu-
mm, Ezra ii. 50)...
Acipha, 1629. Aldus
v. 32
Chareus
Chareus, 1629. Aldus
v- 33
Joeli
Jeeli, 1629. Aldus i'e^Xt.
v- 37
the sons of Ban
the son of Ban, 1629.
v. 38
marg. note Barz- refer
marg. note Barz- referred
red to Addus
to Berzelus, 1630 only.
v. 66
Juda
Judah, 1612 (not 1613),
1629. Cf. ver. 5.
v. 69 marg.
Asar-kaddon, ch. iv. 3
Esar-haddon, Ezra iv. 2,
1744.
vi. 3 marg.
Shether-
Shethar-, 1638. Cf. Ezra
v. 3.
vii. 9 marg.
Esdr.
Ezra, 1629.
viii. 2
Eleasar
Eleazar, 1629, 1630. Cf.
vers. 43, 63.
viii. 6
of king Artaxerxes
of Artaxerxes, 1629.
(Bishops' Bible)
viii. 29, 32 ;//«;-£•.
Shecheniah
Shechaniah, 1638 (1629
in ver. 32).
1 This word is wanting in the Roman edition (1586 — 7), the Alex
andrian MS., the Vulgate, and Junius. Our Translators (after the
Bishops' Bible) followed the text of Aldus (1518) in this book, as
plainly appears above, p. 47. i Esdras is not contained in the Com-
plutensian (1517—22). Yet how could Junius say, in his Preface to
the Apocryphal books (1592) "Hezrae libros duos me tacente evincit
veritas : quos neque Hebraice neque Graece vidi, aut fuisse visos
memini legere"? See above, p. 44.
of 1 6 1 1 amended in later editions.
177
1 Esdras
Reading of the Variation of later
Authorized Bible. editions.
viii. 40
tBago in text, but no
marg. tHeb. Bogvai,
marg.
1613, 1616, 1617.
tHeb. Bogua, 1630.
tHeb. Bigvai, 1629,
1638, &c. Cf. Ezra
viii. 14.
viii. 41 marg.
Ahave
Ahava, 1629. Cf. Ezra
viii. 15.
viii. 44 marg.
|| Or, these mens names
These men's names, 1629
(not 1630).
viii. 45
Saddeus...who was...
||Saddeus...|| who was...
the treasury
i| the treasury, 1629.
viii. 47 marg.
Sherebia
Sherebiah, 1613 (not
1616,1617,1630), 1629,
&c. Cf. Ezra viii. 18.
viii. 48 marg.
Hashabia (referred to
Hashabiah, 1630 (not
ver. 47)
1629, which sets the
reference right). Cf.
Ezra viii. 19.
viii. 69
Chanaanites
Canaanites, 1629. See
Judith v. 9.
ix. 4 marg.
|l iitterly destroyed
Or, utterly destroyed,
1744 only.
ix. 5
Juda
Judah 1769. Cf. ch. v. 5.
ix. 21
Hierel
Hiereel, 1629. LXX.
ix. 22
Ellionas (t\\lova$ Aid.)
Elionas, 1629, 1630.
LXX. (Fritzsche,
1871), eAiwmis.
ix. 22 marg., 23
Josabad
Jozabad, 1629 (1630,
1762, &c., ver. 23
only), 1638, 1744. Cf.
ver. 29.
ix. 26 marg.
Malchuah (Malchiath,
Malchiah, 1629. Cf.
1744)
Ezra x. 25.
ix. 28 marg.
Sabad
Zabad, 1629. Cf. Ezra
x. 27.
ix. 30
Many
Mani, 1629.
ix. 31
Balunus
Balnuus, 1629. Aldus
/SaXi'ouos.
ix. 32
Milchias
Melchias, 1629. Cf. ver.
ix. 34
Selenias...Azailus
Selemias... Azaelus, 1629.
So Aldus.
ibid.
ix. 49 marg.
Josiphus (tc6cri0os Aid.)
the priest and scribe
Josephus, 1769.
the priest the scribe, 1 762 .
Cf. Neh. viii. 9.
S. 12
78 Appendix A. ,] Wrong readings of the Bible
2 Esdras
Reading of the
Authorized Bible.
Variation of later
editions.
i. 10
Pharao
Pharaoh, 1629.
i. 13
Moyses
Moses, 1629, 1630.
i. 31
new moon
new moons, 1629 (Vulg.,
Bishops' Bible).
ii. 7 marg.
|| Sacrament
|| Or, Sacrament, 1612,
1613 (not 1616 — 1630),
1638.
ii. 8
Gomorrhe
Gomorrha, 1630 (Go-
morah, 1612. Gomor
rah, 1629).
ii. 10 & x. 47
Hierusalem. See Matt.
Jerusalem, 1629 (1616,
ii. i
in ch. x. 47).
iii. 16
Isahac (bis)
Isaac (bis], 1638. See
Mark xii. 26.
iii. 18
depth
depths, 1629 (Vulg.).
iii. 19 marg.
|| And to all
|| Or, and to all, 1744.
iii. 27
the city
thy city, 1629.
iv. 21 marg.
|| The land
|| Or, the land.
iv. 36 marg.
iv. 47
II Jeremiel
unto you
II Or, Jeremiel, 1629.
unto thee, 1638 (tibi,
Vulg.).
v. i marg.
v. 12 marg.
|| Shall be
rejected
|| Or, shall be, 1638.
directed, i6ig(dirigentiir,
Vulg.).
vi. 49 marg.
|| Behemoth
1 1 Or, Behemoth, Cambr.
1863.!
vii. 37 marg.
Archor
Achor, 1616, 1617, &c.
viii. 31, 32 marg.
\\Are sick \\ Be ivilling
|| Or, are sick. ||Or, be
willing, 1638.
viii. 43
the rain
thy rain, 1629.
viii. 53 marg.
|| Or, grave
|| Or, the grave, 1638.
x. 2 marg.
countrymen [, 1630]
countrymen, Lat. citizens,
citizens
1629.
xiii. 14
wonders
these wonders, 1629;
xiv. 15
flie. But cf. ch. xv.
flee, i6292 (transmi-
32; xvi. 41
grare).
xv. 41
xv. 50
fleeing. Cf. Rev. xii. 14
as floure (sicut flos], so
1612
flying, 1629 (volantes).
as a floure, 1613, 1617:
as a flowre, 1616,
1630: as a flower,
1629, 1638. See Nah.
i. 4.
1 See above, p. 38.
2 A like variation is found in Ps. cxxxix. 7. Prov. xxviii. 17.
Wisd. i. 5. Ecclus. xi. 10. Baruch vi. 55. i Mace. i. 53. 2 Mace.
ix. 4. i Tim. vi. ii.
of 1611 amended in later editions.
179
2 Esdras
Reading of the
Authorized Bible.
Variation of later
editions.
xvi. 28
clefts of rocks
clefts of the rocks, 1629.
xvi. 42
as he that had (qui...
as he that hath, 1769.
capiaf)
xvi. 52
yet a little iniquity
yet a little, and iniquity,
1616, 1617.
Tobit
i. 2
Galile1
Galilee, 1638.
iv. 12
Isaak
Isaac, 1616 (not 1617),
1629, 1630.
v. 15
the wages
thy wages, 1629 (ffOL ^
TOV fJ,KT06v).
vi. 3 marg.
|| Cast
|| Or, cast, 1616.
viii. jo
lest he
lest he also, 1629.
xiii. 1 8
Halleluiah
Alleluia, 1638. Cf. Rev.
xix. i, 3, 4, 6.
xiv. 10 marg.
Nitsban
Nitzba, 1629 (sic Junius).
See p. 51 note.
Judith
Judith, title,
Judeth
Judith, 1744.
ch. viii. i, passim
i. 6
Elimeans
Elymeans, 1629.
i. 8 & xv. 5
Galile1
Galilee, 1638.
i. 8
Esdrelon (Vulg.)
Esdrelom, 1638. Cf. ch.
iii. 9 marg.; iv. 6
marg.
ii. 7 marg.
|| Or, after the manner
II After the manner, 1629.
ii. 28
Aschalon
Ascalon, 1629.
v. 6, 7
Caldeans . . . Caldea
Chaldeans ... Chaldea,
1638.
v. 9, 10, r6
Chanaan . . . Chanaanite
Canaan Canaanite,
1629 only (ver. 3,
Canaan, 1611). Cf.
i Esdr. viii. 69.
v. 1 6
Pheresite
Pherezite, 1638.
vii. 7
fountain
fountains, 1629.
vii. 18
Dotha-em
Dothaim, 1638. Cf. ch.
viii. 3.
viii. 5
on sackcloth on
on sackcloth upon, 1629.
1 So i Kin. ix. n. Isa. ix. i. Judith i. 8; xv. 5. i Mace. x. 30;
xii. 47 (bis}; 49. Mark xv. 41; xvi. 7. Luke iv. 44. Acts xiii. 31
(Camb. Synd. A. 3. 14). Yet 1611 often has "Galilee," e.g. seven
times in i Mace. v.
12 2
180 Appendix AJ\ Wrong readings of the Bible
Judith
Reading of the
Authorized Bible.
Variation of later
editions.
vni. 29
x. 5 marg.
xii. ii
xiv. 10
xv. 4
xv. 13
xvi. 8 marg.
xvi. 24
Esther
Esther, title,
Wisdom
i. 5
xii. 12
[xv. 4
xvi. ii marg.
xvi. 29
all thy people
Wrapped
Ebrewe (Ebrew 1612,
1616, 1629)
the foreskin of his flesh
Bethomasthem
before the people
tGr. or miter
to all them that are
nearest
Calde
Ptolomeus (ter). Cf.
i Mace. i. 1 8
flie (0eu£ercu)
to be || revenged2
painter's 1762
\Hebr. (tHeb. 1616—
1630)
unfaithful
all the people, 1629.
|| Or, wrapped, 1638.
Hebrew, 1630, 1638.
the flesh of his foreskin,
1629.
Betomasthem, 1638
(Bear-),
before all the people,
1629.
tGr. mitre, 1629.
to all them that were
nearest, 1612, 1616,
1617, &c.
Chaldee, 1638.
Ptolerneus (ter), 1638.
flee, I6291.
llto be revenged, 1629
(not 1630), 1638 (not
1744), 1762, 1769,
Oxf. 1835, not D'Oyly
and Mant 1817, Camb.
1863.
painters' (<TKiaypa<f)wv}~\.
tGr., 1638.
unthankful, 1629 (not
1630), 1638.
1 See p. 178 note 2.
2 The errors of 1611 and its earlier reprints in regard to these
marginal marks are numberless. We note only the most important,
or those remarkable for other causes, adopting in silence the cor
rections made in other places, chiefly in the editions of 1629 C. and
1638.
3 Evidently an oversight. Vulg. and Junius have "ingrati," the
Bishops' Bible "unthankful." Cf. Luke vi. 35. 2 Tim. iii. 2.
of 1611 amended in later editions.
181
Ecclus,
Reading of the
Authorized Bible.
Variation of later
editions.
iv. 16
his generation 1611 —
his generations, Camb.
1769
1863.
xi. 10
flying (dtadpas)
fleeing, I6291.
[xiii. 19
lion's 1762, 1769
lions' (XeopTOH/)2].
xx. 13
1! Lost
|| Or, lost, 1638.
xxiii. 27
commandment
commandments, 1629.
xxiv. 25
Physon
Phison, 1629.
XXV. Q
of him that will hear
of them that will hear,
y
1629.
xxvii. 5
vessel
vessels, 1629.
xxix. 6
If he prevail
|| If he prevail, 1613,
1616 (not 1617), 1629.
xxxv. 15
Doeth not the tears
Do not the tears, 1638.
(p. i TO note i)
xxxv. 1 8
till he hath smitten
till he have smitten,
1629, 1640.
xliii. 5 marg.
xlv. 15
tGr. he stayed
Moises (Moyses 1616,
|| Or, he stayed, 1629.
Moses, 1613, 1629, 1638.
1617, 1630)
xlvii. 4
Goliah
Goliath, 1629 (roXie£0).
xlviii. 12
Elizeus
Eliseus, 1638.
xlix. 4
Ezechias
Ezekias, 1613, 1616
(not 1617, 1630, 1634),
1629, 1640. Cf. ch.
xlviii. 17, 22.
xlix. 8
Ezechiel
Ezekiel, 1612 (not 1613,
1634), 1629, 1640.
li. 12
deliverest (e£etXou)
deliveredst, 1616 (not
1617, 1634, 1640),
1629, 1630.
Baruch
i. 2
Caldeans
Chaldeans, 1638.
& Song ver. 25
[Baruch i. 4
king's sons 1762, 1769
kings' sons (]3a<nX<?wj>)].
Cf. i Mace. x. 89.
i. 10 marg.
a meat offering
that is, a meat offering,
1744.
iv. 2
take heed
take hold, 1629 (eTriXa-
pov).
VI /I £
workman
workmen, 1762.
VI. ^3
vi. 55
fly (flie 1613—1630)
flee, 1629 (<pev£oi>Tas)1.
1 See p. 178 note 2.
2 Ecclus. xxxviii. 33 judges' (1769) may stand, since^Cod. 248 and
the Complutensian edition read 5i/ccurra>, against 5i/ccurrou of Codd. Cs B.
Vulg., dvvda-Tov of Cod. A.
1 82 Appendix A.] Wrong readings of the Bible
Song
Title and ver. i
ver. 23 marg.
ver. 66 marg.
Hist, of
Susanna
ver. 56
Bel and
Dragon
ver. 27
Prayer of
Manasseh
line 36
1 Maccab.
i. 18
i-53
ii. 26, 54
Reading of the
Authorized Bible.
[And they walked in
the midst of the fire,
praising God and
blessing the Lord]...
[Then Azarias (Aza-
ria 1617) stood up]
...[And Nabucha-
donosor (Nabucho-
donosor, Oxf. 1611,
1612, u6i6, 1630)]
naptha...c. (ca. 1616)
105
grave
Chanaan
fat
iniquity
Ptolomee (bis) [Camb.
Synd. A. 3. 14, Pot-
lomee secundo loco\
flie
Phineas (Phinehas
1616, £ 1630 ver.
26)
Variation of later
editions.
— fell down bound into
the midst of the
burning fiery fur
nace [1769 adds ver.
23] — ... And they
walked ... Then Ne
buchadnezzar, ver. 24.
1638.
naphtha .... cap. 105,
1629.
the grave, 1744 (not
1762), 1769.
Canaan, 1629, Oster-
vald 1808 only. See
Judith v. 9.
and fat, 1629.
iniquities, 1762.
Ptolemee, 1629. Cf.
Esther xi. i; ch. iii.
38; x. 51, 55, 57;
xi. 3; xv. 1 6. 2
Mace. i. 10; iv. 45,
46.
flee, 1629* (<f>evya8ev-
Trjpiu). Cf. ch. iv. 5.
Phinees, 1638. Cf. 2
Esdr. i. 2.
1 See p. 178 note 2.
of 1611 amended in later editions.
183
1 Maccab.
Reading of the
Authorized Bible.
Variation of later
editions.
ii. 29 marg.
ii. 70
sit, abide
sepulchre
sit, or abide, 1638.
sepulchres, 1629 (r<£-
iii. 28 marg.
iii. 38
+ Gr. or at
Ptoleme (Ptolomee
+ Gk. 'at, 1629.
Ptolemee, 1629.
1616, 1630)
iv. 9
Pharao
Pharaoh, 1629.
iv. 1 8
iv. 29
your enemies
met with them
our enemies, 1629.
met them with, 1613,
&c.
v. 3 marg.
|| Or, Arabathene
|| Or, Arabathane, 1629,
Vulg., Bishops' Bible
(-tthane, 1638, mod.).
v. 9
fin. Arabettine
Galead
Akrabatline, 1629.
Galaad, 1612. Cf. vers.
17, 20, &c.
v. 65
townes thereof (TTU/>-
towers (towres, 1638)
thereof, 1629.
vi. i
Elimais
Elymais, 1638.
vi. 5
brought in tidings
brought him tidings,
(aTrayy€\\<j}v ctuxy)
1629.
vii. 24
the coast
the coasts, 1629.
vii. 45
Gasera (Aldus Tappet)
Gazera, 1638. Cf. ch.
iv. 15.
viii. 4
viii. 8
that place
Lidia
the place, 1629.
Lydia, 1616 (not 1617),
1629.
viii. 17
Accas
Accos, 1629.
viii. 26
ix. 4 & 35
marg. &
covenant
Jos. (Josep. 1611, ch.
xi. 34)
covenants, 1769.
Joseph. (1613, 1616,
1630), 1629.
x. i & 81 marg.
ix. 35
Nabbathites
Nabathites, 1616 (not
1617), 1629. Cf. ch.
v. 25.
ix. 49 marg.
ant. (anti. 1617)
Antiq., 1762. Cf. ch.
xi. 34-
ix. 50 marg.
Techea, Camb. Synd.
A. 3. 14, &c., 1617,
Tecoa, 1629.
Techoa, Oxf. 1611,
ix. 68
1612, 1613, 1616
travail
travel, 1629 — 1762, not
1769 or moderns (£<po-
Sos). See above, p. 97
x. 25
x. 30 •& xu. 47
(bis), 49
unto him
: Gallic
unto them, 1629, 1630.
Galilee, 1638. See To-
bit i. 2.
184 Appendix A.] Wrong readings of the Bible
1 Maccab.
Reading of the
Authorized Bible.
Variation of later
editions.
x- 51* 55
Ptoleme (Ptolome ver.
Ptolemee, 1616 (not
55> 1630)
1629), 1638. See
ch. i. 1 8.
x. 57
Ptolome
Ptolemee, 1638 (Ptole
me, 1629).
x. 58
gave unto him (1612
he gave unto him, 1630,
— 1762), Camb.
1769, Ostervald 1808,
1863
D'Oyly and Mant
1817, Oxf. 1835.
[x.89
the king's blood, 1762,
the kings' blood]. Cf.
1769
Baruch i. 4.
xi. 3, 8, 13, 15—
Ptolomee (Ptololmee
Ptolemee, 1629, 1617,
18
ver. 8, 1612, Ptol-
ver. 4 (Oxf. 1611,
mee ver. 13, 1616)
ver. 1 8).
xi. 34
Lidda
Lydda, 1616 (not 1617
—1630), 1638.
xi. 56
Triphon
Tryphon, 1616 (not
1617), 1629.
xi. 62
the chief men
their chief men, 1629.
xi. 70
Absolon (Absalon
Absalom, 1629 ('Ai/'a-
1630)
Xw/xou). Cf. ch. xiii. n.
xii. 7 marg.
look.,. Ant.
See, 1744 ... Antiq.,
1613.
xii. 8 marg.
Jos. Ant.
Joseph. (1613 &c.). An
tiq. (1638).
xii. 19 marg.
xii. 31 marg.
\Jos.
Joseph., 1629.
xii. 19
Omiares
Oniares, 1629.
xii. 28 marg.
lib. ant. 13. 9 (Ant. lib.
Antiq. lib. 13. cap. 9,
1616, &c.)
1762.
xiii. ii
Absolom (Vulg.)
Absalom, 1613, 1629.
xiii. 15 marg.
xv. 16
officers
Ptolome, Camb. Synd.
offices, 1629, 1630.
Ptolemee, 1638 (Pto
A. 3. 14, &c., 1617,
leme, 1629).
-omee, Oxf. 1611,
1612, 1613, 1616, also
xvi. n
Ptolomeus
Ptolemeus, 1629.
xvi. 16, 18, 21
Ptolome
Ptolemee, 1638 (Ptole
me, 1629). Cf. ch. i.
18.
XV. 22
The same thing
The same things, 1629.
xv. 23
Sycion ... Phaseilis ...
Sicyon (1629) ... Phase-
Sidee...Gortina
lis (1638) ... Side
(1638) Gortyna,
1616, 1629 (not 1617).
xvi. 10 marg.
set fire
set on fire, 1629.
xvi. 14
seventh year
seventeenth year, 1 769.
of 1611 amended in later editions.
2 Maccab.
Reading of the
Authorized Bible.
Variation of later
editions.
i. 10
hundreth1... eight
hundred... eight, 1629.
i. 10 & iv.
Ptolomeus
Ptolemeus, 1629 (except
21 & ix.
ch. i. 10), 1638. So
29 & X. 12
1611 in ch. viii. 8,
1630 in ch. iv. 21.
See i Mace. i. 18.
i. 29 £ ii- 4, 8, 10
Moises (Moyses 1613
Moses, 1629. So 1611
& vii. 6
—1630 fere)
in ch. vii. 30 and 1612
in ch. i. 29 & vii. 6.
iv. 4
Appolonius
Apollonius, 1612, 1613,
1616 (not 1617), &c.
iv. 21
Manastheus (Monas-
Menestheus, 1629.
theus 1630)
iv. 30
Tharsus (Tharsos 1629)
Tarsus, 1638.
iv. 40
on Auranus
one Auranus, 1629
(not 1630), 1638.
iv. 45, 46 & vi. 8
Ptolomee (Ptolome
Ptolemee, 1629.
1630, ch. vi. 8)
vi. 2 marg.
JQS....C.
Joseph., 1744 ... cap.
1613.
viii. 33
Calisthenes
Callisthenes, 1638.
ix. 4
flie (irefivyadevKOTUv)
flee, 1629, 1630. See
2 Esdr. xiv. 15 note.
xi. 4
thousand (bis)
thousands of (bis), 1629^
xi. 9
altogether
all together, 1629 (6/iov
xii. 15
Josua
Joshua, 1629.
xii. 26 marg.
i. (Or, 1613)
That is, 1629, 1630.
xii. 35 marg.
|| Put by his army
|| Or (1638) put by his
arm: or, 1629 (not
1630), 1638.
xiv. 1 6
Dessaro
Dessau, 1629 (Ae<r<raou).
xv. 3
this most ungracious
the most ungracious,
1629.
1 See p. 147 note 2. But "hundreth " is only an old way of spelling
" hundred" and is often found in 1611, as in Esther xvi. i ; Ecclus. xvi.
10 : especially in these reckonings by the Greek era, i Mace. i. 10, 20, 54;
ii. 70; iii. 37; iv. 52 ; vi. 16 (not vi. 20) ; vii. i ; x. 67 ; xi. 19. 2 Mace.
xiii. i ; xiv. 4.
1 86 Appendix A.] Wrong readings of the Bible
S. Matthew
Reading of the
Authorized Bible.
Variation of later
editions.
i- 5
Boos (bis)
Booz (bis), 1629.
i. 9
Achas (bis)
Achaz (bis), 1629.
a. i
Hierusalem passim x
Jerusalem, 1629 (not
1629 L., 1630), 1638.
iv. 13, 15
Nephthali
Nephthalim, 1638.
V. 22
Racha
Raca, 1638.
V. 22
counsell (counsel 1744)
council, 1629 L., 1630
(councel 1612, 1629,
1638). See i Esdr.
iii. 15 note.
vi. 3
thy right doeth
thy right hand doeth,
1613 (not 1616, 1617),
1629, 1630.
xii. 41
Nineve (Ninive 1616)
Nineveh, 1629 (not
Luke xi. 32).
[xiv. 9 & Mark vi.
oath's, 1762 &c.
oaths']. See p. 152
26
note.
xiv. 34
Genesaret
Gennesaret, 1629 C.,
1638. Cf. Mark vi.
53; Luke v. T.
xvi. 1 6
Thou art Christ
Thou art the Christ,
1762. Cf. ver. 20.
xvi. 19
whatsoever thou shalt
and whatsoever thou
loose
shalt loose, 1616
(1617), 1629.
xviii. 28 marg.
7. d. ob. Cf. ch. xx. 2
seven pence halfpenny,
1616 (not 1617), 1629.
xx. 29
Hiericho
Jericho, i6i6(not 1617),
1629.
xxvi. 75
the words of Jesus
the word of Jesus, 1762.
xxvii. 22
Pilate said
Pilate saith, 1629.
xxvii. 46
Lamasabachthani
lama sabachthani, 1629.
(Lamm-, 1613)
S. Mark
ii. 4
for press
for the press, 1743. Cf.
Luke viii. 19.
v. 6
he came
he ran, 1638.
vii. 3 marg.
Theophilact
Theophylact, 1629.
1 "Hierusalem" is the constant form in the N. T. except in Acts
xxv. i (Camb. Synd. A. 3. 14, &c., 1612, 1613, 1617; not Oxf. 1611,
1616). i Cor. xvi. 3. Gal. i. 17, 18; ii. i ; iv. 25, 26. Heb. xii. 22.
See 2 Esdr. ii. 10.
of 1611 amended in later editions.
187
S. Mark
Reading of the
Authorized Bible.
Variation of later
editions.
x. 18
there is no man good,
there is none good but
but one
one, 1638 1.
x.46
high ways side
high-way side, 1629. Cf.
Matt. xiii. 4.
xi. 8
branches of the trees
branches off the trees,
1638 («e).
xii. 26 &
Isahac
Isaac, 1612 & 1617
Luke xx. 37
(Mark), 1629. So 2
Esdr. iii. 16.
xiv. 32
Gethsemani (Clement
Gethsemane, 1616 (not
ine Vulg )
1617,1630), 1638. Cf.
Matt. xxvi. 36.
xiv. 55
counsel
councell, 1630, councel,
1629 C. (not L.), 1638,
council, 1743. See i
Esdr. iii. 15 note.
xv. 34
lamasabachthani
lama sabachthani, 1629.
xv. 41 & xvi. 7 &
Galile
Galilee, 1629 (1612 ter).
Luke iv. 44 &
See Tobit i. 2 note.
Acts xiii. 31
(Camb. Synd.
A. 3. 14, &c.)
S. Luke
i- 3
understanding of things
understanding of all
things, 1629.
i. 5, 7, 13,24, 36,
Elizabeth i Elisabeth, 1638.
40, 41 (bis], 57
i. 74
out of the hands
out of the hand, 1762.
ii- 25, 34
Simeon
Symeon.
iii. 21
and it came to pass
it came to pass, 1629.
iii. 25, 26
Matthathias
Mattathias, 1629.
iii. 30
Simeon
Symeon. Cf. Appendix E
§ I, p. 244 and Acts xv.
14.
iii. 31
Menam (Mera/z Eras
Menan, 1629 (Geneva N.
mus 1516, Aldus
T., 1557)-
1518, Tyndale, Great
Bible)2. See Appen
dix E, p. 244.
1 A variation taken from Matt. xix. 17. A like change might well
be made in some other places, e.g. Matt. xi. 27 ; ch. xiii. 32. In John
x. 28 " any," 29 " none " of 1638—1762, are rejected by 1769 and later
Bibles for " any man," "no man," of 1611 — 1630; "man" however
being printed in italic type.
2 In the same way all our books from Tyndale downwards (except
1 88 Appendix A.] Wrong readings of the Bible
S. Luke
Reading of the
Authorized Bible.
Variation of later
editions.
iii. 35
Phaleg (Clementine
Phalec, 1629.
Vulg.)
iv. 27
Elizeus
Eliseus1, 1638.
V. 1
Genesareth (Genn —
Gennesaret, 1762. Cf.
1638—1743)
Matt. xiv. 34.
vii. ii
Nairn (Nav/ut, Erasmus
Nain, 1638 (Naelv Er-
1516, Aldus, Vulg.
asm. 1519).
All Early English ver
sions Nairn, except
Tynd. 1526 Naym)
viii. 5
the wayes side
the way side, 1 743. Cf.
ver. 12. Matt. xiii. 4;
Mark iv. 4.
xi. 32
Nineve. Of. Matt. xii.
Nineveh, 1699, Ameri
41
can 1867.
xiii. 4
Siloe (Silo, 1629 L.,
Siloam, 1629 (Geneva,
1630), Tynd., Cover-
1557)-
dale, Great and
Bishops' Bibles
xvii. 34
the other shall be left
and the other shall be
left, 1638. Cf. vers.
35> 36.
xix. 2, 5, 8
Zacheus
Zaccheus 1638 — 17691.
xix. 9
the son of Abraham
a son of Abraham, 1762.
XX. 12
sent the third
sent a third, 1762.
xxiii. ii
at naught
at nought, 1638. Cf.
Acts xix. 27.
xxiii. 19
cast in prison
cast into prison, i6i6(not
1617—1638), 1743.
xxiv. 13
Emaus
Emmaus, 1613.
xxiv. 1 8
Cleophas
Cleopas, 1629.
Coverdale and the Genevan version) read "Heber" ver. 35 from Eras
mus's 'E/3ep (retained in Beza 1589, 1598), though " Eber" is the form
used in the O. T. See Appendix E, p. 249.
1 Elissizus might be preferable here, as Zacchtztis is spelt in Oxf.
1835, Camb. 1858, and some recent Bibles. An English reader can
hardly fail to confound the three separate terminations in -eus, (i) eu
diphthong, as Menestheus, 2 Mace. iv. 21, Nereus, Rom. xvi. 15 :
(2) the dissyllable e-us, e being short, as Timotheus, i Thess. i. i, &c.:
(3) the more usual dissyllable -e-us, e being long, as here. Such are
Aggeus, i Esdr. vi. i ; 2 Esdr. i. 40 : Asmodeus, Tobit iii. 8 : Cende-
beus, i Mace. xv. 38 : Channuneus, i Esdr. viii. 48 : Eliseus, here :
Hymeneus, i Tim. i. 20 : Maccabeus, i Mace. iii. i, &c. : Mardocheus,
Esther x. 4, &c. : Ptolemeus, Esther xi. i, &c.: Sabbatheus, i Esdr. ix,
14: Sabateus, ibid. ver. 48: Timeus, Mark x. 46: Zaccheus, Luke xix.
of 1611 amended in later editions.
189
S. John
Reading of the
Authorized Bible.
Variation of later
editions.
i- 45 — 49
Nathaneel
Nathanael, 1629 (1612,
& XXI. 2
ver. 47).
v. 18
not only because he
because he not only,
1629.
vii. 1 6
Jesus answered them,
Jesus answered them,
and said, 1634, 1638.
viii. 30
those words
these words, 1629.
xi. 3
his sister
his sisters, 1629.
xii. 22
told Jesus
tell Jesus, 1762.
XV. 2O
than the Lord (lord
than his lord, 1762.
1629—1743)
xvi. 25
the time
but the time, 1756, 1762,
1769.
xxi. 17 /«//.
He said unto him
He saith unto him, 1638.
Acts
ii. 22
miracles, wonders
miracles and wonders,
iv. 17
no farther
1638.
no further, 1616 (not
1617, 1634), 1629,
1640. Cf. ver. 21 ;
ch. xxi. 28.
vi. 5, 8 & vii. 59
Steven
Stephen, 1629.
& viii. 2 & xi.
19 & xxii. 20
vi. 5
Permenas
Parmenas, 1629.
vii. 10, 13
Pharao
Pharaoh, 1629, 1630
(1640, ver. 10). Cf.
ver. 21.
vii. 1 6
Sichem (bis) ... Emor
Sychem (bis] 1638...
(' E/ji6p Erasmus, Aid. ,
Emmor, 1629.
Tynd., Great and
Bishops' Bibles, &c.)
vii- 35
by the hands
by the hand, 1762.
viii. 32
the shearer
his shearer, 1629.
xiii. 1 8 marg.
€Tpo<po<j>6p-r)<rei'
erpo<po(t>bpricrev bore, or
fed them, I7431.
xiii. 42 marg.
11 Or, in the week
tGr. in the -week, 1629.
2, 5, 8. So also in i Esdr. ix. 21, 23, 30, 32 (bis), 33. These all repre
sent the termination -cuos. In i Mace. xii. 7 marg., 20, "Apaos should
be rendered Arms, not Areus.
1 After Deut. i. 31 in this marginal note modern Bibles which do
not contain the Apocrypha (e.g. Camb. 1858) unwarrantably omit the
reference to 2 Mace. vii. 27. See above, p. 119.
190 Appendix A~\ Wrong readings of the Bible
Acts
Reading of the Variation of later
Authorized Bible. editions.
xv. 14
Simeon
Symeon. Cf. Luke iii. 30.
xvii. 22 marg.
|| Or, court
11 Or, the court, 1638.
xxi. 28 & xxiv. 4
farther. Cf. ch. iv. 17
further, 1699, 1762 (ch.
xxiv. 4, 1629—1743).
xxiv. 24
which was a Jew
which was a Jewess,
1629. Cf. ch. xvi. i.
xxiv. 27
Portius
Porcius, 1638.
xxvii. 5
Lysia
Lycia, 1629. Cf. i Mace.
xv. 23.
xxvii. 7
Gnidus
Cnidus, 1638.
xxvii. 1 8
And being exceedingly
And we being exceed
tossed with a tem
ingly tossed with a
pest the next day,
tempest, the next day
1638!.
Romans
iii. 24
Jesus Christ (So Beza's
Christ Jesus, 1762.
Latin only)
iv. 12
but also walk
but who also walk, 1762.
vi. 12
reign therefore
therefore reign, 1616 (not
1617), 1629.
vii. 13
Was that then
Was then that, 1616 (not
1617), 1629.
ix. 29
Sabboth (Sabbath 1629
sabaoth, 1 629 — 1 762 (Sa-
L., 1630)
baoth2, 1769).
x. 1 6 text
our || t report
tour ||report.
marg.
|| Or, before t Gr.
tGr. before ||Or, 1629
(not 1629 L., 1630),
1638.
xi. 28
for your sake
for your sakes, 1762.
xii. 2
that acceptable
and acceptable, 1629.
xiv. 6
regardeth a day
regardeth the day, 1629.
xiv. 10
we shall all stand
for we shall all stand,
1638.
xvi. 10
Appelles
Apelles, 1616 (not 1617,
1630), 1629 C. and L.
1 In 1616 (not 1617) — 1630 the stop is transferred, but r)[j.uv is still
overlooked.
- In James v. 4 Sabbaoth, Camb. Synd. A. 3. 14, &c., 1613, I6i7,
1629 L., 1630; Sabaoth, Oxf. 1611, 1612, 1616; sabaoth, 1629 C.,
1638, &c.
of 1611 amended in later editions.
191
ICor.
Reading of the
Authorized Bible.
Variation of later
editions.
i. 12 & iii. 4 — 6,
22 & IV. 6
Apollo
Apollos, 1638.
vii. 32
things that belongeth
things that belong, 1612
(not 1613), 1616, &c.
See p. no.
ix. 9 & x. 2
Moyses
Moses, 1629 (1612, ch.
ix. 9).
x. 28
The earth is
For the earth is, 1638.
xii. 28
helps in governments
helps,governments, 1 629.
xiv. 10
none of them are
none of them is, 1638.
Cf. pp. 109, no.
xiv. 23
some place
one place, 1629.
, •*
xv. o
And that
After that, 1616 (not
1617), 1629 C. & L.
Cf. ver. 7.
xv. 41
another of the moon
and another glory of the
moon, 1629.
xv. 48
such are they that are
such are they also that
earthy
are earthy, 1638.
xvi. 22
Anathema Maranatha
anathema, Maranatha,
2 Cor.
1629— 17431.
i. 19
Sylvanus
Silvanus, 1613 (not 1616,
1617), 1629 C. (not
1629 L., 1630). Cf.
i Peter v. 12.
V. 2
earnestly, desiring
, earnestly desiring, 1769
v. 20
that ye be (that be ye
be ye reconciled, 1612,
Oxf. 1611) reconciled
1616 (not 1613), 1617,
1629.
viii. 21
but in the sight
but also in the sight,
1 1638.
ix. 5
not of covetousness
and not as of covetous-
ness, 1638.
ix. 6
sparingly. . .bountifully
also sparingly ... also
bountifully, 1638.
xi. 26
journeying
journeyings, 1762.
1 But 1762 and American 1867 have Anathema, Maran-atha, and
1769 even removes the necessary comma between the words; and so
D'Oyly and Mant 1817, Oxf. 1835, Camb. 1858, and other moderns.
2 Professor Grote (MS. p. 16. See above, p. 23 note) states that this
punctuation was adopted in a small 8vo. Bible by Field in 1660, but
that in Field's i2mo. N. T. of the same year, and in all later editions
of that period, the change was revoked. See above, p. 91.
192 Appendix A.] Wrong readings of the Bible
2 Cor.
Reading of the
Authorized Bible.
Variation of later
editions.
xi. 32
Subscription
Galatians
iii. 13
Ephesians
iv. 24
vi. 24
Phil.
iv. 2
iv. 6
2 Thess.
ii. 14
ii. 15
ITim.
i. 4
vi. n
Subscription
2 Tim.
i- 7
ii. 19
the city
Philippos
on tree (Tynd. — Bi
shops ')
that new man
sincerity
Syntiche
request
the Lord Jesus Christ
or our epistle
edifying
flie eir
Pacaciana (Bishops'
Bible)
of love
the seal
the city of the Damas
cenes, 1629.
Philippi, 1629.
on a tree, 1629.
the new man, 1616 (not
1617), 1629 C.
sincerity. Amen, 1616,
1617 (not 1629 L.),
1629, 1630. See Ap
pendix E, p. 263.
Syntyche, 1629, 1638
(not 1699), &c.
requests, 1629.
our Lord Jesus Christ,
1629.
or by our epistle, 1613
only.
godly edifying, 1638
(Tynd.— Bps').
flee, 1613 (not 1616,
1617), 1629 C. £ L.
Cf. 2 Esdr. xiv. 15
note.
Pacatiana, 1629.
and of love, 1638.
this seal, 1617, 1629 C.
& L., 1630.
of 1611 amended in later editions.
193
2 Tim.
Reading of the
Authorized Bible.
Variation of later
editions.
iv. 8
unto them also
unto all them aho, 1629.
iv. 13
bring with thee,
bring with thee, and the
books, 1616, 1617,
1629 C. & L., 1630.
Heb.
iii. 10
their hearts
their heart, 1638.
iv. 8 marg.
Josuah
Joshua, 1638.
viii. 8
and the house of Judah
and with the house of
Judah, 1638.
xi. 4
Kain
Cain, 1638. Cf. i John
iii. 12; Jude n.
xi. 23
and they (thy, 1617)
and they were not afraid,
not afraid
1638.
xi. 32
Gideon... Jephthah
Gedeon ... lephthae,
1629. Cf. Judg. xi.
i marg.
xii. i
unto the race
the race, 1629 C. & L.,
1630.
James
V. 2
motheaten
are motheaten, 1638.
1 Peter
ii. i
evil speakings
all evil speakings, 1629 C.
ii. 5
sacrifice
sacrifices, 1629.
ii. 6
Wherefore
Wherefore also, 1638.
V. 12
Sylvanus
Silvanus, 1629 C. & L.
(not 1630), 1638. Cf.
2 Cor. i. 19.
1 John
ii. 1 6
the lust of the eyes
and the lust of the eyes,
1638.
V. 12
hath not the Son 1
hath not the Son of God,
1629 C. (not 1629 L.,
1630), i6382.
1 The Book of Common Prayer (Epistle for the First Sunday after
Easter) follows the reading of 161 1, as does the Gospel for Palm Sunday
in Matt, xxvii. 52, "of saints which slept," not "the saints," as in 1762
and later Bibles. See Cardwell, Oxford Bibles, p
2 Even after 1638 this variation continued :
S.
14.
'of God" is omitted
13
194 Appendix A.] Wrong readings of the Bible
Jude
Reading of the
Authorized Bible.
Variation of later
editions.
ver. ii
Kain
Cain, 1630, 1638. See
Heb. xi. 4.
ver. 25
now and ever
both now and ever, 1638.
Revelation
i. 4
Churches in Asia
Churches which are in
i. ii
Philadelphia
Asia, 1638.
unto Philadelphia, 1638.
v. 13
honour, glory,
and honour, and glory,
1638.
vii. 5
Ruben
Reuben, i6i6(not 1617),
1629 C. & L., 1630.
vii. 6
Nepthali (Nephthali,
Nephthalim, 1638 —
1629 C.)
1762, Amer. 1867*.
Cf. Matt. iv. 13, 15.
ix. 17 & xxi. 20
jacinct
jacinth, 1762.
xii. 14
flee (TT^T^TOLL). Cf. 2
fly (flie, 1629 — 1699),
Esdr. xv. 41
1743, 1762.
xiii. 6
them that dwelt
them that dwell, 1629.
xiii. 1 6 marg.
to give
to give them, 1769.
xviii. 12
Thine (Thyne 1629 L.)
thyine, 1629 C.
xx. 13 marg.
11 Or, hell (|| Or, well,
|| Or, grave, 1613 —
1612)
1630: 11 Or, the grave,
xxi. 19
saphir 2
1638.
sapphire, 1638.
xxi. 20
sardonix (even 1699)...
sardonyx 1634, 1640
topas
. ...topaz, 1629.
Colophon
FINIS
THE END, 1762.
by 1640 — 39, 1659 (fol), 1677 (Camb.), 1678, 1679 (fol-)» 1681 ; the
words are retained by 1658 (Field) and its Dutch counterfeit (see above,
p. 25 note 2), 1674, 1677 (4°), 1682, 1701, and by all later Bibles.
1 1769, followed by our standard (Camb. 1858) and all other
moderns we know of, reads " Nepthalim."
2 Elsewhere the forms employed in 1611 are saphire and saphyre.
See above, p. 97.
N.B. All variations in the foregoing list, except those
relating to the apostrophe, have been introduced into at least
one previous edition. The changes described in the subjoined
list (which relates chiefly to the Apocrypha) are peculiar to the
Cambridge Paragraph Bible, and must justify themselves.
of 1611 amended in later editions.
195
Genesis
i. 20
x. 16
Numbers
xxvi. 58
2 Samuel
xvii. 25 [marg.]
2 Kings
iii. 9
xvi. 7 [;//ar^.]
1 Chronicles
vii. 28
Ezra
ix. 8
Nehemiah
iii. 12
Reading of 1611 and
later editions.
creature that hath flife
Girgasite (Gergasite
1630)
Korathites
Ismaclite, 1762
tthat followed
t Heb. Tilgath-pileser,
1762
unto || Gaza
t little spaa
Halloesh, 1611 — 1630
(Haloesh, 1616; Ha-
lohesh, 1638, &c.)
Correction made in the
Paragraph Bible.
t creature that hath life.
Girgashite, passim.
Korahites. Cf. i Chr.
ix. ig1. (Gorle.)
Ishmeelite. Cf. i Chr.
ii. 17.
that t followed.
t Heb. Tiglath-peleser
unto Gaza2.
a little t space. Cf. Isai.
xxvi. 20.
Hallohesh. Cf. ch. x.
1 Less palpable is the error in i Chr. xxvi. 19 (cf. ver. i), where
Kore Kn is put for Korhite
The annexed marginal note (omitted in Bibles which do not con
tain the Apocrypha, see above, p. 119) is almost unintelligible as it
stands in 1611, &c. Inasmuch as the border of Ephraim did not
reach to Gaza (Josh. xv. 47), our Translators suggest that HJIT1JJ may
possibly mean Adassa, the 'Adaaa of i Mace. vii. 40, 45.
13—2
196 Appendix A.] Wrong readings of the Bible
Esther
vm. 5
Job
xxxii. 6 marg.
Psalms
vi. 4 & xxxi. 1 6
& xliv. 26
cxxxvi. 8 marg.
Canticles
iv. 2
Isaiah
vi. 9
marg.
xi. 14
xxvii. 8 marg.
xxix. i marg.
xliv. 14
Ezekiel
iii. 20
xxxviii. 17
Reading of 1611 and
later editions.
t the letters devised
(the t 1. d. Bagster
1846; in 1630 marg.
devised for the device)
I feared (feared, 1638,
&c.)
for thy mercies (mer
cies', 1769)
ridings
every one bear (bare,
1629 L., 1630)
Hear ye || indeed
(lit 1629)
11 Or, Tvithout ceasing,
&c. Heb. hear ye
in hearing, &c.
tand the children
removeth it
c^tt off the heads
he II strengtheneth
t righteousness primo
loco
by the hands (Bagster
1846 adds of)
Correction made in the
Paragraph Bible.
the letters t devised.
I feared to.
thy
mercy s
ruling. Compare ver.
9 (Heb.).
every one beareth. Cf.
ch. vi. 6.
+ Hear ye || indeed.
t Heb. precedes || Or,
Aliter sanat Bagster
1846.
and t the children.
removeth it with.
cut off the heads of.
|| he strengtheneth (marg.
from Tremellius, qua:
forlificat sc).
t righteousness secundo
loco,
by the hand of. Cf. i
Kin. xvi. 12.
1 The noun in pausa is no doubt singular, and so LXX. , Vulg. have
it in Ps. vi. 4; xxxi. 16. Our translators may have meant "mercies"
of 1611 amended in later editions.
197
Daniel
Reading of 1611 and
later editions.
Correction made in the
Paragraph Bible.
ix. 26 text
but not for himself:
* but not for himself:
|| and the people
|| and the people.
[marg.}
|| Or, and [the Jews}
* Or, and [the Jews}...
they shall be no more
ch. ii. 17.
his people, ch. n. 17,
|| Or, and the prince's
or, and the prince's
[Messiahs ver. 25] fu
[Messiah 's, ver. 25]
ture people.
future people, 1762
Malachi
i- 7
|| ye offer
Ye || offer1.
1 Esdras
ii. 12 marg.
Shash-bazar, Greek (Gr.
"f Sheshbazzar, Ezra i.
Shashbazar : 1638),
8. Greek, (Ezra i. 8,
&°c.
being brought up from
the end of the mar
ginal note).
iv. 14 marg.
t Heb. is of force
1* Gk. is of force (la^ei).
v. 5 marg.
Joachim ... Joachim ...
Joacim ... Joacim ... Je-
Josedech
shua.
v. 8
Reesaias (perjaalov,
Resaias (P^crafov, LXX.)
Aid.)
v. 13 marg.
Asgad (Asgar, 1769,
Azgad( Ezraii. 12 ; Neh.
v. 21 marg.
mod.)
Maghbis (Magbis, 1744
vii. 17).
Magbish (Ezra ii. 30).
only)
v. 24 marg.
Immar
Immer (Ezra ii. 37 ; Neh.
vii. 40).
v. 26 marg.
Cadmeel (Cadmiel,
Kadmiel (Ezra ii. 40;
1638)
Neh. vii. 43).
v. 29 marg.
Zich
Ziha (Ezra ii. 43; Neh.
vii. 46).
v. 31 war^-.
Necodah ... Gazam ...
Nekoda . . . Gazzam . . . Ne-
Nephusin . . . Hacupa
phusim . . . Hakupha
(Ezra ii. 48, 50, 51 ;
Neh. vii. 62).
v. 32 marg.
Barcos. . . Thamai
Barkos...Thamah (Ezra
ii- 53)-
to be singular, as they so spell " mercy" about four times out of ten. In
that case 1769 would be the first to go wrong. See p. 152 note.
1 The marginal "bring unto" (b not B, 1611 — 1638) cannot be
meant for the imperative, but renders differentes super of Tremellius.
198 Appendix A.] Wrong readings of the Bible
1 Esdras
Reading of 1611 and
later editions.
Correction made in the
Paragraph Bible.
v. 33 marg.
Darcon
Darkon (Ezra ii. 56 ;
Neh. vii. 58).
v. 34 marg.
Haiti... Phoceroth (-eth,
Hattil. . . Pochereth (Ezra
1629)
ii. 57; Neh. vii. 59).
v. 37 marg.
Necodah. Cf. ver. 31
Nekoda (Ezra ii. 60;
marg.
Neh. vii. 62)
v. 38 marg.
Hobaiah (Hoboiah
Habaiah ... Koz ... Bar-
1612) ... CVtf ... j^ar-
zillai (Ezra ii. 61 ;
zclai
Neh. vii. 63).
v. 47
of the || first gate (first
|| of the first gate1.
|| gate, 1629, &c.)
vii. 9 marg. & viii.
t-ffitfr. ^Heb.
t Chald.
23 war^-.
viii. 2
|| Ozias (fort), || Azarias
t Ozias (text) f Ezias
(marg.}, [|| Ezias
(marg) : efrov Aldus
(text), || Ozias (marg.}
and Bishops' Bible.
1629, HOziaz (marg.)
1744]
viii. 20 tear/
||cors... other things
|| cors...|| other things.
marg.
|| 6>r, measures or salt
|| Or, measures. || Or,
salt.
viii. 23 marg.
of those that
of all those that (Ezra
vii. 25).
viii. 29 marg.
Parosh
Pharosh (Ezra viii. 3).
viii. 39 marg.
Shemaia
Shemaiah (Ezra viii. 13).
viii. 44
Joribas . . . Mosollamon
Joribus (ch. ix. 19). ..Mo-
sollamus. Cf. ch. ix.
14.
viii. 49
catalogue of whose
catalogue of whose
names were. (See
names was. Cf. Acts
above, p. no note i)
xxv. 23.
viii. 54 /»fl?g-.
Serebias and Hassi-
|| Or, Sherebiah and Ha-
bias*
shabiah (Ezra viii. 24).
viii. 62 marg.
Merimoth
Meremoth (Ezra viii. 33).
ix. 19 marg.
Maasias
Maasciah (Ezra x. 18,
21).
ix. 21 marg. & 43
Maasiah
Maaseiah.
marg.
ix. 23 marg.
Kelitah
Kelita (Ezra x. 23).
ix. 26 marg.
ix. 29
Jesaiah (Jesiah, 1629)
Josabad
Jeziah (Ezra x. 25).
Jozabad. ('Iwf.-LXX.).
1 The margin notes the various reading upheld by Vulg. and Junius,
TOU for rov Trpwrof.
2 So Camb. Synd. A. 3. 14, &c., 1613, 1617, &c.: but Serenias,
Oxf. 1611, 1612, 1616. See below, p. 205.
of 1611 amended in later editions.
199
1 Esdras
ix. 33 marg.
2 Esdras
ii. 23 marg.
iii. 31 teatf
ix. 17, 1 8
marg.
marg.
ix. 19
x. 13
Tobit
i. 14
v. 1 8 marg.
Judith
xiv. 1 6 marg.
xvi. ii marg.
Esther
xiii. 18
xv. 5
Wisdom
v. 14
Reading of 1611 and
later editions.
Mattithiah (Mati-
Camb. Synd. A. 3.
14, 1617)
^Signing
|| I do not remember
|| Or, / conceive
: for it was the time of
the world. || And
\\And now...
II But when
\\Buttheearth...
|| at Rages a city of
Media
|| Let not (no Camb.
Synd. A. 3. 14)
money
|| Then
II The Assyrians
most t earnestly
and very || amiable (and
|| very amiable, 1629)
thin froth ... the
|| smoke
Correction made in the
Paragraph Bible.
Mattathah. Cf. Ezra x.
33: above, \. 163.
fLat. signing.
I do not || remember1.
|| Or, conceive.
: || for it was the time of
the world. And
|| Or, And now...
I 1 Or, but when
1 1 Or, but the earth....
at Rages \\a city of Me
dia".
|| Gk. Let not money.
II Or, Then (/rai).
|| That is, the Assyrians.
t most earnestly
/crxvos avT&v).
Hand very amiable
|| a thin froth
the smoke.
1 This must be the intention of the Translators, since Vulg. has
Nihil mcmini of the text, Junius Nihil venit in mentem of the margin,
the Bishops' Bible " I cannot perceive."
2 So Fritzsche's text of the LXX. : Vulg. has civitatem. But the
arrangement of 1611 might very well stand, as the margin exactly repre
sents the reading of Aldus, kv ayp<xs T??S MijSetas. See above, p. 51.
2oo Appendix A.] Wrong readings of the Bible
Wisdom
Reading of 1611 and
later editions.
Correction made in the
Paragraph Bible.
xiv. 2 marg.
xiv. 21 marg.
xvi. 5 marg.
xvi. 21 marg.
Ecclus.
xiv. 8
xlvii. ii
xlix. 9 marg.
li. 20
Baruch
Song
Title
1 Maccabees
ii. 2 marg.
ii. 35 marg.
ii. 42 & vii. 13
to || stand against thee
(to stand || against
thee, 1629)
|| Or, vessel
II of God (|| Or, of God,
1612, 1629, &c., not
D'Oyly and Mant
1817)
1 1 Or, thy people
|| Or, manna
to || entrap thee in thy
words (|| to entrap,
1629, &c.)
II the obtaining of au
thority
trich garments
of kings.. .|| of glory
II did good
|| I directed my soul...
I have had my heart
Chanaan
in the Hebrew
II Gaddis
|| Gr. the Jews (|| Or,
the Jews, 1629)
Assideans
|| to stand against thee
(els KardcTTacriv <7oi).
|| That is, vessel (iiccivo).
|| That is, of God (i. no-
men Dei, Junius).
|| That is, thy people.
1 1 That is, manna.
to entrap thee ||in thy
words.
the obtaining of || autho
rity1.
rich ^garments.
1 1 of kings. . .of glory.
\did good unto (Bps'
Bible).
I directed my soul...
|| I have had my heart.
Canaan. Cf. Judith v.
9: above, p. 179.
in the Chaldee.
1 1 Or, Gaddis.
II That is, the Jews. Cf.
Wisd. xvi. 5, 21.
Asideans (1630, ch. vii.
13 : 1611, 2 Mace. xiv.
6).
1 This must be the proper arrangement even if for irpb XiJ^ews
be read irpb X^£ews apx*) with the Complutensian, or irpoK-fj^ews
with Cod. 106, or irpb X^ews apx??s with Grabe. The verse is wanting
in the best manuscripts and the Aldine edition.
of 1611 amended in later editions.
201
1 Maccabees
Reading of 1611 and
later editions.
Correction made in the
Paragraph Bible.
v. 4 marg.
Haran (Haron, 1630;
Akan. Cf. Gen. xxxvi.
Hakan, 1629, 1638)
27.
v. 23 marg.
v. 26
|| Or, captive Jews
Bosora, cf. ver. 28
|| That is, captive Jews.
Bossora, LXX. (Com-
plut., Fritzsche). See
above, p. 53.
v. 27 marg.
|| Or, the heathen,
|| That is, the heathen.
(D'Oyly and Mant
omit 1817 Or)
v. 30 marg.
|| The heathen (j| Or,
|| That is, the heathen.
the heathen, 1629,
&c., not D'Oyly and
Mant 1817)
v. 44 marg.
|| Judas and
|| That is, Judas and.
v. 54 flzar^:
Antiq. 12. 12
Antiq. lib. 12, cap. 12.
Cf. ch. vii. I, &c.
vi. 49
II peace city, (1638
peace city ||.
and the moderns set
|| after "peace," in
serting they before
yielded in the margin)
vi. 52 & vii. 45
|| Or, the Je^os
|| That is, the Jews.
& ix. ii
ix. 24 marg.
Bacchides and
|| That is, Bacchides and.
ix. 63 marg.
|| Or, to such of
|| That is, to such of.
xiii. 15 marg.
that he had... for (that
that he had, or, for.
he had, or, 1629,
ftc.)
2 Maccabees
ii. 17 marg.
iv. 14
heritage
the game of || D'scus
heritage to all.
||the game of Discus.
v. 8
an open || enemy
an || open enemy.
xi. 6 marg.
|| Maccabeus
|| Or, Maccabeus.
xii. 20 marg.
\\Dositheus and...
|| That is, Dositheus, and.
xiii. 23
confounded (ffwexyQij)
was confounded [i. e.
Eupator, Cotton~\.
S. Matthew
xxiii. 24
strain at a gnat
strain out a gnat1.
1 So all the early versions from Tyndale to the Bishops' Bible, and
even T. Baskett's 8vo. edition of the Authorized, London, 8vo. 1754,
Brit. Mus. 1411. f. 5.
2O2 Appendix A.\ Wrong readings of earlier Bibles amended.
S. Mark
vi- 53
S. Luke
i. 78 marg.
S. John
x. 25
Acts
vii. i [ & xiii. 19
xxv. 23
Romans
xvi. 9
Philippians
ii. 7, 8
Hebrews
i. 6
viii. 8
x. 23
Reading of 1611 and
later editions.
Genesareth (Gennesa-
ret, 1638 — 1769)
Malach. iv. 2 ; follows
Isai. xi. r
and ye believed not
Chanaan
Choos (Coos, 1638,
&e.)
was entered (Bishops'
Bible). Cf. i Esdr.
viii. 49
Urbane
likeness of men...
fashion as a man
And again, 1762,
whose margin it is
Judah
faith
Correction made in the
Paragraph Bible.
Genesaret. Cf. Matt.
xiv. 34 ; Luke v. i.
Mai. iv. i, follows sun-
rising.
and ye believe not.
Canaan (1612 only, ch.
xiii. 19). See Judith
v. 9.
Cos. Cf. i Mace. xv.
^3-
were entered (Tyndale,
Great Bible, Geneva
r557)- See above, p.
no note i.
Urban.
likeness of men...
II fashion as a man1.
And || again.
Juda. Cf. Matt. ii. 6;
ch. vii. 14; Rev. v. 5.
So Camb. 1863 in
Ecclus. xlix. 4.
hope. See Appendix
E, p. 247.
1 That the margin, " Or, habit" refers to ax^cm, not to 6fj.oiu/j,aTL,
is plain enough in itself, not to add that for <rx^fJ-a,Ti the Vulg. has
kabitu, Tyndale, Coverdale, and the Great Bible apparel.
APPENDIX B.
(See above, pp. 5 — 7.)
Catalogue of variations (not being very manifest mis
prints1) between the two issues of the Authorized version
of 1611, represented by Camb. Synd. A. 3. 14 and the
Oxford reprint of 1833 respectively. Wheresoever the con
trary is not stated, the British Museum copies, 3050. g. 2,
3°5°- g- 3) and 1276. 1. 4, have been ascertained to agree
with Camb. Synd. A. 3. 14.
N.B. Bp. denotes the Bishops' Bible (1572), Synd. our
Cambridge, Oxf. our Oxford model, Amer. the New York
Bible, diamond, 241110. 1867 2.
§ I. The readings of Camb. Synd. A. 3. 14 have been
preferred in forming the text of the Cambridge Paragraph
Bible in the following places :
GEN. x. 16 Amorite 1617, 1634, 1640, 1769, moderns,
1 Such, and nothing more, are the following errors, noticed by Dr
Schaff (Companion to the Greek Testament, p. 324). Ex. ix. 13 "serve
thee " Synd., B. M. 1276. 1. 4, 3050. g. i and 3 for "serve me" Oxf.,
B. M. 3050. g. i. On the other hand Oxf., 3050. g. i are wrong and
Synd., B. M. 1276. 1. 4, 3050. g. 2 and 3 are right in Lev. xiii. 56
" plaine " for " plague " and in Lev. xvii. 14 "ye shall not" for "ye
shall": but see above, p. 112, for this last.
2 The readings of the Bishops' Bible are added in some places, in
case that any should think that light may be thrown upon the origin of
these variations by the Bible from which, as it would seem, our own
version was set up for the press. Inferences thus drawn seem to the
Editor for the most part too slight to be relied on.
204 Appendix BI\ Variations between the two issues of
Amer. (Emorite \_BpJ] Oxf. 1612, 1613, 1616, 1629 L. & C.,
1630, 1638, 1744, 1762, here only), xlvi. 17 Ishui 1617
(Isui Oxf. 1612, 1613, &c.). xlvii. 27 possessions [with B.
M. 1276. 1. 4 only] (possessions Bp. Oxf. 1612, 1613, &c.).
EXOD. xxxviii. n the hooks (hoopes Oxf. 1612, but not
ver. 10) of the pillars 1613, &c., cf. Bp. vers. 10, n1. LEV.
xviii. 30 ye shall 1630 (shall ye Bp. Oxf. 1612, 1613, 1629
L. & C., &c.). NUM. x. 2 thou shalt (shalt thou Bp. Oxf.
1612, 1613, &c.). xxvi. 21 Hezronites [with B. M. 1276.
1. 4 only] (Hesronites Bp. Oxf. 1612, 1613, &c.). DEUT.
viii. 7 the valleys (valleys Bp. Oxf. 1612, 1613, &c.). xvii. 4
it is true2 (it be true Bp. Oxf. 1612, 1613, &c.). xxxii. 15
Thou art waxed 1617 (Thou art waxen Oxf. 1612, 1613, &c.).
2 SAM. xvii. 25 Abigal3 1612, 1613, 1616, 1617 (Abigail Bp.
Oxf. 1629 C. and L., &c., as in i Chr. ii. 16). i KIN. iii. 20
rose [with B. M. 1276. 1. 4 only] 1613 (arose Bp. Oxf. 1612,
1616, 1617, &c.). ix. 22 bondman 1613 (bondmen Bp.
Oxf., B. M. 3050. g. 3, 1612, 1616, 1617, &c.). JOB xix. 15
maidens^/. 1613 (maides Oxf. 1612, 1616, &c.). PROV.
xi. 20 unto the Lord 1613 (to the Lord Oxf., B. M. 3050.
g. 3, 1612, 1616, 1617, &c ). CANT. ii. 7 till he please
(so all known editions except Oxf.* til-1 she please, here
only, not in ch. iii. 5; viii. 4). ISAI. xlix. i from afar 1613,
1 Since Bp. has "hoops" in both verses (10, n), though for the
word rendered " fillets" in 1611, it is not unlikely that Oxf. was set up
from a copy of Bp., and the same inference might be drawn from other
places where Bp. and Oxf. minutely coincide.
2 The copy in S. John's College, Cambridge (T. 6. 26) and B. M.
3050- g- 3 must be earlier on this leaf, since they read " it it true". See
above, p. 8.
3 Thus dispensing with the marginal note of 1762 "tHeb. Abigal."
But B. M. 3050. g. i and 466. i. 6 have Abigal, against Oxf.
4 So B.M. 466. i. 6 "she," but not 3050. g. i which is almost
identical with it. Bp. has " till she be content her self" in all these
places. The original American revise of 1851 (see above, p. 36) reads
" she" uniformly in all, but Amer. 1867 returned to " he."
the Authorized Bible \ both bearing the date of 161 1. 205
1617 (from far Oxf. 1612, 1616, 1629 C. and L., &c.).
ver. 20 strait 1613, 1617 (straight Oxf. 1612, 1616).
lix. 21 thy seed 1612, 1613, 1616, 1617 (the seed Oxf.).
JER. v. 24 latter 1612, 1613, 1617 (later Oxf. 1616, not in ch.
iii. 3). EZEK. xx. 37 marg. delivering 1613, 1630 (a deliring
Oxf.: so 1612, 1616, 1617, 1629 C. & L., &c.). xxxi. 18
with the sword Bp. 1617 (by the sword Oxf. 1612, 1613,
1616). Cf. ver. 17; ch. xxxii. 28, or ch. xxxii. 20, 21, 25,
26, 29, 30. xxxix. 9 marg. for them1, 1617 (of them Oxf.
1612, 1613, 1616, &c.). DAN. ii. 14 marg. Chald. (Cald.
Oxf. 1612 — 1630). ver. 34 in pieces 1617, 1630 (to pieces
Bp. Oxf. 1612, 1613, 1616, &c.), cf. ver. 40 bis, 44, 45, or
ver. 35. Hos. vi. 5 hewed 1612, 1613, 1617, &c. (shewed
Oxf. 1616). NAH. i. 10 while they be drunken 1617 (while
they are drunken Oxf. 1612, 1613, 1616, &c.).
i ESDR. v. 5 marg. fudah 1612, 1616, 1617, &c. (Juda
Oxf. 1613). ver. 15 marg. hezekiah 1617, 1629, &c. (hezekia
Oxf. 1612, 1613, 1616, 1630). ver. 16 ;«0/g-. .fetf/ 1617,
1629 (Besai Oxf. 1612, 1613, 1616, 1630). ver. 26 Bannas
[Bawou] (Banua .#/., Banuas Oxf. 1612, 1613, modems),
vi. 23 Ecbatane Bp. 1617 (Ecbatana Oxf. 1612, 1613, 1616,
moderns). Cf. Tobit iii. 7, &c. viii. 54 marg. Serebias, 1613,
1617, &c. (Serenias, Oxf. 1612, Sereuias 1616). See Ap
pendix A, p. 198. TOBIT xi. 14 thy holy 1617 (thine holy Oxf.
1612, 1613, 1616, &c.). See above, p. 108. JUDITH iii. 5— vii.
i6Olofernes 1612, 1613, 1617, 1629, 1630, &c., passim, 1616
in ch. vii. 16 (Holophernes Bp. Oxf. 1616). See App. C, p.
229. WISD. iii. 14 tae/ "in the Temple : marg. Or, amongst
the people 1612, 1613, &c. (/fctf in the Temple: marg., or
amongst the people after chosen, in the previous note, Oxf.).
ECCLUS. xxi. 24 with disgrace (with the disgrace Oxf. 1612,
rQ: of them, is no alternative rendering to the text.
2o6 Appendix £J\ Variations between the two issues of
1613, &c.). xxiii. 4 marg. "Or, giant like 1612, 1617 ("Or,
a giant like in Oxf. 1613, 1616, 1630: aliter sanat 1629).
xliv. 5 recited 1612, 1613, &c. (rejected Ox/.). SONG ver. 4
are (rather are) truth (truth Oxf. 1612, 1613, &c.). i MACC.
vii. i marg.t lib. 12. 1617, 1630, &c. (lib. 10, 12. CTx/". 1612,
1613, 1616). x. 47 true peace 1612, 1613, 1616, 1617, &c.
(text "peace, marg. ^true, Oxf.). See above, p. 7 note 2.
2 MACC. iv. 13 not high priest 1612, 1616, 1617, 1629 —
1762 (no high priest Oxf. 1613, 1630, 1769 moderns).
S. MATT. xiii. 4 way side 1613, 1617, 1743 [way-side
1762], 1769 (wayes side Oxf. 1612, 1616, 1629 C. & L., 1630,
&c.), as all in ver. 19; Mark iv. 4; Luke viii. 12; xviii. 35.
Cf. Mark x. 46; Luke viii. 5 (see Appendix A, p. 188), where
Synd. Oxf. 1612, 1613, 1616, 1617, have "ways," but 1629
C. & L., 1630, 1638 vary between the two: 1744, 1762, 1769
have "way" consistently throughout, xiii. 31 like unto a
grain 1613, 1617, 1629 L., 1630 (like to a grain Bp. Oxf.
1612, 1616, 1629 C., &c.), as all (including J3p.) in ver. 33,
44, 45, 47, 52. S. MARK vii. 4 Oxf. alone transposes the
marginal notes, placing !l Or beds, before " Sextarins. ACTS
xxi. 2 Phenicia 1617, 1629, &c. (Phenicea Oxf. 1612, 1613,
1616, 1629 L., 1630). xxv. i Jerusalem 1612, 1613, 1617,
1629 C., &c. (Hierusalem Oxf. 1616, 1629 L., 1630): cf.
ver. 3, and Appendix A, p. 186 and note. ROM. vi. 21
had you 1617 (had ye Oxf. 1612, 1613, 1616, &c.). x. 21
have I stretched Bp. 1613, 1617, 1629 L. (I have stretched
Oxf. 1612, 1616, 1629 C., 1630, &c.). xi. 22 toward 1613,
1769 (towards Bp. Oxf. 1612, 1616 — 1762). i PET. ii. 7
marg. "he is precious 1617 (he is "precious Oxf. 1612, 1613,
1616, 1629 L. & C., 1630: but 1638, &c. retain " before
" precious," and omit " he is " in the margin).
the Authorized Bible, both bearing the date of 1611. 207
§ II. List of variations between the two issues of 1611,
wherein the readings of the Oxford reprint have been pre
ferred in the Cambridge Paragraph Bible.
GEN. xvi. 6 But Abram Bp. 1612, 1613 (And Abram
Synd.). xxvi. 34 Bashemath 1612, 1613 (Bashemah Synd.).
xxxi. 30 longedst 1612, 1629 C. & L., 1630 (longest^. Synd.
1613, 1617, 1634, 1640). xxxvi. 10 Bashemath 1612, 1613
(Bashamath Synd.). xlvi. 34 an abomination^. 1612, 1613
(abomination Synd.). Ex. xi. 8 all these 1612, 1613 (also
these Synd.). xix. 4 eagles wings Bp. 1612, 1613 (eagle
wings Synd.)1. xxi. 26, 27 let him go 1629 C. (let them go
Bp. Synd. [1612, 1613, 1629 L., 1630 in ver. 26], 1616,
i6i7)2. xxxvi. 29 marg., twinned 1629 C. & L.3 (twined, Synd.
1612, 1613, 1616, 1617, 1630, 1634, 1640). LEV. i. 16 marg.,
thereof 1612, 1613 (there Synd.). xxv. 28 until the year Bp.
1612, 1613 (unto the year Synd.). NUM. i. 47 tribe 1612,
1613, 1629 C. & L. (tribes Bp. Synd. 1617). xvi. 34 said
Bp. 1612, 1613 (say Synd.). xxi. 18 direction 1612, 1613
(directions, Synd. with B. M. 1276. 1. 4 only), xxxiv. 2 this
is the land Bp. 1612, 1613 (that is the land Synd.). Cf.
ver. 13. ver. u go down Bp. 1612, 1613 (come down
Synd.). Cf. ver. 12. DEUT. i. 18 all the things Bp. 1612,
1613 (all things Synd 1617). ix. 10 spake with you 1612,
1 Yet " eagle wings" though antiquated is not incorrect. Marsh
(English Language, p. 278) cites from Wyclif " unkil doughter" Gen.
xxix. 10. So Num. xxiv. 6 (1611); Esther i. 13 (Svnd.). Even
modern Bibles retain "a cubit length" Judg. iii. 16. See above, p. no.
2 Several copies of the issue represented by Oxf., agreeing with
1612, 1613, 1629 and 1630, have "let them go" in ver. 26. Such are
Brit. Mus. 466. i. 6 (not 3050. g. i): Camb. University Libr. i. 15:
Emmanuel Coll. B. i. 23: and one belonging to Mr James North of
Liverpool.
3 So Synd. ch. xxvi. 24 marg., though 1612, 1613, 1630 have
"twined" there also, and so even 1629 L. in the earlier place. After
the error was corrected in 1629 — 1744, the Bibles of 1762, 1769 went
wrong again, misleading moderns (even Bagster 1846), till twinned was
restored in Camb. 1858, Amer. 1867.
208 Appendix BJ\ Variations between the two issues of
1613 (spake unto you Synd. 1617). xii. 26 thy holy things
Bp. 1612, 1613 (the holy things Synd. 1640). xiv. 29 widow
Bp. 1612, 1613 (widows Synd.}. xvi. 14 thy maidservant
1612, 1613 (the maidservant Synd.). xxxiv. i plains 1612,
1613 (plain Bp. Synd.). JOSH. v. 8 they abode Bp. 1612,
1613 (all abode Synd.). viii. 32 the stones 1612, 1613 (the
stone Synd.). xv. 50. See Appendix A, p. 151. xvi. 6
Taanath [so also B. M. 3050. g. 3], 1613 (Taanah Synd.
1612). xviii. 22 Betharabah Bp. 1612, 1613 (Bethabarah
Synd.). xix. 5 Hazar- 1612, 1613, 1629 C. & L., 1630 (Hasar-
Synd. 1616, 1617, 1634, 1640). Cf. i Chr. iv. 31 marg.
RUTH ii. n thou knewest^?/. [B. M. 3050. g. 2], 1612, 1613
(thou knowest Synd.). iii. 8 marg. took hold on [B. M. 3050.
g. 2], 1612 (Synd. 1613 add htm), ver. 15 he went1 (she
went .S^. 1612, 1613, 1616, 1617, 16290. &L., 1630, 1634,
1638, 1640, 1744, 1762, 1769, all moderns), i SAM. vii. i
Kirjath- [B. M. 3050. g. 2], 1612, 1613, &c. (Kiriah- Synd.).
2 SAM. vi. 9 ark of the LORD Bp. 1612, 1613, &c. (ark of
God Synd., with B. M. 1276. 1. 4 only), ver. 16 city of
David Bp. 1612, 1613, &c. (house of David Synd., with B. M.
1276. 1. 4 only), xviii. 31 all them that rose Bp. 1612,
1613, &c. (all that rose Synd.). Cf. ver. 32 (Heb.). xxiii. 20
a valiant man, of Kabzeel, 1612, 1616, 1629 C. & L., &c.
(a valiant man of Kabzeel Synd. 1613, 1617). Cf. Heb.
i KIN. xi. i. See Appendix A, p. 154. xx. 3 the goodliest
1612, 1616, 1629 L. & C. (thy goodliest Synd. 1613, 1617,
1630). xxi. 2 my house Bp. 1612, 1613, 1616 (mine house
Synd. 1617). 2 KIN. v. 12 turned Bp. 1612, 1616, 1617
(returned Synd., with B. M. 1276. 1. 4 only, 1613). xvii. 6
Halah 1612, 1613, 1616, 1629 (Halath [rr] Synd. 1617,
1629 L., 1630). ver. 35 commandment Bp. [B. M. 3050.
1 American Report, p. 19. Yet Amer. restored "she" of the
Vulgate in 1867. See above, p. 37 and note i.
the Authorized Bible, both bearing the date of 1 6 1 1 . 209
g. 3], 1612, 1613, 1616, &c. (commandments Synd. 1617).
xix. 15 before the LORD Bp. [B. M. 3050. g. 3], 1612, 1613,
&c. (unto the LORD Synd.). xxiv. 2 Chaldees Bp. 1612,
1630, 1744 (Caldees Synd. 1613—1638). i CHR. i. 5
Meshech 1612, 1613, 1616, &c. (Mesech Bp. Synd. 1617).
vers. 47, 48 Samlah [B. M. 3050. g. 3], 1612, 1616 semel,
1629, &c. (Shamlah Synd. 1613, 1616 semel, 1617). ii. 49
Sheua 1612, 1613, &c. (Shua Synd., with B. M. 1276. 1. 4
only), iii. 18 Hosama Bp. 1612, 1613, &c. (HosannaiSvw^.,
with B. M. 1276. 1. 4 only). Cf. Appendix A, p. 157. ver.
23 marg. Hiskijah \Hiskijahu Amer.], 1612, 1613, &c. (His-
kiah Synd., with B. M. 1276. 1. 4 only), iv. 30 and at
Hormah Bp. 1612, 1616, 1617, &c. (and Hormah Synd.,
with B. M. 1276. 1. 4 only, 1613). ver. 36 Jesohaiah 1612,
1613, &c. (Jehohaiah Synd.). Cf. Appendix A, p. 157. vi. 74
Mashal 1612, 1613, &c. (Machal Synd., with B. M. 1276. 1. 4
only), vii. 13 Jezer Bp. 1612, 1616, £c. (Gezer Synd., with
B. M. 1276. 1. 4 only, 1613, 1617). ver. 36 Suah Bp.
1612, 1629 C. & L. (Shuah *S)W.,with B. M. 1276. 1. 4 only,
1613, 1616, 1617). xxvi. 5 Issachar Bp. 1612, 1616 (Isachar
Synd. 1613, 1617). ver. 25 Jeshaiah 1612, 1613 (Jeshiaiah
Synd.). Cf. ch. xxv. 3. xxvii. 33 Hushai [B. M. 3050. g.
3], 1612, 1616 (Hushi Synd. 1613, 1617). 2 CHR. vi. 5 my
people Israel Bp. 1612, 1616, 1617 (my people of Israel Synd.
1613). xvi. i fin. Judah [B. M. 3050. g. 3], 1612, 1616,
1617 (Juda Bp. Synd. 1613). xxi. 15 disease of thy bowels
Bp. 1612, 1613 (diseases of the bowels Synd., with B. M.
1276. 1. 4 only), xxx. 6 his princes 1612, 1616, 1629 C.,
1630 (the princes Synd. 1613, 1617). xxxii. 20 Amoz 1612,
1616 (Amos Bp. Synd. 1613, 1617). Cf. ver. 32. xxxiv.
21 for them that are left Bp. 1612, 1613, &c. (of them that
are left Synd.). EZRA ii. 28 two hundred, twenty Bp. 1612,
1613, 1616 (two hundred and twenty Synd. 1617). ver. 33
Hadid 1612, 1613, &c. (Haddid Synd.). ix. 2 hath been
s. 14
2io Appendix B.~\ Variations between the two issues of
chief 1612, 1616, 1617 (have been chief Synd. 1613).
NEHEM. vi. 10 Mehetabel 1612, 1613 (Mehetable Synd.,
with B. M. 1276. 1. 4 only). Cf. Appendix A, p. 163. viii.
10 unto our LORD Bp. 1612, 1616 (unto the LORD Synd.
1613, 1617). ix. 14 thy holy sabbath Bp, 1612, 1613, &c.
(the holy sabbath Synd., with B. M. 1276. 1. 4 only), x. i
those that sealed 1612, 1613, 1616, &c. (these that sealed
Synd. 1617). ver. 16 Biguai Bp. 1612, 1613, &c. (Bigui
Synd., with B. M. 1276. 1. 4 only), xi. n Hilkiah 1612,
1613 (Helkiah Synd., with B. M. 1276. 1. 4 only). Cf. ch.
xii. 7, 21. ESTHER i. 13 king's manner Bp. 1612, 1613,
&c. (king manner Synd., with B. M. 1276. 1. 4 only). See
above, p. no. ix. 6, n Shushan 1612, 1613 (Sushan Synd.
here only). JOB ix. 9 marg. Cesil\E. M. 3050. g. 2], 1612,
1616, 1617, &c. (CV«7 .Sy/z*/. 1613). xi. 16 //ry misery Bp.
[B. M. 3050. g. 2], 1612, 1616, 1617, &c. (//ft? misery ,5>^.
1613). PSALM xxiv. 8 Who is this king 1612, 1613, 1617
(Who is the king Bp. Synd., with B. M. 1276. 1. 4 only,
1616, so 1630 even in ver. 10). xxxiii. 7 gathereth Bp.
1612, 1613, &c. (gathered Synd., with B. M. 1276. 1. 4
only), xxxv. 27 yea let them say Bp. 1612, 1613, &c. (yet
let them say Synd., with B. M. 1276. 1. 4 only), xliv. 23 O
Lord 1612, 1616—1744, Oxf. 1835, Camb. 1858, Amer.
1867 (O LORD Synd. 1613, 1762, 1769, even D'Oyly and
Mant 1817, Bagster 1846). See above, p. 147 note i. Ivi.
6 gather [B. M. 3050. g. 3], 1612, 1613, &c. (gathered
Synd.). Ixxiv. 23 rise up 1612, 1616, &c. (arise up Synd.,
with B. M. 1276. 1. 4 only, 1613, 1617). Ixxx. 9 preparedst
1612, 1613, &c. (preparest Synd., with B. M. 1276. 1. 4 only),
civ. 4 his angels Bp. 1612, 1613, &c. (the angels Synd.,
with B. M. 1276. 1. 4 only). PROV. viii. 27 marg. a circle
1612, 1616, &c. (circle Synd. 1613). xxiii. 31 upon the
wine Bp. [B. M. 3050. g. 3], 1612, 1613, &c. (among the
wine Synd.). ECCLES. i. 17 spirit 1612, 1613, 1616, &c.
the Authorized Bible, both bearing the date ^/~ 1 6 1 1 . 211
(the spirit Synd. 1617, here only), xii. i thy Creator 1612,
1613, &c. (the Creator Synd., with B. M. 1276. 1. 4 only).
ISAIAH i. 9 Gomorrah 1613, 1616, 1617 (Gomorah Synd.,
with B. M. 1276. 1. 4 only, not in ver. 10: 1612 in both), ix.
1 8 smoke 1612, 1616, 1617 (the smoke Synd., with B. M. 1276.
1. 4 only, 1613). x. 1 5 as if it were 1612, 1613,1616, 1617 (as
it were Synd., with B. M. 1276. 1. 4 only), ver. 19 ^with few
1612, 1616, 1617 ^with write Synd., with B. M. 1276. 1. 4
only, 1613). xiii. i Amoz 1612, 1629 C., 1630 (Amos Synd.
1613, 1616, 1617, 1629 L.). xix. 5 the river 1612, 1616,
1629 C. & L., 1630 (the rivers Bp. Synd., with B. M. 1276.
1. 4 only, 1613, 1617). xxiii. 12 have no rest Bp. 1612,
1613, 1616, 1617 (take no rest Synd., with B. M. 1276.
1. 4 only), ver. 13 founded 1612, 1613, 1616, 1617 (found
Synd. with B. M. 1276. 1. 4 only). Ivii. 10 weaned [B. M.
3050. g. 3], 1612, 1616, 1617, 1629 C. & L. (weary Bp.
Synd. 1613). lix. 14 afar off [B. M. 3050. g. 3], 1612, 1613,
1616, 1617 (far off Bp. Synd.). Ix. 4 from far Bp. [B. M.
3050. g. 3], 1612 (from afar Synd. 1613). Cf. ver. 9. Ixi.
10 and as a bride Bp. 1612, 1616, 1617, 1629 C. & L. (as a
bride Synd. 1613). Ixv. 2 my hands Oxf. 1612, 1613, 1616
(mine hands Synd. 1617). See Jer. xxv. 15. JEREM. v. 15
upon you Bp. 1612, 1613, 1616, 1617 (upon thee Synd.).
xii. 7 hand 1612, 1613, 1616 (hands Synd. 1617). xxv. 15
my hand Bp. Oxf. 1612, 1616, 1617, 1629, &c. (mine hand
Synd. 1613). See above, p. 108 and Isai. Ixv. 2 ; Ezek.
vi. 14. xxvi. 20 Kiriath- 1612, 1613, 1616 (Kiriah- Synd.
1617). xl. 12 of all places Bp. 1612, 1613, 1616, 1617
(of the places Synd.). xlviii. 34 Elcaleh 1612, 1613,
1616, 1617 (Elealeth Synd., with B. M. 1276. 1. 4 only).
EZEK. v. 5 This is Jerusalem 1612, 1616, 1617, 1629
C. & L. (Thus is Jerusalem Synd., with B. M. 3°5°-S-
3, 1613). vi. 14 my hand Oxf. 1612, 1616, 1617, 1629,
&c. (mine hand Bp. Synd., 3050. g. 3 only). See Jer.
14—2
212
Appendix B.~\ Variations between the two issues of
xxv. 15. xvi. 1 6 And of thy garments 1612, 1616, 1617,
1629 C. & L. (And thy garments Synd., Of thy garments
1613). ver. 59 hast despised Bp. 1612, 1613, 1616, 1617,
1629 C. & L. (hath despised Synd. 1630). xxvii. 10 thy men
of war 1612, 1613, 1616, 1617 (the men of war Synd.).
xxix. 18, 19 Nebuchadrezzar 1612, 1613, 1616, 1617 (Ne
buchadnezzar Synd.). xxxi. 4 the field Bp. 1612, 1613,
1616, 1617 (the fields Synd.). xxxv. 10 mine Bp. 1612,
1613, 1616, 1617 (thine Synd.), xxxvi. 10 the wastes 1612,
1613, 1616 (the waste Synd. 1617). xlii. 12 directly Bp.
1612, 1613, 1616, 1617 (directed Synd.). xliv. 29 the
trespass offering 1612, 1613, 1616, 1617 (their trespass
offering Synd.). DAN. xi. 6 she shall be given up 1612,
1613, 1616, 1617 (\\Q...Synd.). ver. 10 sons 1612, 1613,
1616, 1617 (son Synd.). HOSEA xiv. 3 Asshur Bp. 1612,
1613, 1616 (Ashur Synd. 1617). AMOS vi. 7 that go cap
tive Bp. 1612, 1613, 1616, 1617 (that goeth captive Synd.),
OBAD. ver. 7 thy confederacy Bp. 1612, 1613. 1616 (the
confederacy Synd. 1617). MICAH i. 5 for the sins 1612,
1613, 1616, 1617 (the sins Bp. Synd.). HAD. ii. 15 that
puttest 1612, 1613, 1616, 1617 (thou puttest Synd.). ZEPH.
i. 7 hath bid 1612, 1613, 1616, 1617 (had bid Synd.).
ZECH. iii. 7 warg., walks 1612, 1613, 1616 (walkjSynd. 1617).
x. 3 his goodly 1612, 1613, 1616, 1617 (the goodly Synd.).
i ESDRAS i. 23 his Lord 1612, 1613 (the Lord Synd.).
ver. 29 king Josias 1612, 1613 (Josias Synd.). 2 ESDR. ii.
33 at nought 1612, 1616, 1629, 1630 (at naught Synd. 1613,
1617). Cf. ch. iv. 23. vii. 40 Sennacherib Bp. 1612, 1613,
1616 (Sannacherib Synd. 1617). xiv. 12 the tenth Bp. 1612,
1613, 1616 (a tenth Synd. 1617). TOBIT v. 18 marg. Let
not 1612, 1613 (Let no, Synd.). JUDITH xvi. 4 stopped
1612, 1613, 1616, cS:c. (stoppeth Synd. 1617). ECCLUS.
xxiii. 19 eyes of men Bp. 1612, 1613 (eyes of man Synd.).
BARUCH vi. 40 Chaldeans 1612, 1616, 1630 (Caldeans
the Authorized Bible, both bearing the date of 1 61 1. 213
1613, 1617, 1629 C). PRAYER OF MANASSES 1. 3 their
righteous 1612, 1613, 1616, 1629 (the righteous Bp. Synd.
1617). i MACC. xii. 47 rnarg., left 1612, 1613 (let, Synd.}.
MATT. xiii. 45 goodly pearls Bp. 1612, 1613, 1616, &c.
(good pearls Synd. 1617). xviii. 30 went Bp. 1612, 1616,
1617, &c. (went out Synd. 1613). Cf. ver. 28 (Gk.). xxii.
24 a man Bp. 1612, 1616, 1629 C. & L. (any man Synd.
1613, 1617, 1 630)'. MARK xv. 46 unto the door Bp. 1612,
1613, &c. (upon the door Synd.). LUKE ii. 24 offer a
sacrifice 1612, 1613, &c. (offer sacrifice Synd.). x. 36
among the thieves Bp. 1612, 1613, &c. (among thieves
Synd.). JOHN xiv. 23 a man Bp. 1612, 1616, &c. (any
man Synd. 1613)'. ACTS iv. 27 thy holy child Bp. 1612,
1613, &c. (the holy child Synd.). vi. 12 came upon Bp.
1612, 1616, &c. (came unto Synd. 1613). Cf. Luke xx. i;
ch. iv. i. xv. ii the Lord Bp. 1612, 1616, 1629 C. & L.
(our Lord Synd. 1613, 1617). xvi. 7 suffered them Bp.
1612, 1613 (suffered him Synd.). ver. 19 drew them into
Bp. 1612, 1613, &c. (drew them unto Synd.). ROM. xvi.
Subscription, of the Church Bp. 1612, 1616, &c. (to the
Church Synd. 1613). EPII. vi. 21 ye also may Bp. 1612,
1613, 1616, 1629 C. & L. (ye may also Synd. 1617, 1630).
i THESS. Title, Paul the Apostle 1612, 1613, 1616, 1617,
&c. (the Apostle Paul Synd. here only), ch. i. 9 turned Bp.
1612, 1613, 1616, 1617, 1630, &C. (returned Synd. 1629 L.).
JAMES v. 4 Sabaoth 1612, 1616, 1629 C. (Sabbaoth Synd.
1613, 1617, 1630). i PET. i. 22 your souls Bp. 1612, 1616,
1629, &c. (your selves Synd. 1613, 1617). 2 PET. ii. 6
Gomorrha 1612, 1616, 1629 L., 1630, 1638 (Gomorrah
Synd. 1617, 1630; Gomorra 1629 C.).
1 The context must decide which form is preferable, since the practice
varies in rendering rts : e.g. John xv. 13 "a man;" John xvi. 30 "any
2i4 Appendix B^\ Note.
NOTE. Between the two copies in the British Museum which
resemble the Oxford reprint (3050. g. i and 466. i. 6) the only dif
ferences in any of the passages cited in the foregoing lists § i. and § II.
occur in Ex. xxi. 26; Cant. ii. 7. Of the other issue, B. M. 3050. g. -2
being regarded as the standard, and 3050. g. 3, 1276. 1. 4, and Synd.
A. 3. 14 mixed copies, the Syndics' nowhere agrees with 3050. g. 2
against the other two, but with 3050. g. 3 alone in Ezek. v. 5; with
3°5°- S- 2 and 1276. 1. 4 against 3050. g. 3 in 15 places; with 3050. g.
3 and 1276. 1. 4 against 3050. g. i in 5 places; with 1276. 1. 4 alone
(which is a fine tall volume, once the property of Lea. Wilson) in no less
than 34 places. Not one of the four is ever left without one of the
other copies to countenance it, except Synd. in i Kin. xviii. 37 ; i Chr.
iv. 36. Hence it is plain that Synd. A. 3. 14 and B. M. 1276. 1. 4 were
among the earliest and least revised of the copies printed off. See Sect,
i. pp. 5—13.
APPENDIX C.
(See above, p. 14.)
List of passages in which the readings of the edition of
the Authorized Bible of 1611 have been restored in the
Cambridge Paragraph Bible. The date annexed is that of
the later edition in which each change is supposed to have
originated.
N.B. Variations relating only to English orthography
or grammatical inflexions are not often admitted into the
following list, since they have been sufficiently described in
Section v. pp. 93 — 105.
Genesis
Reading of 1611
restored.
Variation of later
Bibles.
v. 26
marg. t Ileb. Lcmech
omitted 1629, transfer
red to ver. 25, 1638.
vii. 2
tby sevens
by + sevens, 1629.
x. 7
Sabtecha
Sabtecah, 1762, Sabte-
chah, 1769.
xix. 21
concerning this thing
concerning this thing
also, 1638'.
xxv. 4
Abida
Abidah, i6292.
xxvi. i, 8, 14, 15,
Philistims
Philistines, 1629 C.
18
(1613 bis, 1629 L.
ter}.
1 This change, however, might have been acquiesced in: cf.
Hebrew.
2 So all have the word in i Chr. i. 33, and the final Ain is not
usually represented by h : cf. 2 Sam. v. 14. i Chr. xxiv. 1 1. See how
ever h final in Gen. xxxv. 27; xxxviii. 2 (but not I Chr. ii. 3); Josh.
xxi. 1 1 .
2l6
Appendix C.] Original readings of
Genesis
Reading of 161 1
restored.
Variation of later
Bibles.
xxxi. i
which was of our fa
which was our fathers,
ther's
I6I61.
xxxvi. 14
daughter of Zibeon
the daughter of Zibeon,
1629.
xxxvii. 36
Medanites, 1612 — 1630
Midianites, 1616, 1629
C. Cf. ch. xxv. i.
xxxix. i
hand
hands, 1629 C. and L.,
1630, 1637.
xlvi. 12
Zerah
Zarah, 1769 (Serah,
1630) 8.
xlvii. 6
any man [better than
any men, 1762: any
"any man"]
men, 1760.
xlvii. 1 8
also had our herds. Cf. also hath our herds, 1629
ver. 22
C. (had also... 1630).
Exodus
vi. 21
Zichri
Zithri, i76~93.
xxiii. 23
the Hivites, 1612, 1613,
and the Hivites, 1616,
1617, 1629 L., I7694
1629 C. — 1762 (and,
1638—1762).
xxix. 26
consecrations (as ver.
consecration, 1762 (as
34; Lev. viii. 28, 31),
vers. 22, 27, 31 ; Lev.
Heb.
viii. 33).
Leviticus
V. IO
had sinned
hath sinned, 1762. Cf.
ver. 6.
vii. 23 & xiv. 545
manner
manner of, 1762 (as ch.
vii. 26, 27, &c.).
xi. 3
cheweth cud
cheweth the cud, 1629
(as vers. 4 — 6).
xi. 10
nor scales (as ver. 12)
and scales, 1 769.
1 Cf. Lev. xxii. 10. Deut. xxiii. 25. i Cor. x. 29. This double
possessive is sometimes retained even in modern Bibles: e.g. 2 Kin.
xxii. 12. 2 Chr. ii. 13; xxxiv. 20. Matt, x'xvi. 51 (not so Mark xiv.
47; Luke xxii. 50). Luke xv. 17. See above, p. no.
2 Yet so even 1611 in ch. xxxviii. 30 on account of the Hebrew
pause.
3 Corrected in the Scotch and American (1867) Bibles only.
4 The re-correction of 1769 is followed by D'Oyly and Mant 1817,
Oxford Svo. 1835, Bagster 1846, Oxford 4to. 1857, London 8vo. 1859,
American 1867, but not by our standard (Cambr. 8vo. 1858) and some
modern Bibles.
5 See above, p. no.
restored, later corrections being withdrawn.
217
Leviticus
Reading of 1611
restored.
Variation of later
Bibles.
xii. 6 marg.
son of his year
a son of his year, 1629,
Cf. Gen. xvii. 12.
xiii. 29
hath a plague
have a plague, 1769.
Cf. ver. 38.
xv. 33
which is unclean
that is unclean, 1769.
xxii. 10
a sojourner of the
a sojourner of the priest,
priest's
. I63S1.
xxv. 5
it own accord
its own accord. 17 44 •
xxv. 23
were strangers, 1613,
are strangers, 1616, 1629
1617
C.. and L. , 1630.
Numbers
iii. 13
they shall be
shall they be, 1 769.
iii- 35
northwards
northward, 1629. Cf.
vers. 23, 29, 38.
v. 19, 20
hath lien3 (lain, 1762),
have lien, 1629 L. (lain,
1613 — 1762
1769).
ix. 18
in the tents
in their tents, 1769 (as in
vers. 17, 20, 22).
xx. 5
or vines
or of vines, 1769.
xxiv. 6
the river side, 1613,
the rivers (river's, 1762)
i6i74
side, 1616, 1629 C.
and L., 1630.
xxiv. 20 marg.
|| The first of the nations
|| Or, the first of the na
tions, 1744.
xxx. 8
disallow
disallowed, 1 769.
xxxvi. 3
whereinto. Cf. ch. xiv.
whereunto, 1629.
24
Deuteronomy
xxii. 9 marg.
the seed
thy seed, 1629.
xxiii. 25
the standing corn of thy
the standing corn of thy
neighbours
neighbour, I7691.
xxiv. 15 marg.
xxvii. 12
he lifteth
Gerizzim
lifteth, 1638.
Gerizim, 1769. Cf. ch.
xi. 29.
xxviii. 29
noon days
noon-day, 1762.
1 See note i p. 216.
2 See above, p. 1 10 note 2. Mr Aldis Wright finds "its" in Bibles of
about 1681, but only to be dropped again. In Ben Jonson's Silent
Woman, acted in 1609, the expression "it knighthood" several times
occurs as an affected archaism, as though it had already grown obsolete
in common speech.
3 On this participial form see above, p. 103.
4 See Appendix B, p. 207, note on Ex. xix. 4.
218 Appendix C] Original readings of '1611
Joshua
Reading of 1611
restored.
Variation of later
Bibles.
iii. n
even the Lord, 1612 —
of the Lord, 1629 (LXX.,
1630
Vulg.).
x. i, 3
Adoni-zedek (-ck, 1629
Adoni-zedec, 1769.
L., ver. i)
xi. i & xii. 3
Cinneroth
Chinneroth, 1769. Cf.
ch. xiii. 27 (Appendix
A, p. 151); xix. 35.
xii. 2
river of Arnon (of,
river Arnon, 1638.
1629)
xiii. 18
Jahazah. Cf. ch. xxi.
Jahaza, 1629 C. and L.,
.36
1630.
xiii. 23
villages, 1612, 1613,
the villages, 1617, 1629
1616, 1629 L., 1630
C.
xix. 2
or Sheba, 1612, 1613.
and Sheba, 1616 — 1762,
Cf. Gen. xxvi. 33
Sheba, 17691.
xix. 19
Hapharaim
Haphraim, 1769.
#&
Shion, 1612,1613,1616,
Shihon, 1617, 1638.
1629 C. and L., 1630
xix. 42
Aijalon
Ajalon, 1629 C. (not L.).
See p. 158 note 2.
x x i . ii /^aY &
Arbah, 1612 — 1630
Arba, 1638.
marg.
(text). Cf. Gen. xxxv.
27
Judges
iii. 15 marg.
Jcrninl. Cf. i Sam. ix. i
Gemini, I7622.
vi. 15 & ix. 9
H 11 Or, 1612—1630
ttHeb. (1629 C., ch.
vi. 15), 1638.
xix. 29
coasts
coast, i769,Bagster 1846:
not Oxf. 1857, Lond.
1859, American 1867.
1 Samuel
ii. 20 marg.
he asked
she asked, 1638.
iv. 7 marg.
or the th ird, 1612, 1613,
or the third, 1616, 1629
1617, 1629 C., 1638,
L., 1630: or, the third,
1769*
1744, 1762, moderns.
xvii. 20 marg.
battle ray
battle array, 1744.
1 Modern Bibles are divided between the two wrong renderings of
1616, 1769. The American alone follows 1611.
2 This gross error is corrected in Bagster 1846, Camb. 1858,
Speaker's Commentary 1872.
3 So Oxf. 1835, Bagster 1846, Speaker's Commentary 1872.
restored, later corrections bein? withdrawn.
219
1 Samuel
Reading of 1611
restored.
Variation of later
Bibles.
xviii. i
when he made
when he had made,
1629.
xx. 5
in the fields
in the field, 1638.
xxxi. 2
Malchishua. Cf. i Chr.
Melchishua, 1/69. Cf.
viii. 33; ix. 39; x. 2
ch. xiv. 49.
2 Samuel
ii. 9
he made him
made him, 1762.
iv. 4
feet, and was
feet. He was, 1762.
v. 14
Shammua1
Shammuah, 1638.
vii. 7 marg.
1] In the i Chr. xvii. 6,
II i Chr. xvii. 6, any of the
any of the judges
judges, 1638.
xvl. 8
to thy mischief 'J
in thy mischief, 1629.
xxi. 21
Shimea3
Shimeah, 1769.
xxiii. 20 marg.
lion. Cf. marg. of Isai.
lions, 1638.
xxix. i ; Ezek. xliii.
15
xxiii. 37
Naharai
Nahari, 1769.
1 Kings
iii. 4
offer up on, 1613, 1617
offer on, 1612: offer upon,
1616, 1629 C. and
L., &c.
iii. 12
thy word (LXX.)
thy words (Vulg.), 1629
C.
xiii. 1 1
his son came
his sons came4, 1616,
1617, &c.
xv. 5
Urijah (as 1638, &c.
Uriah, 1629 C. (not L.),
Neh. iii. 4)
as 1611 in Ezra viii.
33; Neh. iii. 4.
xv. 27
belongeth
belonged, 1762.
1 See p. 215 note 2, Gen. xxv. 4. Ain is not represented in ver. 15
bis, 1 6 bis.
2 Vulg. \a&premunt te mala tua. The Translators give what they
hold to be the general sense in the text, reserving a more literal render
ing for the margin.
3 The reading of the Keri and of i Chr. xx. 7. The correction of
1/69 will not suit the form in the Chetiv and the Vatican Septuagint
(ce/ieet). Yet "Shimeah" is correct in ch. xiii. 3.
4 A very needless change, though upheld by LXX. and Vulg. Cf.
Cardwell, Oxford Bibles, p. 16. In 1762, &c. we find the marginal
note t Heb. son.
220
Appendix C] Original readings of '1611
1 Kings
Reading of 1611
restored.
Variation of later
Bibles.
xvi. 19
to make Israel sin
to make Israel to sin,
1762.
xviii. 28
cried loud, 1612, 1613,
cried aloud, 1616, 1629
1617, 1630
C. and L.
xxii. 2
on the third year
in the third year, 1620
C.
xxii. 25 marg. &
t Heb. chamber in
+ Heb. a chamber in,
2 Chr. xviii. 24
1638.
2 Kings
iv:. 35
neesed. Cf. Job xli. 18
sneezed, 1762.
viii. 19
to give to him
to give him, 1629 C.
xii. 18
had dedicate
had dedicated, 1762. Cf.
App. A, p. 153.
xix. 2
Esai, 1612, 1613, 1617
Isaiah (transferring to
(Esay, 1616, 1629 L.,
ver. 2 the marginal
1630)
note of 1611 on ver.
6), 1629 C.
xx. 1 7
unto Babylon
into Babylon, 1629 C.
xxiii. 36
twenty and five year old.
twenty and five years old,
Cf. i Esdr. i. 39
1629 C. See above,
p. in.
1 Chronicles
i. 25
Rehu
Reu, 1638. Cf. Gen. xi.
1 8, TO1.
i. 38
Ezer. Cf. ver. 42. Gen. Ezar, 1629 C. and L.
xxxvi. 21, 27
(not 1630).
ii. 47
Geshan
Gesham, 1769.
ii. 49
Achsah. Cf. Josh. xv. | Achsa, 1638.
17; JudS- i- '3
iii. 19
and the son of Zerub-
and the sons of Zerub-
babel2
babel, 1629 C. and
L., 1630.
iii. 23 marg.
Hiskijah. Cf. Appen
Ilizkijahit, 1629 — 1744,
dix B, p. 209.
Hiskijahu, 1/62, &c.
V. II
Salchah. Cf. Deut. iii. i o
Salcah, 1629.
1 Ain final is usually mute (see p. 215 note 2), but in the middle of
a word the practice is less fixed.
2 In ver. 21 the first "sons" is also singular in Hebrew, so that
1611 is inconsistent in the matter. Cf. ch. vii. 35.
restored, later corrections being withdrawn.
221
1 Chronicles
Reading of 1611
restored.
Variation of later
Bibles.
v. 18
of f valiant men
•f*of valiant men, I6291.
vii. r
Shimron
Shimrom, 1629 C. and
L., 1630 (not 1638—
1762), 1769.
vii. 5
men of might
valiant men of might,
1638. Cf. ver. 2.
vii. 19
Shemida2
Shemidah, 1762.
vii. 27
Jehoshua2. Cf. Num.
Jehoshuah, 1630, 1762.
xiii. 16
vii- 35
And the son. Cf. ch. iii.
And the sons, 1744.
19
xii. 5
Eleuzai
Eluzai, 1629 C.
xiii. 9
ii ii Or, shook
t (|| 1762) f Heb. shook,
1762, &c.
xiii. i r marg.
\\ffcbr. (That is, 1629)
II That is, The breach,
breach
1638.
xviii. 3 marg. &
Hadadezcr in
Hadadezcr, 1769.
ver. 1 6 marg.
Ahimelcch in . . . Saraia
Ahimelech ... Seraiah,
in
1744. But cf. App.
A, p. 1 60.
xxiii. 20
Michah.. Cf. ch. xxiv.
Micah, 1629.
/24» 25
xxiv. i r
Jeshua. Cf. Ezraii. 36
Jeshuah, 1629 C. and L.
(not 1630).
xxvi. 20, 26 &
dedicate things
dedicated things, 1762.
xxviii. 12. 2 Chr.
Compare App. A,
xxiv. 7 & xxxi.
p. 153 and note 2.
12. Ezek. xliv.
29
xxix. 6
rulers over the king's
rulers of the king's work,
work
1762.
xxix. 17 marg.
t Heb. found. Cf.
|| Or, found, 1638.
Judg. xx. 48
2 Chronicles
ix. ii marg.
stairs (s fa ires)
(stales, 1629 C., stayes,
1638), stays, 1744—
1 Corrected only in Bagster 1846 of the moderns.
2 See note i p. 219.
3 This
helped by "stayt
Bagster 1846, and some modern Bibles, but is corrected in Oxford
1835, Cambridge 1858, American 1867, Speaker's Commentary 1872.
c IIULC i p. i. \ y.
iis mere typographical error, whose adoption may have been
by "stayes" ver. 18, remains in U'Oyly and Mant 1817,
Appendix C. ] Original readings of 1 6 1 1
2 Chronicles
Reading of 1611
restored.
Variation of later
Bibles.
xvi. 6
was a building. See
was building, 1765.
above, p. 108.
xx. 36
Ezion-geber (sic legen-
Ezion-gaber, 1638 (in
dum). Cf. i Kin. xxii.
pattsa}. Cf. Num.
48
xxxiii. 35, 36 ; Deut.
ii. 8.
xxv. 1 8 marg.
furre bush (fur, 1612,
furze-bush, 1762: furze
1613, 1630, 1744)
busli, 1769.
xxvi. 1 8
pertaineth, 1612, 1613,
appsrtaineth, 1616, 1629
1617, 1630
C. and L.
xxix. 23
and" laid
and they laid, 1629.
xxxii. 6 marg.
he spake
spake, 1638.
xxxiii. 19
all his sin
all his sins, 1762.
xxxiv. 10
mend. Cf. ch. xxiv. 12
amend, 1769.
XXXV. 2O
Carchemish. Cf. Isai.
Charchemish, 1762.
x. 9; Jer. xlvi. 2
Ezra
ii. 2
Mispar
Mizpar, 1744.
iii. 2 marg.
Matt. i. 12 and Luke
Called Zorobabd, Matt.
iii. 27, called Zoro-
i. 12 ; Luke iii. 27,
babel
1629.
iv. 10
Asnappar, 1612, 1613,
Asnapper, 1617, 1629
1616, 1629 C. — 1744
L., 1630, 1762, 1769,
&c.
iv. 24
house of the God which
house of God which,
1616, &C.1
vii. 18
the silver and gold
the silver and the gold,
1762.
viii. 21
the river Ahava (Heb.
Ahava, the river of, 1762.
not as ver. 31)
Nehemiali
vii. 30
Geba (Gaba, Ezra ii. 26)
Gaba, 1638 (in pan so}.
vii. 59
Pochereth (, 1629 L.)
Pochereth of Zebaim,
Zebaim
1629 C. Cf. Ezra ii.
57'2-
1 This seems to be an attempt on the part of the Translators (after
wards given over, as in ch. vii. 18) to represent, whensoever it might
be possible, the status emphaticiis of the Chaldee.
2 The passage is too obscure to be worth altering. The Vulgate
Plwchereth, q^l^ erat ortus ex Sabaim filio Avion.
restored, later corrections being withdrawn.
223
Job
Reading of 1611
restored.
Variation of later
Bibles.
iii. 8 marg.
leviathan
a leviathan 1659 (Field),
1674, 1677, 1679,
1701 — 69.
X. 10
cruddled (cradled, 1613)
curdled, 1762.
xviii. 9
grinne, 1612 — 1630 :
gin, 1762. See Ps. cxl.
grin, 1629 C.
5, and above, p. 100.
xx. 25
glistering
glittering, 1762. Cf.
Deut. xxxii. 41.
xxviii. 17 marg.
vessel
vessels, 1744.
xxviii. 27 marg.
did number
number, 1638.
xxix. 17 marg.
I cast
cast, 1638.
xxx. 3
flying
fleeing, 1629 (LXX.).
xxx. 6
clifts1
cliffs, 1762.
xli. 6
the companions2
thy companions, 1769.
xli. 30 /wa;-f.
of the potsherd
of potsherd, 1762.
Psalm
ii. 4
the LORD, 1612 — 1630,
the Lord, 1629 C.—
1762, 1769
I7443.
xxiv. 3
and who shall stand
or who shall stand, 1769.
xlv. ii
thy Lord. Cf. Isai.
thy lord, Camb. 8vo.
It. 22
1858 (our standard)
only. See above, p. 38.
Ixxxi. 12 marg.
imagination
imaginations, 1762.
cvii. 19
he saveth
and he saveth, 1762. So
cxiii. 9
to be a joyful
and to be a joyful, 1629.
cxv. 3
whatsoever he pleased
whatsoever he hath
pleased, 1769.
cxix. 42 marg.
reprovcth
reproacheth, 1638.
cxxxii. 12
also shall sit [Cf. Heb.]
shall also sit, 1762.
1 In 2 Chr. xx. 16 "cliffe" of 1611 represents another Hebrew
word. " Clift " in Ex. xxxiii. 22 ; Isai. Ivii. 5 is left unaltered in 1762
and the moderns, the general sense, though not the Hebrew words, being
the same as here.
2 That is, the partners in the fishery (Luke v. 7, 10). Blayney's
variation hardly looks accidental, and lingers in many later Bibles, e.g.
Ostervald 1808, Oxford 8vo. 1813, D'Oyly and Mant 1817, even in
Bagster 1846.
a The present text is Adonai, but Jehovah is read in at least 85
Hebrew manuscripts and five early editions, so that the Translators (who
seldom err in this matter) probably intended to use capitals. Since
Oxf. 8vo. 1835, as also byBp Turton's direction (Sect. I., above, p. 36),
the capitals have been again withdrawn, but not in Bagster 1846.
224
Appendix C.~\ Original readings of 161 1
Psalm
Reading of 1611
restored.
Variation of later
Bibles.
cxl. 5 & cxli. 9
grinnes (grins, 1613
gins, 1762.
seme/, 1638, &c. &>).
SeeJobxviii-9, p. 223
cxli. 9
from the snare
from the snares, 1769.
cxliii. 9 marg.
hid me, 1613 — 1744
hide me, 1612, 1630,
1762, 1769
cxlviii. 8
vapour (so American,
vapours, 1769.
1867)
Proverbs
xxv. 24
a corner. Cf. ch. xxi. 9
the corner, 1 769.
Ecclesiastes
viii. 8 marg.
fasting of
casting off1, 1629 C,
1638 (not 1744), 1762,
&c.
viii. 17
further. Cf. ch. xii. 12
farther, 1762.
Canticles
viii. 4 marg.
stir up, or (, 1612) why
stir up, or, why, 1/44.
Isaiah
vi. 8
I said
said I, 1629.
viii. 6
For so much (Forso-
Forasmuch, 1762.
much, 1629)
x. 26
rock Oreb. Cf. Judg.
rock of Oreb, 1629 C.
vii. 25
and L. (not 1630).
1638.
xiv. 9 tattf
t chief ones
1 1| chief ones.
marg.
f Heb. leaders, or great
t Heb. leaders. « Or,
goats
great goats, 1629.
xiv. 17 marg.
homeward
homewards, 1762.
xviii. 7 marg.
polished. &c. (polished,
&c. 1612, 1616, 1629
polished. 1613, 1629 C.,
1638, 1/44; but po
L., 1630)
lished: 1762, £c.
xix. 14 marg.
perversities
perverscness , 1762.
xxii. i 7 ;/;#;£•.
v. 1 8. shall surely,
shall surely, &c. ver. 1 8,
&c.
1629.
1 Nee cst dimissio in bello, Field. The sense given by 1629 C. and
the moderns may be as good as that of 161 1, but is not identical with it.
For "off" see 1611 in Gen. xxxviii. 14; Ex. iii. 5.
restored, later corrections being withdrawn.
225
Isaiah
Reading of 1611
restored.
Variation of later
Bibles.
xxviii. ii marg.
lip
lips, 1638.
Ii. 16
and have covered
and I have covered,
1769.
Ixiii. 19 marg.
1 1 Heb.
t (II 1744). 11 Or, 1638.
Jeremiah
xvi. 2
xxxiv. ii &
nor daughters
afterwards
or daughters, 1769.
afterward, 1769.
xlvi. 26
xxxiv. 1 6
whom ye had set
whom he had set, 1629
C., 1638, moderns.
xxxvii. 9
your t selves
t yourselves, 1762.
xl. i
The word which
The word that, 1762.
xliv. 28 marg.
or from them (men
or them, 1762.
1616)
Hi. i
one and twenty year,
one and twenty years,
1612 — 1638. See
1630, 1744.
above, p. in
Ezekiel
vii. ii text
|| theirs (|| their multi
their || multitude
tude, iGn)1
|| theirs.
marg.
|| Or, their tuimtltnous
|| Or, tumult. || Or, their
persons. Heb. tu
tumultuous persons,
mult
1629.
x. 5
utter court
outer court, I7622. Cf.
2 Mace. xiv. 41.
xi. 24
in vision
in a vision, 1769.
xiii. 9 marg.
coiinsel
council, 1762.
xviii. i
And the word
The word, 1638.
xxiii. 23
all the Assyrians
and (and, 1638) all the
Assyrians, 1616 (not
161 7), 1629.
xxvii. 1 6 marg.
|| || Or, chrysoprase
t||(t 1744)+ Heb. chry
(Chrysophrase. 1616).
soprase, 1638, 1744.
Cf. ch. xxviii. 13
xxx. 17
Phi-beseth
Pi-beseth, 1762.
1 The error of 1611, &c., which misplaces the reference mark in the
text (as it so often does), led to the hopeless confusion of 1629 and the
moderns. Our Translators merely wish to give, as an alternative ren
dering for " theirs," Tremellius' ex Thrasonibus ipsoriim.
2 In 14 other places in Ezekiel "utter" is left unchanged.
226 Appendix C.~\ Original readings of 1611
Ezekiel
Reading of 1611
restored.
Variation of later
Bibles.
xxxi. 14
xxxvi. 3 marg.
xliii. 27
xlvii. 3
xlviii. 28
Daniel
ii. 27
iii. 19
v. 31
xi. 38 marg.
Hosea
xiii. 3
Amos
Jonah
i. 4
II their trees
come up on
eight day. See above,
in
waters
t t
p.
he
Or, Meribah
astrologians
to be heat. See above,
p. 112
two year. See above,
p. in
or, as for the Almighty
(or, as for the Al
mighty, 1629 C.,
1744)
a whirlwind
two year. See above,
p, in
Kerioth. Cf.Jer. xlviii.
24
t was like
their trees ||, 1629 x.
come upon, 1612, 1616
(not 1613, 1617), 1629.
eighth day, 1629 C.,
1630.
the t waters, 1629.
ft Heb. Meribah, 1638.
astrologers, 1638.
to be heated, 1762.
two years, 1612 (not
1613, 1616, 1617),
1629 L., 1630 (not
1629 C., 1638), 1744.
t Heb. as for the Al
mighty, 1638, 1762,
mod. Cf. Appendix
A, p. 172.
the whirlwind, 1638.
two years, 1616, 1630
(not 1612, 1613, 1617,
&c., 1629 C. and L.,
1638), 1744.
Kirioth, 1629 C. and
L., 1630. Kerioh,
1612.
wast like, Bagster 1846,
Camb. 8vo. 1 858, Ame
rican 1867.
1 The correctors of 1629 failed to perceive that the margin (following
Tremellius, conquiescant in se ipsis altitudine sitd] translates by "upon
themselves" the word rendered "their trees" by the Bishops' and
Authorized versions.
restored) later corrections being withdrawn.
227
Nahum
Reading of 1611
restored.
Variation of later
Bibles.
iii. 16
flieth. Cf. Ilab. i. 8
fleeth, 1762.
Zechariah
iv. i
which were (were, 1629)
which are upon, 1762.
upon
Malachi
i. 14 marg.
1 1 Heb.
II II Or, 1629.
ii. 2
and will curse
and I will curse, 1616
(not 1617), 1629.
1 Esdras
i. 9
Jechonias
Jeconias, 1629.
i. 28, 32, 47, 57
&ii. i
Jeremie. Cf. 2 Esclr.
ii. 18; Ecclus. xlix.
Jeremy, 1762 (1612,
1613, 1616, 1629, &c.
6; 2 Mace. ii. i, 5,
partially).
7 ; Matt. ii. 17
i-39
twenty year old. See
twenty years old, 1612
above, p. in
(not 1613, &c.), 1629,
1630. Cf. 2 Kin.
xxiii. 36.
i- 55
brake down... set fire
and break down, 1 769. . .
and set fire, 1762.
iii. n
strongest, 1612 — 1630,
the strongest, 1629 —
1769
I7621.
iv. ai
He sticks. See above,
He sticketh, 1769. Cf.
p. 140 note 2
Ecclus. xliv. 12.
iv. 29 marg.
v. 14
T/iemasius
Adonican (Aldus), 1612,
Themasus, 1769^.
Adonicam, Bp., 1613 —
1630
1744 : -kam, 1762,
1769, moderns. Cf.
ch. viii. 39.
v. 29 marg.
Agabah
Agaba, 1629. Cf. Neh.
vii. 48.
v- 34
Sabie (Za/Sii), LXX.)
Saby, 1629; Sabi, 1744.
v- 55
Sidon. Cf. 2 Esdr. i.
Zidon, 1769.
ii ; i Mace. v. 15
1 Most moderns here, with our standard (see above, p. 38), omit
"the." Ostervald (1808) reads it consistently in vers. n, 12.
2 Blayney in the very same note corrects the false reference to Jo-
sephus of 1611 — 1762 from cap. 4. to cap. 3.
15—2
228 Appendix C. ] Original readings qfi6n
1 Esdras
Reading of 1611
restored.
Variation of later
Bibles.
v. 69
Asbazareth (1630)
Azbazareth, 1629.
vii. 6
and other that were
and others that were,
I7621.
viii. 2
Memeroth (Aldus)
Meremoth, 1762.
viii. 39
Adonicam (Aldus here)
Adonican, 1612: Adoni-
kam, 1762. Cf.ch.v.i4.
viii. 75 marg.
1 1 Greek
tt (INI 1638) Or, 1629.
viii. 96 marg.
and of all Israel
and all Israel"*, 1 629.
ix. 19 marg.
Maas- . . . Jarib . . . Geda-
1629 prefixes "Or," to
liah
each.
ix. 48
Sabateus, 1612, 1613,
Sabatteas, 1629 — 1762:
16^0 (SajSrcuos, Vat.
Sabateas, 1769 (Sct-
MS.[K9¥*/&M*],Za-
/SaTTcuas, Aldus).
/3ara?os, Rom. edit.)
2 Esdras
i. 40
Zacharie . . . Malachie
Zachary Malachy,
1762 (i6r6, &c. par
tially).
ii. 1 8
I will send...Jeremie
will I send, 1629... Je
remy, 1744.
iii. 17
Sina. Cf. Acts vii. 30,
Sinai, 1762. Cf. ch.
38
xiv. 4; Gal. iv. 24, 25.
iii- 35
hath so kept
have so kept, 1769.
vii. 68
the ten thousand part
the ten thousandth part,
(Bishops')
1638.
xiii. 12
saw I, 1612 — 1630,
I saw, 1629 — 1762, Os-
1769, D'Oyly and
tervald 1808, Camb.
Mant 1817, Oxf. 1835
4to. 1863. See above,
p. 38.
xiv. 43
and held
and I held, 1629.
xiv. 47
fountains
fountain, 1629, Vulg.,
Bishops', Junius.
XV. 22
upon earth. Cf. ver. 29
upon the earth, 1629.
*v- 53
alway. Cf. ch. xvi. 20
(alwaies, 1629), always,
1744.
xvi. 26
shall ripe. See above,
shall ripen, 1638.
p. 112
xvi. 30
or, when as
or as when, 1638.
1 See above, p. 87 and note.
2 The correction of 1629 represents ct omnem Israel (irdvTa rov
'lo-paTjX) of the Vulgate and (virtually) of Junius. Our Translators
seem to have read somewhere Kcd TTOLVTOS TOU 'lcrpari\, but Aldus, with
the Vatican and Alexandrian MSS., has no Kal.
restored, later corrections being withdrawn. 229
Tobit
Reading of 1611
restored.
Variation of later
Bibles.
11. 4
iii. 17
VII. I
vii. 3
Judith
ii. 4, passim
ii. 20
v. 3
viii. 6
xv. 5
Wisdom
iv. 5
v. 1 6 marg.
vii. 25 marg.
x. 10
I start
belongeth (eTri/SaXXet)
alms doth deliver..,
suffereth
after that they had
Nephthali. Cf. ch.
i, 2, &c.
Olofernes. See Ap
pendix B, p. 205
A great multitude
Canaan. Cf. Appen
dix A (p. 179) 1629,
in vers. 9, to, 16
Esdraelon, Bishops',
Aldus (fere), LXX.
(Fritzsche), Vulg.
the eves of the sabbath
Choba
unperfect, Bishops'.
See above, p. 112
unproperly
stream (drop/iota)
travails. Cf. ch. vi. 14
I started, 1762.
belonged, 1629.
alms do deliver, 1629
...suffer, Camb. 410.
1863, after Bp Turton
(see above, p. 36) J.
after they had, 1629.
Nephthalim, 1638 (not
1744), 1762, &c.
Holofernes, 1638, Vulg. ;
Holophernes, Junius,
Bishops'.
A great number, 1769.
Chanaan, 1638.
Esdraelom, 1 638.Compl .,
Aid. (hie), LXX.
(Rom., &c.).
the eves of the sabbaths,
1629.
Chobai, 1638. Cf. ver.
42-
imperfect, 1762.
improperly, 1744.
dream, Oxf. 1835, Camb.
1863, not D'Oyly and
Mant i8t7.
travels, 1612 (not 1613),
1629 (not 1630), 1638,
&c. See above, p. 97.
1 Yet "alms" is left as a singular noun in ver. ii; ch. xii. 9; Ecclus.
xvii. 22 ; Acts iii. 3, as in Shakespeare and the purest later writers.
2 Both the Aldine and Roman editions of the Septuagint, which our
Translators much used (see above, pp. 47, 48) have the same variation
in vers. 4, 5.
230 Appendix C. ] Original readings of 1 6 1 1
Wisdom
Reading of 1611
restored.
Variation of later
Bibles.
xii. i
uncorruptible, Bishops'
incorruptible, 1762. Cf.
ch. xviii. 4 marg.
xv. 1 3
brickie. Seep. i4onote 2
brittle, 1762.
xvi. 1 8
sometimes (TTOTC)
sometime, 1629. See
Col. i. 21 (below,
p. 236 note).
xviii. 9
alike (o/iotws)
like, 1629 (not 1630,
1744), 1638, 1762, &c.
xviii. 1 8
here, another
here, and another, 1638.
Ecclus.
vi. 15
unvaluable
invaluable, 1762.
vii. 24
have care
have a care, 1629.
xi. 25
no remembrance
no more remembrance,
1629.
xvii. 23
Afterward
Afterwards, 1629.
xvii. 24
those that fail (ocAet-
those that failed, 1629.
7roj>ras)
xix. 8
to friend, 1612 — 1630,
to a friend, 16-29, 1638,
1744, D'Oyly and
1762, &c., Ostervald
Mant 1817, Camb.
1808, Oxf. 1835.
1863
xxiii. 13
untemperate (unho-
intemperate, 1744.
nest, Bishops')
XXV. 22
impudencie (impu-
impudence, 1762.
dency, 1638)
xxvi. 13
will fat. See above, p. 112
will fatten, 1762.
xxvi. 15,25 & xxxii.
shamefast
shamefaced, 1744.
10 & xli. 16, 24
xxvii. 12
undiscreet, Bishops'
indiscreet, 1744.
xxx. 15
state of body (eue£ta)
estate of body, 1629.
xxxii. I
(of the feast)
(of a feast), 1629 (not
1630), 1638.
xli. 16
shamefastness. See ch.
shamefacedness, 1744.
xxvi. 15
Cf. i Tim. ii. 9.
xlii. 24
unperfect (unperfit,
imperfect, 1744.
1611)
xliii. 5 marg.
stayed
stayeth, 1769*.
xliv. 12
stands fast
standeth fast, 1769.
1 Blayney wishes to render the Complutensian reading Ko.riira.vae,
which the margin represents, in the same tense as Kar^cnreva-ei' is
translated in the text, without perceiving that the marginal sense
refers to Josh. x. 13.
restored, later corrections being withdrawn. 231
Ecclus.
Reading of 1611
restored.
Variation of later
Bibles.
xlv. 8 mar,
xlvii. 23
xlviii. 8
xlix. 6 marg. &
Baruch vi.
bis
Baruch
iii. 23
vi. 9, 21
Song
ver. 17
Hist, of
Susanna
Title
ver. 22
Bel & Dragon
33— 35, 37> 39
1 Mace.
iii. 16, 24 & vii.
39 & ix. 50
v. 25
v. 26
ix- 37
Gr.
Nabat, LXX., Bishops'
anointed
Jeremie. See I Esdr.
i. 28
Merran
loves... comes
burnt offering
in Hebrew
I am straited
Ilabacuc
Bethoron
in peaceable manner.
Cf. ver. 48
in Alema (et in, Vulg.)
Canaan
Heb. 1769, Oxf. 1835,
Camb. 1863, not D'Oy-
ly and Mant 1817.
Nebat, 1629, 1630.
anointedst, 1762. Cf.
vers. 7, 9, and ver. 8
\inarg\.
Jeremy, 1744 (1629, se-
mcl).
Meran1, 1638 (not 1744),
1762.
loveth... cometh, 1769.
burnt offerings2, 1629.
in the Hebrew, 1638.
I am straitened (strait-
ned, 1744), 1762.
Habbacuc, 1629
LXX..
Bethhoron, 1769
(Beth-h., 1762 Ins).
in a peaceable manner,
1769.
and Alema, 1629 (not
1630), 1638.
Chanaan, 1638.
Aldine and Roman editions, M^pav Complutensian.
2 oXo/cain-uxret Vulg., Bishops', Roman edition: oXo/caurw^acrt Aid.,
Compl., Fritzsche.
232 Appendix C. } Original readings of 1 6 1 1
1 Mace.
Reading of 1611
restored.
Variation of later
Bibles.
ix. 57
two year. See above,
two years, 1629 (not
x. 29
p. in
I do free
1630), 1638.
do I free, 1629, &c. (I
x> 45
for building (second)
free, 1744).
for the building, 1629
(not 1630), 1638. Cf.
x. 52 & xiv. 29
Forsomuch
vers. 44, 45.
Forasmuch, 1629 (ch.
xi. 6
Joppa
xiv. 29, 1744).
Joppe, 1638 (as else
where).
xiii. 51
seventy and one year
seventy and first year,
1769.
xiii. 53
, and dwelt l
, and he dwelt, 1762
0 1769)-
2 Mace.
i. 36
as much to say as
as much as (1629 om.
»• i» 5, 7
Jeremie
as) to say, 1638.
Jeremy, 1744 (ver. 7,
1613). See i Esdr.
iii. 12
such wrong
i. 28 (above, p. 227).
such wrongs, 1629 (not
iv. 2
tendred (icr)de/u6i>a)
1630), 1638.
tendered, 1638.
iv. 21
unto Egypt. Cf. ver.
22
into Egypt, 1638.
iv. 23
Three year . . . foresaid.
See above, p. 1 1 1
Three years, 1630 (not
1629, 1638) ...afore
said, 1629 (not 1630),
1638.
iv. 50
in power
of power, 1629 (not
1630, 1744), 1638,
1762.
v. 20
the adversities
the adversity, 1629 (not
viii. 33
who was fled (7re0eu-
70 TCI)
1630), 1638.
who had fled, 1769.
ix. 3
Ecbatana
Ecbatane, 1762. Cf. To-
bit iii. 7.
J The comma is from Synd. A. 3. 14 (only) and 1613, not Oxf
1611 and 1612. Notwithstanding ch. xvi. i, Simon, not John, is in
tended by the Translators to be the subject of " dwelt."
restored, later corrections being withdrawn.
233
2 Mace.
Reading of 1611
restored.
Variation of later
Bibles.
ix. 18
the letter, 1612 — 1630,
the letters, 1629, 1638,
Camb. 1863
moderns.
xi. 21
eight1 and forty year,
eight and fortieth year,
the four and twenty
the four and twentieth
day
day, 1638.
xi. 21 marg.
Dioscoros
(Dioscores, 1630), Dios-
corus, 1762.
xii. 42
for the sin, LXX.
for the sins, Vulg., 1629
(not 1630), 1638.
xiv. 6
Asideans. Cf. i Mace.
Assideans, 1629 (not
ii. 42 (above, p. 200).
1630), 1638.
xiv. 41
utter door
outer door, 1762. See
Ezek. x. 5.
Colophon
The end of Apocrypha
The end of the Apo
crypha, 1638.
S. Matthew
ii. 17 & xxvii. 9
Jeremie
Jeremy, 1699 (1629, in
ch. xxvii. 9). See
i Esdr. i. 28.
iii. 12
but will burn up
but he will burn up, 1629.
ix. 34
casteth out the devils
casteth out devils, 1762.
xii. 23
Is this the son
Is not this the son, i638'2.
xiii. 6
had not root. Cf. ver. 2 1
had no root, 1762.
xvii. 20 & xix. 26
& Luke i. 37;
unpossible (Bishops').
See above, p. 112
impossible, 1743. Cf.
Mark x. 27.
xviii. 27
Matt. xxiv. 50 &
ware. Cf. Acts xiv. 6;
aware, 1762. See above,
Luke xii. 46
2 Tim. iv. 15
p. 113.
Matt. xxvi. 39 &
further
farther, 1762, moderns
Mark i. 19
(not American 1867).
Matt, xxvii. 52
bodies of saints which
bodies of the saints which
slept
slept, I7623.
1 In ver. 33 "eight " of 1611 — 1630 (not 1629) may be regarded as
another mode of spelling the ordinal, as 1611 has it in Lev. xiv. 10, 23 ;
Luke xv. 8 marg. Compare also 2 Kin. xv. 8 and Ezek. xliii. 27, p. 226.
2 So, though wrongly, nearly all the moderns, but not Scholefield,
in the Cambridge Greek and English N.T. (above, p. 79 note i), and
the Tract Society's Bible 1868. Archbishop Trench contrasts the in
sertion of "not" in John iv. 29 with its omission in John viii. 22;
xviii. 35 ; Acts vii. 42 ; x. 47. Compare also John vii. 26, 31.
3 This change has not been imported into the Gospel for Palm
Sunday in the Book of Common Prayer. Cf. i John v. 12 in Appendix
A (p. 193), and i Cor. xiii. 2 below, where in modern Prayer-Books we
234 Appendix C.] Original readings of 1 6 1 1
S. Mark
Reading of 1611
restored.
Variation of later
Bibles.
vi. 7
he calleth
he called, 1769.
xiv. 36
not that I will, but
not what I will, but what,
what
1629.
S. Luke
viii. 8
when he said (\tywv)
when he had said, 1629.
xi. 16 & xviii. 9
other. Cf. ver. 42 ; ch.
others, 1744 (ch. xviii.
xxiii. 32. See above,
9 in 1629).
p. 87 note
xii. 20 marg.
ttGr.
II II Or, 1629.
xix. 13 marg.
two shillings sixpence
two shillings and six
pence, 1769.
S. John
xi. 1 8 marg.
two mile, 1613, 1617,
two miles, 1612, 1616,
1629 L. See above,
1629 C., 1630.
p. in
xi. 34
They say unto him
They said unto him,
1769, moderns (not
Acts
American 1867).
v- 34
a doctor of law
a doctor of the law,
1762. Cf. Luke v. 17.
x. 9
upon the house (<5w,ua)
upon the house top, 1629.
Cf. Matt. xxiv. I71.
xvii. 31
|| hath given
hath || given, 1629 C.
(not L., 1630), 1638.
xviii. 5
pressed in spirit
pressedinthespirit,i769.
Cf. ver. 25.
xix. 19
also of them
of them also, 1769.
xxiv. 14
and the prophets,
and in the prophets, 1762.
Bishops'
SeeAppendixE,p.259-
xxv. 6
sitting in the judgment
sitting on the judgment
seat, Bishops' (but
seat, 1762.
both read " on," ver.
xxviii. 8
flixe (flix, 1629)
flux, 1699. ^ee above,
p. 103.
Fin.
The end of the Acts
omitted, 1629.
of the Apostles
read "not" in the Epistle for Quinquagesima Sunday. So in John
iii. 13, in the Gospel for Trinity Sunday, "which" of i6ir and all
the rest is changed into "who."
1 In Acts xv. 14 some modern editions have " Symeon," but
" Simeon " is the form used from 1611 to 1769 and its imitators. Cf.
Appendix A (p. 187), Luke iii. 30.
restored, later corrections being withdrawn.
235
Romans
iv. 19
ib. & ix. 9
vii. i
xi. 23
ICor.
iv. 9
x. 29
xiv. 15
xiv. 18
2 Cor.
V. I
Galatians
v- 15
Ephesians
i. 9
Reading of 1611
restored.
an hundred year, 1612
— 1699. See above,
p. in
Saras1, 1629,1638,1743
(chap. iv. 19, Saraes,
1611-1630). Cf.Heb.
xi. ii ; i Pet. iii. 6
law of the husband
bide
approved to death,
1612, 1613
of the other's (others,
1611 — 1743), rou
ere'pou
have no chanty
and will pray
than [then : see above,
p. 97] you all
made with hand
take heed ye bo not
had purposed
Variation of later
Bibles.
an hundred years, 1630,
1743' &c.
Sarah's, 1762 (so 1743
in i Pet. iii. 6 only).
law of her husband,
1616 (not 1617, 1629
L., 1630), 16290., &c.
abide, 1762. See above,
p. 113.
appointed to death2,
1616, 1617, 1629 C.
and L., &c.
of the other, 1762, 1769.
Seeabove,p.2i6notei.
have not charity, 1762.
See p. 233 note 3.
and I will pray, 1638.
than ye all.
made with hands, 1612
(not 1613, 1616, 1617),
1629.
take heed that ye be not,
1629.
hath purposed, 1629.
1 So always in the Apocrypha. In Rom. iv. 19, and not elsewhere,
so far as we know, 1701 has " Sara's ". See above, p. 152 note.
a A deliberate but needless correction, derived from Tyndale's,
Coverdale's, the Great, and the Bishops' Bibles. The Geneva (1557),
has " destinate to death."
236 Appendix C. ] Original readings of 1611
Colossians
1 Timothy
2 Timothy
i. 12
James
v. 4
1 Peter
V. 10
2 Peter
i. 9
Uohn
ii. 29
Reading of 1611
restored.
Variation of later
Bibles.
sometimes
shamefastness
the doctrine, 1611 —
1630, 1769, moderns
and I am persuaded
which have reaped
down
called us into
see far off
which doeth (doth,
1612, 1613, 1616,
1630)
hath need
sometime, Bp.,
shamefacedness, 1 743
(shamefac'dness, 16/4,
1683, 1699). Cf. EC-
clus. xli. 1 6.
thy doctrine, 1629 C.,
1638, 1699, 1743,
1762. See above, p. 4
note.
and am persuaded, 1762.
who have reaped down,
1762.
called us unto,
see afar off, 1769.
that doeth (doth, 1629
C.)» 1629 C. and L.,
1638.
have need, 1629 C.
(not 1629 L., 1630),
1638.
1 So Wisd. xvi. 18, where the Bishops' renders TTOTC "sometimes"
and "sometime" in consecutive verses. The modem distinction be
tween the two words did not exist when these versions were made.
Hence all our Bibles have "sometimes " Eph. ii. 13; v. 8; Titus iii. 3:
all "sometime" Col. iii. 7; i Pet. iii. 20, the Greek being always
restored, later corrections being withdrawn.
237
Revelation
Reading of 1611
restored.
Variation of later
Bibles.
ii. 6, 15
Nicolaitans
Nicolaitanes, 1638 (not
1743), 1762.
vii. 7
Isachar
Issachar, 1629 C. and
L., 1630 (not 1638
—1743), !762-
xvii. 2
inhabiters. Cf. ch. viii.
inhabitants, 1762.
13 ; xii. 12
xvii. 4
precious stone
precious stones, 1630
(not 1629 C. and L.,
1743), 1762. Cf. ch.
xviii. 12, 16; xxi. 19.
xxi. 20
chrysolite. Cf. Ezek.
chrysolyte, 1762.
xxviii. 13 marg.
xxii. 2
of either side
on either side, 1762.
APPENDIX D.
(See above, p. 28).
To the Rev. the Vice- Chancellor, and the other Delegates
of the Clarendon Press.
THE Editor of the two editions of the Bible lately
printed at the Clarendon Press thinks it his duty, now that
he has completed the whole in a course of between three
and four years' close application, to make his report to the
Delegates of the manner in which that work has been
executed; and hopes for their approbation.
In the first place, according to the instructions he re
ceived, the folio edition of 1611, that of 1701, published
under the direction of Bishop Lloyd [see above, p. 26], and
two Cambridge editions of a late date, one in quarto, the
other in octavo, have been carefully collated, whereby many
errors that were found in former editions have been corrected,
and the text reformed to such a standard of purity, as, it
is presumed, is not to be met with in any other edition
hitherto extant.
The punctuation has been carefully attended to, not
only with a view to preserve the true sense, but also to
uniformity, as far as was possible.
Frequent recourse has been had to the Hebrew and
Greek Originals; and as on other occasions, so with a special
regard to the words not expressed in the Original Language,
but which our Translators have thought fit to insert in Italics,
in order to make out the sense after the English idiom, or to
preserve the connexion. And though Dr Paris [see above,
p. 28] made large corrections in this particular in an edition
Dr Blayncfs Report, 1769. 239
published at Cambridge, there still remained many necessary
alterations, which escaped the Doctor's notice; in making
which the Editor chose not to rely on his own judgment
singly, but submitted them all to the previous examination
of the Select Committee, and particularly of the Principal
of Hertford College1, and Mr Professor Wheeler. A list of
the above alterations was intended to have been given in
to the Vice-Chancellor at this time, but the Editor has not
yet found time to make it completely out.
Considerable alterations have been made in the Heads
or Contents prefixed to the Chapters, as will appear on
inspection; and though the Editor is unwilling to enlarge
upon the labour bestowed by himself in this particular, he
cannot avoid taking notice of the peculiar obligations, which
both himself and the public lie under to the Principal of
Hertford College, Mr Griffith of Pembroke College, Mr
Wheeler, Poetry Professor2, and the late Warden of New
College3, so long as he lived to bear a part in it; who
with a prodigious expence of time, and inexpressible fatigue
to themselves, judiciously corrected and improved the rude
and imperfect Draughts of the Editor.
The running titles at the top of the columns in each
page, how trifling a circumstance soever it may appear,
required no small degree of thought and attention.
Many of the proper names being left untranslated,
whose etymology was necessary to be known, in order to
a more perfect comprehension of the allusions in the text,
the translation of them, under the inspection of the above
named Committee, has been for the benefit of the unlearned
supplied in the margin.
1 David Durell, D.D., 1757—1775.
2 1766 — 1776; Regius Professor of Divinity, 1776 — 1783.
3 Thomas Bayward, 1764 — 1768.
240 Appendix D.I Dr Blayney's Report, 1769.
Some obvious and material errors in the chronology
have been considered and rectified.
The marginal references, even in Bishop Lloyd's Bible,
had in many places suffered by the inaccuracy of the Press;
subsequent editions had copied those Errata, and added
many others of their own; so that it became absolutely
necessary to turn to and compare the several passages:
which has been done in every single instance, and by this
precaution several false references brought to light, which
would otherwise have passed unsuspected. It has been
the care of the Editor to rectify these, as far as he could,
by critical conjecture, where the copies universally failed
him, as they did in most of the errors discovered in
Bishop Lloyd's edition. In some few instances he con
fesses himself to have been at a loss in finding out the
true reference, though the corruption was manifest in
the want of any the most distant resemblance between the
passages compared together. Cases of this sort indeed
did not often occur; so that a very small number only of
the old references are, with the sanction of the Committee,
omitted, and their places more usefully supplied.
It had been suggested by the late Archbishop of Can
terbury1, that an improvement might be made in the
present editions of the Bible, by taking in a number of
additional references, of which many useful ones, as he
supposed, might be furnished from other editions referred
to by him, and particularly from a Scotch edition2, of which
the present Vice-Chancellor was kind enough to lend a
1 Thomas Seeker, born 1693; Bishop of Bristol, 1735; of Oxford,
1737; Archbishop of Canterbury, 1758 — 1768.
2 In the absence of a date it seems impossible to identify this
"Scotch edition," unless it be Brown's or one of Canne's (see above,
p. 121 note). Dr Eadie (English Bible, Vol. II. p. 320) names one
printed at Edinburgh in 1760 which omits "not," Heb. ii. 16.
Dr Blaynefs Rep or t, 1769. 241
Copy. The references found in it, which were indeed very
numerous, having been severally turned to and examined,
such of them were selected as the Editor judged most
pertinent, together with others that occurred from his own
reading and observation. In doing this he has endeavoured
to keep clear of mere fanciful allusions, of which too many
presented themselves in the before named Scotch edition;
and to adhere as near as possible to the plan marked out
in the former collection made by Bishop Lloyd; pointing
out such passages chiefly, where the same history or the
same name was introduced, the same matter treated of,
or sentiment expressed, or at least where parallels might
fairly be drawn ; and sometimes where a similar use of a
particular word or expression tended to illustrate the appli
cation of it on another occasion. The number of Re
ferences being thus augmented considerably, the Collection
upon the whole will, it is hoped, be regarded as useful in
the light of a Concordance, material as well as verbal,
always at hand.
In this state the quarto Copy was sent to press; and
the first proofs carefully collated with the Copy both text
and margin ; after which the second proofs were again read,
and generally speaking, the third likewise ; not to mention
the frequent revisions of proofs besides, which are common
in correcting the press. This proved indeed a very tire
some and tedious task; but was not more than was abso
lutely necessary in order to attain the degree of accuracy
that was wished. A particular attention was required with
respect to the figures belonging to the marginal References,
where errors were continually creeping in after a manner
that would appear highly astonishing to those, who have
never been concerned in correcting multitudes of figures,
as they came from the press.
When the quarto Sheets were printed off, the Forms
s. 16
242 Appendix D.] Dr Blayney's Report, 1769.
were lengthened out in order to make up the folio
edition ; in doing which the parts were often so jumbled
together, and such Confusion introduced by misplacing the
References and mistaking the Chronology, that nothing else
would suffice than a fresh Collation of the whole with the
quarto Copy, and a repetition of almost the same trouble
and care in the revisal, and in making up the running Titles
anew, as had been used before. But the Editor thinks he
has just reason to congratulate himself on the opportunity
hereby given him of discovering and correcting some few
trivial inaccuracies, which in spite of all his vigilance had
escaped his notice in the quarto edition. So that the
folio edition is rendered by this somewhat the more
perfect of the two, and therefore more fit to be recom
mended for a standard Copy.
The Editor humbly hopes this Account of his pro
ceedings will not be unacceptable to the Board; and will
think his time and pains not ill bestowed, if he shall have
succeeded in his desire of giving satisfaction to those who
honoured him with the employment, and of contributing in
any wise to God's honour, and the public utility.
B. BLAYNEY1.
Hertford College,
Oct. 25, 1769.
1 Benjamin Blayney, D.D., Regius Professor of Hebrew, 1787 —
1802.
This Report is reprinted from the Gentleman's Magazine for 1769
(Vol. xxxix. p. 517), to which periodical the writer seems to have sent
it. Crutwell republished it in 1785 in his edition of the Holy Bible
with Bp Wilson's notes.
APPENDIX E.
(See above, pp. 59 — 60.)
The Greek text adopted by the Translators of the Authorized
Version of the New Testament.
N.B. In forming this list, that of Scrivener (Supplement
to English Version, 1845, pp. 7, 8), that of Canon Westcott
(Smiths Dictionary of the Bible, Vol. n. p. 524 note), and that
of Professor Abbot of Harvard University (1872) as given by
Dr Philip SohzS (Revision of English Version, 1877, p. xxix),
have been compared throughout, their errors corrected, and
defects supplied. Compl. indicates the Complutensian
Polyglott (1514—1522); Erasm. the editions of Erasmus
(1516, 1519, 1522, 1527, 1535); Aid. that of Aldus (1518).
§ I. Passages wherein the text of the Authorized
Version differs from those of Stephen (1550) and of Beza
(1589 and 1598) jointly.
S. MATT. ii. n. €T8ov (for t?pov) Compl., Bishops',
ix. 1 8. a'p^on/ ets Compl., Vulg.
x. 10. pdfi&ovs Compl., Stephen 1546, 1549.
x. 25. BeeA£e/3ov/3 Compl. (hie tantwii), Vulg.
xi. 21. BrjflomSa Compl., Vulg.
xiii. 24. oWpavri Compl., Colinceus 1534, Stephen 1549,
Vulg.
S. MARK iv. 18. The second OVTOI elcriv omitted in Compl.
v. 38. Kat KXatbi/ra? Erasm., Aid., Vulg.
vi. 45 and viii. 22. B^o-cuSa Compl., Vulg.
1 6— 2
244 Appendix JEJ] Passages wherein the text of the
S. MARK vi. 53. Fei/^a-ape^ Erasm., Vulg. (Clementine).
ix. 42. TCOI/ jJUKpwv TOU'TWV Compl., Vulg. ("these"
1611, these 1638).
xiii. 9. ax^o-eo-Oe. Erasm., Aid., Col., Tynd.
xv. 3. To the end avros Se ovSei/ aTreKpiVaro added by
Compl., Stephen 1546, 1549, Bishops'.
S. LUKE iii. 30. ^Bt/xeuV Erasm. : but 2v//,eoV Stephen,
Beza, Vulg. Cf. 2 Pet. i. i.
iii. 31. Meva/x. Erasm., Aid., Tyndale, Coverdale, Great
Bible, Bishops', Authorized before 1629 (Cambridge). See
Appendix A, p. 187.
vi. 37. init. Koi omitted by Erasm., Aid., Col., Vulg.,
Tynd.
viii. 37. TrapeKcxAow Erasm., Vulg., Beza's Latin, Tynd.
xii. 56. rot; ovpavov KOLL rrjs yfjs Compl., Vulg. (Clem
entine), Coverdale, Great Bible, Bishops' : but the reverse
order is found in Erasm., Tyndale, Geneva 1557, &c.
xvii. 35. Erasm., Aid., Col., Tynd. and all English prefix
77 to /xta.
xx. 31. icat is inserted before ov KareAiTroj/ by Erasm. and
all English.
xxii. 42. Aid., Vulg., Tynd., all English read irapeveyicc.
S. JOHN viii. 6. To the end ^ 7rpocr7ro<W/x,evos added by
Compl., Stephen 1546, 1549, Bishops' ("as though he heard
them not" italicised not earlier than 1769).
viii. 42. Erasm., Aid., Col., Stephen 1546, 1549, Tynd.
omit ovv.
xvi. 25. Erasm., Aid., Vulg., Tynd. all English except
Coverdale up to 1762 omit aAAa.
xviii. i. rov KeSpwv apparently. (Vulg. Cedron^
xviii. 15. Erasm., Aid., Col., Tynd. prefix oe to aAAos.
xix. 31. Erasm., Aid., Col., Vulg., Tynd., all English
set «T€i Trapao-Kcvrj rjv after 'lov&uoi, not after o-a/?/3arw.
Authorized Bible differs from Stephen's and Bezels jointly. 245
ACTS iii. 3. Compl., Erasm. 1516, Aid., Stephen 1546,
1549 omit Aa/?eu>.
vii. 1 6. 'Ep>p Erasm., Aid., Tyndale, Great Bible,
Geneva, Bishops', Authorized before 1629 (Camb.). See
Appendix A, p. 189.
vii. 44. Erasm., Aid., Col., Vulg., Tyndale omit the
first er.
viii. 13. Swa/tets /cat o-rj/jitia. yivo/aeva Erasm., Aid.,
(Swot^-eis KOLL a-rjfjitla /xeyaAa ytW/zei/a Compl.), Tyndale,
(Coverdale), Great Bible, Bishops'. The marginal reading
is due to 1762.
xxi. 4. TOVS before /ux^ras is omitted by Complut,
Erasm., Aid., Col., Stephen 1546, 1549, Tynd.
xxi. 8. -rjXOofjiev Compl., Vulg., Beza's Latin.
xxvi. 20. aTT^yyeAAov Compl., Vulg.
xxvii. 3. TOVS set before <£iA.ovs Compl., Erasm., Aid.,
Col. is perhaps a little refined.
xxvii. 29. eWeVw/xev Compl., Stephen 1546, 1549,
Vulg., Tyndale, Bishops'.
i COR. xi. 27. It does not appear whence Coverdale
and Geneva 1557 render ^ Trivy as though it were KOL -a- ivy.
xiv. 10. Col., Vulg. omit avrom See above, p. 68
and below, p. 251.
PHIL. iv. 12. Kcu (not Se) before raTreu/ovo-flai Compl.,
Erasm., Aid., Col., Stephen 1546, 1549, Vulg., Tynd.
i THESS. i. 9. Compl., Erasm., Col., Stephen 1546,
Vulg., Tynd. read «rxo/xei/.
i TIM. i. 2. 'I^o-ov Xpto-rov Erasm., Aid., Tynd. The same
inversion is made by Tyndale and the Authorized Version,
apparently through inadvertence, in Rom. vi. 3 (but not in
Tynd. 1526), n ; i Cor. i. 4; Gal. ii. 16 (second); iii. 14.
PHILEM. 7. xaP^v Compl., Vulg., all English : xa/Ptv
Erasm., Stephen, Beza.
246 Appendix E.\ Passages wherein the text of the
HEB. xii. 24. TO vA/3eA. Erasm. (not his Latin), Aid.
(quam sanguis Abel Erasm. Lat., and English versions up
to the Bishops' : "that of" 1611, not italicised before 1638).
JAMES ii. 24. Aid., Col., Tynd. end the verse with a full
stop, not with the interrogative mark.
iv. 15. tyo-ojjLev Stephen 1546 only. See below, p. 253.
v. 9. Compl., Erasm., Aid., Col., Stephen 1546, 1549,
prefix d to KJOIT^?.
2 PETER i. i. 2t/xwv Compl., Vulg., all English except
Tyndale 1526, Geneva 1557 ("Simeon"): but ^v/xewv
Erasm., &c.
i. 21. Compl. aytoi without ot.
ii. 9. Compl. Treipao'/xaH'.
i JOHN i. 5. ayyeA.ta Col., Vulg., all English (" tidings").
JUDE 12. vfjuv added after crvvevw^ov/jievoL by Compl.,
Geneva 1557, Beza's Latin, Bishops'.
REV. i. ii. Compl., Col., Vulg., Beza's Latin, prefix CTTTCI
to eK/cA^cncus.
vii. 2. aVa/3atVoT/Ta Compl., Vulg.
vii. 14. Compl., Vulg., Tynd. have curras for
viii. 6. Compl., Vulg., Tynd. prefix ot to
ix. 19. i] yap e£oi)O-ia a^roov (rwv LTTTTMI/ Compl., Vulg.)
ev TO) crTOjJLOiTi aurcov eort, KOH tv rats oupcus aurcov Compl.,
Vulg., Tynd., against Erasm., &c.
ix. 20. ov /xerevo^o-av (not OVTC) Compl., Erasm. 1516,
Tynd.
xi. 4. at prefixed to Suo XV^MU Compl. [So perhaps
Vi. 14 O OUpafOS '} IX. 1 6 TOJI> CTTpQ-TeV/AOLTUJV J X. 8 TOV
tiyyeXov ; xi. 8 r^5 7roA.€cos ; xiii. 8 TOU eo-^ay/xeVov; XV. 3
rov SovXov • xvi. 14 roV Tra'Ac/xov j xvii. 8 TO 6rjp[ov} all with
Compl.]
Authorized Bible differs from Stephen's and Bezels jointly. 247
REV. xvii. 4. rjv (for •$) irepijSejSX^/ici^ Compl., Vulg.,
all English.
xviii. i. aAAov prefixed to ayyeXov Compl., Erasm., Aid.,
Vulg., all English.
xviii. 5. cKO\\-yOrj<rav (for j]Ko\av6r]<rav) Compl. ("per-
venerunt" Vulg., "are gone up" Tyndale, Coverdale, Great
Bible, Bishops': "are commen " Geneva 1557; "have
reached " Authorized).
xix. 14. ra prefixed to ei/ TO) ovpavip Compl., Vulg.,
Tynd.
xix. 1 6. TO omitted before oVojaa Compl., Tynd. 1534.
xix. 18. re added after IXevOepuv Compl. ("both"
italicised 1769).
xx. 4. Compl., Erasm., Aid., Col, Stephen 1546, 1549
omit TO, before \L\LCL.
xxi. 13 is perhaps doubtful: KOL OLTTO poppa... KOI uVo
voTou...Kat aVo Suo-jawi/ Compl., Vulg., Tyndale, Coverdale,
Great Bible, Bishops': KCU aVo (loppa. Geneva 1557: KOL
O.TTO SVG-/XCOI/ Geneva 1557, Authorized. Total 80.
The variation in Heb. x. 23 "faith" for "hope" is not
included, since it is a mere oversight of our Translators
(Tregellef Home, Vol. iv. p. 227 note). Too precarious
to be insisted on are Mark ix. 38 where tv of Erasm., Aid.;
Col., Steph. 1546, 1549, Vulg., Tyndale, and the Authorized
is omitted by Compl., Steph. 1550, 1551, Beza, Geneva
1557 ("by"). Luke ii. 39 <W(3i/ Compl., Vulg. xx. 32
where Erasm., Tynd. and all English omit 8e. xxii. 45
Erasm., (Aid.), Col., and all English add avrov to ^aOrjTa.^.
John v. 5 Koi O'KTOJ Erasm., Aid., Vulg. vii. 12 Compl.,
Tynd., all English omit Se. In Acts ix. 29 eXa'Aei re
might seem omitted, but "spake boldly" is adopted after
''spake frankly" of Geneva 1557, as adequately rendering
re.
248 Appendix E.~\ Passages wherein the text of the
§ II. Passages wherein the text of the Authorized
version agrees with Beza (1589 and I598)1 against Stephen
S. MATT. ix. 33. cm omitted2 Compl., Erasm.
xxi. 7. €7reKa$icrav.
xxiii. 13, 14 are transposed by Compl., Stephen.
S. MARK vi. 9. evSuVacr&u Erasm.
vi. 29. cv [TO) Steph.] fjivrjfji€L(as.
viii. 14. ot fjiaOrjTal inserted after eVeAatforro. The
italics of modern Bibles are not earlier than 1638.
viii. 24. on and op<3 omitted in Compl., against Erasm.
and the earlier English versions.
ix. 40. yfiuv [vn&v Compl., Steph., Beza 1565, Vuig.]
twice, Erasm., Aid., all English except Tyndale.
x. 25. SieAflctV (after pa^iSos) with Vulg.
xii. 20. ovv added after eTrra; so Coverdale, Geneva
1557;
xiii. 28. eKffrvr), not
S. LUKE i. 35. IK <rov added after yevi/w/xevov in Compl.,
Erasm. (1516 only), Aid., Vulg. (editions), with Coverdale
"(of the)," Geneva 1557.
ii. 22. avrrjs (for avrwv) Compl.
1 Although Beza, late in life, reckoned the edition of 1556, wherein
his Latin version first appeared, as the earliest in which he revised the
Greek text, and so calls that of 1565 his second, it is evident that the
Greek text of 1556 is nearly identical with that of Stephen 1551, and
that (excluding reprints, some without authority) his principal editions
are but four, those of 1565, 1582, 1589, and 1598.
2 This is one of Canon Westcott's examples, but he sees how
precarious it is. In fact on is untranslated in ver. 18; ch. vi. 5, 16;
x. 7, and numberless other places.
3 All the English have "a tomb," or "a grave," but they are so
careless in respect of the definite article, that, but for Canon Westcott's
authority, this instance too would have been withheld. Luke vii. 12 ;
x. 6; xvi. 8; xvii. 35; xx. 47; Rev. xiii. 3 (all given below) are also
not a little doubtful.
Authorized Bible agrees with Beza's against Stephen's. 249
S. LUKE ii. 25, 34. ^c/xewi/ Erasm. (not in ver. 34, Beza
1565).
iii. 23. CHXI Erasm., Vulg., not 'HXt: HXt Beza 1565.
iii. 35. *E(3ep Erasm., Beza 1589, 1598, Tyndale, Great
Bible, Bishops'. See Appendix A, p. 187 note 2.
vii. 12. t/cai/os rfv.
viii. 24. TrapT/yyeiA-e Erasm.
x. 6. o inserted before vlos (qnispiam Beza's Latin).
X. 22. /cat errpa<£ets Trpos rcws ^a^ra? etTre omitled.
xv. 26. Trai'Stov (without avrov) Compl., Vulg., Coverdalc,
Geneva 1557. Erasm. reads O.VTOV.
xvi. 8. Beza alone omits the second TT)V.
xvii. 35. ?J /JLLCL Erasm., all English.
xvii. 36. This verse, extant in Compl., the Great Bible
(though within brackets and in another type), and the
Bishops', is omitted by Erasm., Vulg., and the other English
versions.
xx. 47. paKpa, not /xaKpa with Erasm., Stephen.
S. JOHN iv. 37. The second o is omitted with Vulg., Tynd.,
English, and Erasmus' Latin, against Compl. and Erasmus'
Greek.
vi. 28. Trotw/xev Compl., Vulg., Tynd.: TTOLOV/JLCV Erasm.
viii. 25. o TI (ort Compl., Erasm., Steph.).
xiii. 30, 31. ?jv Se vv£' ore ovv (yv 8e vv£ ore Compl.,
Steph.) Erasm., Aid., Vulg., Engl.1
xvi. 33. e^erc, for which there is very little authority, is
a false correction by Beza of a typographical error of
Stephen i55o2. Even Tyndale (not Coverdale), the Great
Bible, and Geneva 1557 have the future, after Vulg.
1 But (jvv is not rendered by Tyndale or Coverdale, though they
pause after vti£.
2 ££ere, which Stephen himself corrects into ?xcre at the end of his
volume. Erasm., Stephen 1546, 1549 have
250 Appendix JS.] Passages wherein the text of the
S. JOHN xviii. 24. ow added after aVeVmXev, so Geneva
1557, Bishops' Bible: "And Annas" Tyndale, Coverdale,
Great Bible, after Vulg.
ACTS i. 4. In Beza's editions of 1582, 1589, 1598 (not
1565) /xer' avrojf follows o-waAi£o/xerog, being doubtless
derived from his own celebrated manuscript, Codex D.
The italics in "with them" belong to 1769: no other
English have "with."
i. 24. oV eVa (see Beza's note) for eVo. <V. Compare
Erasm., Tynd. ; though the order of the other words is
different.
vii. 1 6. ^i^fji twice with the Clementine Vulgate. See
above, p. 189.
IX. 35. o-apcova with Geneva 1557 for do-crapuva of
Erasm., aapuvav of Compl., Stephen.
xvii. 25. Kat rot TraVra Vulg. So Geneva alone of pre
ceding English versions, which have " every where."
xix. 33. Trpo/^aAAoVrwv Compl., Vulg., Erasmus' Latin
and all English except Wicklif and Coverdale : Trpo/SaXoWwv
Erasmus' Greek, Stephen.
xxii. 25. Trpoe'reu/ai/ Compl., Beza 1589, 1598 (not 1565,
1582), Vulg., the other English; against Erasm., Stephen,
Coverdale Trpoereivei/.
xxiv. 13. Trapaa-TTJaaL (Erasm., Steph. add /xe) Compl.
xxiv. 1 8. ru/es (Erasm., Steph., Vulg., Tyndale, Cover-
dale, Great Bible, Bishops' add Se) Compl.
xxiv. 19. c'Set Vulg., Geneva 1557: but Set Compl.,
Erasm., Steph., Tyndale, Coverdale, Great Bible, Bishops'.
xxv. 5. The Authorized is rather loose, but seems to
read aroirov after eo-riv, as do Compl., Bishops' after Tou'rw,
and Vulg., Tynd., Great Bible, Geneva for TOUTW.
xxvi. 3. Beza 1598 (not 1565) adds etSok after o-e :
"because I know" was not italicised in the Authorized
before 1769.
Authorized Bible agrees with Bezds against Stephen' s. 251
ACTS xxvi. 1 8. KCU for rov after eVto-rpe^at Beza only.
In the Authorized "and" was not italicised before 1769.
xxvii. 12. Beza stands alone in omitting Kara before
xxvii. 13. ao-ow Erasm. (but his Latin Asson, as Steph.
1550, i55i,Vulg.,Tyndale, Coverdale, Great Bible, Bishops'),
Steph. 1546 : but aa-aov Steph. 1549, Beza (propius Latin),
"nearer" Geneva 1557.
ROM. vii. 6. a7ro6WoVros, on no known authority except
Chrysostom as alleged by Erasmus. So Tomson 1576.
viii. II. 8ta rov ZVOLKOVVTOS avrov TrvevfjiaTos Compl. : but
8ia TO IVOLKOVV avrov irvevpa Erasm., Aid., Steph., Vulg., all
English.
xii. ii. Kupi'b) Compl. (Erasm. 1516 icvpun;), Vulg.,
Geneva 1557, Bishops': but j«up<5 Erasm. 1519 (and Latin
of 1516), 1535, Steph., Tyndale, Coverdale, Great Bible.
xvi. 20. 'Apjv only in Bishops' : omitted in other English,
after Compl., Erasm., Steph., Vulg.
xvi. 27. Omits o> with Compl. against Erasm.
1 COR. v. ii. y Tr6pvo<5 Erasm. (Latin), Vulg., all Eng
lish. r) Tropvos Erasm. (Greek), Steph.
xiv. 10. of them is placed in the type representing italics
in the Bishops' Bible and in ours of 1611, in deference to
Beza, who, after Colinseus (1534) and Vulg., would fain
omit avVwv. See above, pp. 68, 245.
xv. 31. fyierepav Compl., Beza 1598, Vulg., Geneva
1557: but Ty/xerepav Erasm. and his Latin, Steph. (even Beza
1565 against his own version), Tyndale, Coverdale, Great
Bible, Bishops'.
2 COR. iii. i. r) p.rj xpi?£ofi€i' Beza 1598, Vulg., Cover-
dale, Bishops', for d ^ %p- OI" Compl., Erasm., Steph.,
Beza 1565.
252 Appendix EJ] Passages wherein the text of the
2 COR. v. 4. e<£' <S "for that" Compl, Vulg., Geneva
1557 ("wherein whiles we are"), but eTrei&J Erasm., Steph.;
"for" Tyndale, Coverdale; "because" Great Bible, Bishops'.
vi. 15. BeXt'aX Compl., Erasm. (Lat.), Vulg., all Eng
lish: BcXi'ap Erasm. (Greek), Steph.
vii. 12. rrjv (TTrovftyv ijfjwiv rrjv vtrlp v/j.wv Compl., Vulg.,
Tyndale, Geneva 1557: but nfjv O-TTOV^V v^v ryv uVep
rffjiw Erasm., Steph., Coverdale, Great Bible, Bishops'.
vii. 16. xaip<o ovv Geneva 1557: ovv is omitted by
Compl., Erasm., Aid., Steph., Tyndale, Coverdale, Great
Bible, Bishops'.
x. 10. <f>a<rl Beza 1582 — 98, Vulg., Dr Paris 1762,
marg. $770-1 Compl., Erasm., Steph., Beza 1565.
xi. 10. 0-(£paytcreTat (for (^payTyo-erai) is a mere error of
Steph. only.
xiii. 4. /cat yap /cat. The second /cat only in Vulg.,
Wicklif, the Rhemish, but not in Tynd., Coverdale, Great
Bible, Geneva 1557.
EPH. i. 3. lv Xpicrra) Compl., Vulg., Geneva 1557,
Bishops': but Erasm., Aid., Steph. omit eV ("by Christ,"
Tyndale, Coverdale, Great Bible).
vi. 7. ws follows SovXctWres in Compl., Beza's three
last editions, Vulg., Tyndale 1526 ("even as though ye
served the lorde"), but not in Erasm., Steph., Beza 1565,
Tyndale 1534 or the subsequent English versions.
COL. i. 2. KoXocro-ats in nearly all: KoXacro-ats Erasm.,
Steph.
i. 24. os is set before vvv x<upo> in Beza's last three
editions (not in 1565, though his Latin has qin\ Vulg., and
our Authorized version only among the English.
ii. 13. vp.lv Vulg., Geneva 1557 (Bishops'): but
Compl., Erasm., Steph., other English versions.
Authorized Bible, agrees with Bezels against Stephen's. 253
COL. iv. 10. Bapi/a'/fo Beza 1565, 1598, no English
except the Authorized.
i THESS. ii. 15. ^/xus a^ except Steph., which has
i TIM. i. 4. oiKoSo/uav Erasm., Aid., Vulg., all English,
but oiKovonLav Compl., Steph.
TITUS ii. 10. Ty'/Awi/ all except Steph., who reads v/xwv.
HEB. ix. i. o-Krjvrj omitted by Erasm., Aid., Beza (even
in 1 5 65), Vulg. ("Testament" Great Bible, "covenant" Geneva
1557, Bishops', Authorized), but Compl., Tyndale, Coverdale
have it.
ix. 2. ayta Compl., Erasm. 1516, 1519, Geneva: ayta
Erasm. 1522—1535, Steph., Vulg., Tynd., Great Bible. See
above, p. 58.
x. 10. Compl., Erasm., Steph., but apparently no Eng
lish version, prefix ot to Sia.
xii. 22, 23. Compl., Erasm., Steph., Vulg., with all the
English versions before the Authorized, and most modern
editors, join -n-avrjyvpei with ver. 22. See above, p. 86.
JAMES ii. 18. See above, p. 58.
iv. 13. 1) avpiov Compl., Vulg., Geneva 1557 : Kalavpiov
Erasm., Steph., Tynd., Great Bible, Bishops'.
iy- J3j I5- Tne f°ur ver^s m ver- T3 and Towforo/ytev in
ver. 15 are futures in Vulg., Geneva 1557 (the Authorized,
as stated above, p. 246, stands alone in reading with Stephen
I5491 fyjaofjLev ver. 15), but they are aorists subjunctive
in Compl., Erasm., Tyndale, Coverdale, Great Bible,
Bishops'.
1 Canon Westcott considers tfiffopev a conjecture of our Translators:
if so, it was a happy one, being the reading of the three great manu
scripts KAB.
254 Appendix JZJ\ Passages wherein the text of tke
JAMES v. 12. ets VTTOKPLO-LV of Compl., Erasm., Steph. >
Tyndale, Coverdale, Great Bible, was corrected into VTTU
Kpioriv by Beza 1565 £c., Geneva 1557, Bishops' ("sub
judicio " Vulg.).
i PET. i. 4. eis v/xas Compl., Erasm., Beza 1598, Vulg.,
but ei? Tj/xas Steph., Beza 1565.
i. 8. tSoVres Beza 1589, 1598 (see his note), Vulg., but
Compl., Erasm., Col., Steph., Beza 1565.
ii. 21. Beza (not 1565) after Compl. prefixes K<U to
iii. 21. init. <S Compl., Aid., Geneva 1557, Bishops':
but o Erasm., Steph., Vulg., Tyndale, Coverdale, Great
Bible.
2 PET. i. i. Beza 1565 — 98 adds T///,WJ/ after o-omypo?.
ii. 1 8. lv a<reXye«us of Beza is certainly the reading of
the Authorized ("through" was not italicised before 1769),
possibly of Tyndale, Coverdale, Great Bible, Geneva 1557:
but the Bishops' ("they entice through lusts with the bait of
wantonness of the flesh") after Compl., Erasm., Steph.,
rightly omits Iv.
iii. 7. TW avT<3 Xoyw Vulg., Tyndale, Geneva 1557, but
avrov Xoyw Compl., Erasm., Steph., Coverdale, Great Bible,
Bishops'.
i JOHN i. 4. xaP^ ^P^ after Erasm. is rendered in all
English versions except Tyndale 1534, but ij/^wv in Compl.,
Steph., Vulg.
ii. 23. oe o'/xoAoyon/ rov mov KOL rov Trarepa ej(ct is the
well-known clause inserted in italics in our own and the
Bishops' versions, to indicate thereby a doubtful reading
(see above, p. 68). Though not in Compl., Erasm., Steph.,
or even in Beza 1565, Tyndale, Coverdale, Geneva 1557, it
was brought in within brackets and italicised in the Great
Bible, doubtless from the Vulgate, and rightly forms a part
Authorized Bible agrees ivith Bezas against Stephen's. 255
of the text in Beza's last three editions. Wicklif alone
prefaces the clause by "but."
1 JOHN iii. 16. After dya-n-rjv Compl., Beza 1589, 1598
(not 1565) add TOU ®eo£: "of God" was italicised as late as
1769 in the Authorized Bible. See above, p. 69.
v. 14. vfjiwv is a mere erratum of Stephen.
2 JOHN I, 13. e/cAeKTT/, eVAex-nys Erasm., but 'EKACKTT?,
Steph., Vulg.
3. vpwv Compl., all English except the Great Bible:
Erasm., Steph., Vulg. (manuscripts, not Clementine
edition).
5. ypa<£o) Erasm., Steph. only: ypd^wv Compl.
3 JOHN 7. avrov after oYo/mros of Compl., Vulg. (Cle
mentine), English versions, is omitted in Erasm., Steph.,
Vulg. manuscripts.
JUDE 19. ecoirov? is added after aYoStopi£ovTes in Vulg.,
Beza, and our own Version, against Compl., Erasm., and
the other English ("makers of sects"): compare Beza's
note.
24. V/JLUS Vulg., English versions, but avVovs Compl.,
Erasm., Steph.
REV. ii. 14. roV BaAa/c Compl., Vulg., but eV TW Ba-
AaK Erasm., Steph.1
ii. 24. /cat rots AorTrots Beza 1598, AOCTTOIS Beza 1565
(see his note), KCU AOITTOI? Steph.
iii. i. £7rra is prefixed to Trreu'/xara in Compl., Vulg.,
all English except Tyndale ("the spirit"); but not in Erasm.,
Steph., Luther.
1 The marked inferiority of Stephen's text in the Apocalypse will be
seen to arise from his following Erasmus in preference to the Complu-
tensian throughout that book.
256 Appendix £.] Passages wherein the text of the
REV. v. ii. Erasm., Steph. omit KCU jjv o api#//,os avrcoi/
/xuptaSojf with Tyndale, Coverdale, Great Bible,
Bishops': /^/HaSes /xvpiaoW is omitted in Vulg., Geneva
1557. But Compl. and the Authorized have the whole
clause.
vii. 3. o-<£payurco/Aei/ Compl., English versions: o-(/>payi-
£w/xei/ Erasm., Steph.
vii. 10. TO! $eo> Tjfjiwv TW KaOypcvta CTTI rov Opovov Compl. ,
Vulg., Geneva 1557: but rw Kaj9rjp,€V& ITTL rov Opovov TOV
Ocov rj/jLwv Erasm., Steph., Tyndale, Coverdale, Great Bible,
Bishops'.
viii. 6. 01 e'xovre? Compl., Vulg., all English : but
Erasm., Steph. omit ot.
viii. 1 1. Tool/ TJSttTcov after TO TptVovis omitted by Tyndale,
Great Bible, Bishops'; but not by Compl., Vulg., Coverdale,
Geneva 1557.
xi. i. /cat o uyycXos eto-Tr//<ei before Ae'ycov is omitted by
Erasm., Steph., Vulg., Tyndale, Coverdale, Great Bible:
the words are found, less correctly, in Compl., Geneva
15 57, Bishops'.
xi. 2. e'£co$ei/ (before TOU vaov) Compl., Vulg., Geneva
1557, Bishops'; but Zo-uOev Erasm., Steph., Tyndale, Cover-
dale, Great Bible.
xi. 14. Kat tSoi) Beza 1598 (not 1565, see his note),
Vulg. The italics in the Authorized are not earlier than
1638.
xiii. 3. tOavfjiaa-cv o\rj ?/ yrj Compl., Vulg., all English:
eOavfJidarO?] ev 0X77 ry yfj Erasm., Steph.
xiv. 1 8. TOVS ftoTpvas T-7? djjL7T€\ov Compl., Vulg., Geneva
1557, Bishops': but rrjs a/xTre'Xou is omitted in Erasm. (yet
not in his Latin of 1516), Steph., Tyndale, Coverdale, Great
Bible.
xvi. 5. eo-o'jueyos (for oVios), a bold variation of Beza's
Authorized Bible agrees with Stephen's against Bezds. 2=57
last three editions (not of that dated 1565: see his note), is
adopted in the Authorized Version and the Elzevir text of
1633-
REV. xvi. 14. a eWopet'erat Compl., Vulg. (Clementine) :
but cKiropevecrOaL of Erasm., Steph,, all English versions
before the Authorized, is perhaps preferable.
xix. 14. ret is prefixed to eV TO) ovpavw in Compl., Vulg.,
all English versions ("which were" not being italicised in
the Authorized before 1769): but ra is omitted by Erasm.,
Steph. Total 113.
§ III. Passages in which the text of the Authorized
version agrees with that of Stephen (1550) against Beza
(1589 and 1598).
S. MATT. i. 23. /caXeVovo-t all English. Beza's KaAeWs
must be derived from the edition of 1556 containing
Beza's Latin version: it is countenanced by Codex D (Greek,
but its Latin version vocabit\ which in 1565 had been in his
possession about three years, and has little other support.
xx. 15. et o oqkdaX/Aos aov Compl., Erasm., Vulg., English
versions, but rj (for €i) Beza.
S. MARK i. 21. Beza (1565 — 98) omits -rrjv before crw-
xvi. 14. Beza adds Se after vo-repov.
xvi. 20 fin. 'AfA-rjv of Compl., Vulg. (manuscripts), is
omitted by Erasm., Vulg. (Clementine), and all English
versions except the Authorized.
S. LUKE vii. 12. avrrj yv xrfpa Erasm., Aid., Vulg., all
English except Geneva 1557 : but avrfj ^'pa Compl.
vii. 45. cla-fjXOcv Beza 1589, 1598 (see his note), Vulg.
only, with the Peshito, but not the Curetonian Syriac.
viii. 5. o [jikv Beza, for o fi.lv.
ix. 15. aVavres Beza 1589, 1598 only.
xii. i. For Trpurov, Tlpocre^ere of Compl., Erasm., Aid.,
S.
258 Appendix £.] Passages wherein the text of the
Col., Steph. 1546—50, we have Ilpwrov irpoo-ex*1'6 in Steph.
1551, Beza, Tynd.
S. JOHN iv. 5. 2uXap Compl., Erasm., Vulg., Bishops',
but 2<-xap other English.
ix. 10. o-ov Compl., Erasm., all English: o-ot Vulg.
xii. 17. ore Compl., Erasm., Aid, Col., Steph., Vulg.,
Tynd., but on Beza.
xviii. 20. iravTcs of Erasm., Vulg., Tyndale, Coverdale,
Great Bible, Geneva 1557, Bishops', is the true reading:
our Authorized version derives iravroT* from Compl., Steph.:
TravToflev seems a mere conjecture of Beza.
xxi. 12. Xpioros for Kvpios Beza, but not his Latin
version.
ACTS ii. 36. Kat Kvpiov Compl., Erasm., Vulg., Geneva
1557, Bishops': Kat, not rendered by Tyndale, Coverdale,
Great Bible, is omitted by Beza.
iv. 25. Beza (but not in 1565), Vulg., insert iW/xcm
'Ayiu> before 8ta.
iv. 27. Iv rfj TroXct T-avry is added after CTT' oX^^cwts only
in Stephen's 1546, 1549, Beza's last three editions (not 1565),
the Vulgate, and Great Bible, but there in other type and
within brackets.
iv. 36. 'I<o<nJ<£ Beza (not 1565), Vulg.
vii. 2. v^v Beza 1565—98 (but not his Latin) for WMV.
xvi. 7. Beza (but not in 1565), Vulg., add M^croG to
HveO/xa, against Erasm., Compl., Steph.
xvi. 17. ww Compl., Erasm., Beza 1565, all English:
Spiv Beza 1582—98, Vulg., &c.
xxi. 3. ava^avai/res Erasm., Steph. 1550, 1551, perhaps
Vulg., but am^avevres Compl., Aid., (Col.), Steph. 1546,
1549, Beza.
xxi. ii. Beza alone in 1565—98 (not his Latin) omits
re avrov.
Authorized Bible agrees with Stephen' 's against Bezel's. 259
ACTS xxiv. 8. Beza similarly omits
xxiv. 14. rots Trpo<f>rJTa.L<; (without ei/) Compl., Erasm.,
Vulg., all English except Coverdale. The word "in" before
"the prophets" in modern Bibles is as late as 1762. See
above, p. 234.
xxv. 6. Beza (1582 — 98, not 1565), Vulg., Geneva, with
the margin of the Authorized, insert ou before TrXeiovs.
xxvi. 8. rt amo-rov Compl., Erasm., all English, rather
than re; aTTtorov of Beza.
ROM. i. 29. Kafft'a, 7ropi/€ta, TrovrjpLa, 7rAeove£ia Beza (not
1565), also Vulg., Tynd. partly.
v. 17. T(3 ei>i for T<3 TO{; ei/os Beza (not 1565), margin
of Authorized.
viii. 20. evr' €\7Ti8t' on Compl., Erasm. 1522 — 35, Aid.,
Col., Steph., Tynd., but . eV cAin'Si 6'rt Erasm. 1516, 1519,
Beza. See above, p. 91.
xi. 28. Col., Beza 1582—98 (not 1565), Vulg. add ovv
tO fJ.lv.
1 COR. ii. ii. etSev twice for oTSei/ Beza 1565, 1582,
1589, 1598.
iii. 3. JIM for vp.lv, Beza 1589, 1598 (not Beza's Latin).
Vll. 29. o Kcupos (ruveo-TaA./xeVos' TO AoiTro^ larriv (omit
ting on before d Kaipo?) Compl., Erasm., Vulg., Tyndale,
Coverdale, Great Bible (the Bishops' renders 6Vt " because"):
but ort d Katpos (rui/ecrTaA/xeVos TO AoiTroV ICTTLV' Geneva 1557
with Beza.
xi. 22. v/x,as Iv TOVTW; OUK tTraivw Compl., Geneva 1557:
but U/AUS; ei/ T07JTO) OVK eTratvw Erasm., Beza, Tyndale, Cover-
dale, Great Bible, Bishops'.
2 COR. i. 6. Beza (not 1565) sets etVe TrapaKaXov^Oa,
Tys v/xoji/ 7rapa.K\-)j(Tew<s (omitting the second KCU a-i»rrj-
before T^S e^epyov/xeV^s.
17—2
260 Appendix JEJ] Passages wherein the text of the
2 COR. ii. 5. Beza alone, and that not in his Latin,
punctuates IVa jar) t-mpapu as if the clause were parenthetic.
iii. 14. o TL Erasm. 1519, Beza 1565, all English: but
<m CompL, Erasm. 1516, Beza 1598, Vulg. (Compl, Erasm.
have in their Latin quod].
viii. 24. KOL ei's TrpocrcoTrov Erasm., Beza 1565, Coverdale,
with the Authorized: /cat is omitted in Compl., Beza's last
three editions, Vulg., and the other English versions.
x. 6. r) before vVaKOTJ omitted by Steph. 1551, Beza.
xi. i. rfj d(f)poo~uv7] Compl., Erasm.., Aid., all our English :
rt r?7s a^pocrwTy? Beza, Vulg. ("some little of my folly"
Rhemish).
GAL. iv. 17. The second vpxs becomes rj/zds in Beza
(see his note) and in the margin of the Authorized Bible.
PHIL. i. 23. TToAAw Compl., Erasm., Vulg., all English:
Beza, &c. add yap.
ii. 24. Beza (not 1565), Vulg., add Trpos v/xas to eA.eu-
tro/xai.
iii. 20. Beza 1589, 1598 (not 1565, see his note), Vulg.,
Tynd. have Se for yap with the Syriac.
COL. i. 2. Beza (not 1565), Vulg., add 'lycrov to Xpton-w.
i THESS. i. 4. The comma stands after ^yaTny/xeVoi in
the later editions of Erasm., in Stephen, and in Beza 1565,
1582 with the Authorized, but after ©eov in Compl., Beza
1589, 1598, and Tynd.
1 TIM. vi. 15. Beza (not 1565) reads 6V for rjv.
2 TIM. ii. 22. Beza and his Latin version read Xpicrrov
for Kvptov.
TITUS ii. 7. a<j>6ap(TLav of Compl., Bishops', Autho
rized, is omitted by Erasm., Aid., Vulg., and the other
English versions.
HEB. ix. 28. Beza (not 1565) with Compl., Erasm., Aid.,
Col, Steph. 1546, 1549, Vulg., Tynd. adds /cat to
Authorized Bible agrees with Stephen's against Bezrfs, 261
HEB. x. 2. OVK av f.Trav(ravTo Trpoo^epo/xerai; Erasm., Aid.,
Col., Vulg. MSS., Tyndale, Great Bible, Geneva 1557, Beza
1565, Bishops': av i-rrava-avro Trpoo-^epo'/xeFai, Compl., Beza,
Clementine Vulg., Coverdale.
JAMES iii. 6. To r/ys yei/oreus Beza 1589, 1598, Vulg.
add Atav.
i PET. v. 10. Compl., Beza 1589, 1598 read v/*as after
, but Erasm., Aid., Col., Steph., Beza 1565, 1582,
Vulg., have T/'/
2 JOHN 9. Beza (1565—98) omits rfj before
Similarly
REV. ii. 23. Beza (1565 — 98) omits o' before c
vi. 12. The same editions, after Vulg., add o\rj to
xxii. 20. For the second vat Beza has KO! and his Latin
igitur (see his note). Total 59.
The following variations of the Greek could scarcely be
represented in our English versions :
Acts vii. 26 & xv. 32. re Compl., Erasm., Steph. Se
Beza.
xix. 27. ju,eX/\av Se Compl., Erasm. 1516, Steph., but
re Erasm. 1519, Beza.
1 Cor. vii. 5. o-Wpx?7cr#e Compl., Erasm., Steph., Beza
1565, 1589: o-wepxeo"^e Beza J598 (note and punctuation,
not text), Vulg., Tyndale 1534 (perhaps also 1526), Great
Bible, Geneva 1557, Bishops'.
2 Thess. ii. 4. "all that is called God" is the rendering
of all our versions from Tyndale downwards, or it might be
thought to represent Beza's conjectural reading irav TO for
TTO-VTO..
262 Appendix EJ\ Passages wherein the text of the
Rev. iv. 10. Since all read Treo-owrcu, no stress can be
laid in the variation between the present and future in the
verbs that follow.
x. 7. TeAecr&J Compl., Erasm., Steph., Beza 1565 : "shall
be finished " other English versions after Vulg. But Beza's
last three editions have reXeo-^creTat, which ill suits "should
be finished " of the Authorized.
It may be useful to subjoin a list, probably quite an
incomplete one, of places in which the Translators of 1611
have apparently followed the Latin Vulgate, mostly after
the example of Tyndale, sometimes of Versions later than
his, especially of the Rhemish of 1582, whereof the Epistle
of the Translators to the Reader speaks so contemptuously
(see below, p. 302). It is probable that at least some of
the passages collected in the first section of the present
Appendix, wherein the text of the Authorized Version is
supported by Compl., Vulg. only, were derived from the
Vulgate rather than from the Complutensian. In i Cor.
xiv. 10 ; i John i. 5, where Colinaeus (1534) and the Vulgate
alone favour the rendering of 1611, the Vulgate is almost
certainly their authority, not Colinseus.
Matt. xii. 24, 27; Mark iii. 22; Luke xi. 15, 18, 19,
Beelzebub. So Tynd. (So also Compl. in Matt. x. 25). Mark
xiii. 37 u quod. xiv. 43 om. wr. So Tynd. Luke i. 35 nas-
ectur. So Tynd. i. 49 /xcya'Aa magna. So Tynd. xx. 35
habebuntur. So Tynd. xxiii. 34 sortes: but sortem Matt.
xxvii. 35; Mark xv. 24; John xix. 24, the English versions
having lots in all the four places, save that Wicklif alone
keeps up the distinction of Vulg. xxiii. 46. 7rapcm0e//,ai com-
mendo. So Tynd. John vii. 9 om. Se. So Tynd. x. 16 unum
ovile Vulg. So Great Bible and Geneva 1557. xii. 26 om.
KCU after lorai. So Rhemish Version 1582. xviii. i TOV
Authorized Bible seems to follow the Latin Vulgate. 263
KeSpcuV, Cedron. So Tynd. Acts ii. 22 approbation. SoTynd.
iv. 32 cor unum Vulg. Clementine. So Tynd. vi. 3 Karaa-T-rj-
(TW/JLC.V constituamus. So Tynd. vii. 26 o-wrjXXacrcrev recon-
ciliabat. So Tynd. yii. 44 om. o': loquens. So Tynd. x. 20
itaque (aAAa). So Tynd. xiii. i Simeon (Si/xcoi/ Er. : Simon
Vulg. in ch. xv. 14). xiii. 15 ei'rts si quis. So Tynd. xvii. 30
hujus ignoranticz. SoTynd. xix. 2o®eo\}Dei Vulg. Clementine.
So Tynd. xxiii. 15 aliquid certius (om. TO). So Tynd. xxiv.
25 tremefactus Vulg. Clementine. So Tynd. xxvi. 6 Trarepa?
rj}ji£v patres nostros. So Tynd. Rom. xiv. 2 #/2kr £;«>//. So
Rhemish 1582. xvi. 4 suas cervices. So Tynd. i Cor. xiii.
i velut ccs sonans. SoTynd. xvi. 23 domini nostri. So Geneva
I557- Gal. 'lv- T5 text: ubi> So Rhemish 1582. Eph. vi.
24 om. 'App. Vulg. MSS. (A. V. 1611): not Vulg. Clemen
tine (A. V. 1616). Phil. ii. 21 'I?7<rou Xpto-rov ykra; Christi.
So Tynd. Col. i. 4 quam habetis. So Tynd. nearly, i. 24.
qui nunc. So Rhemish 1582. i Thess. ii. 12 qui vocavit.
So Tynd. ii. 13 o^x ws Xoyov ;z<?;/ #/ verbum. So Tynd.
ii. 1 6 ^;//;;;. SoTynd. iv. i ut quemadmodnm. So Rhemish
1582. i Tim. i. 17 immortali. So Tynd. iii. 15 oporteat
te. So Tynd. iv. 1 5 om. ei/ : manifestus sit omnibus (A. V.
marg. in all things). 2 Tim. i. 18 BirjKo^a-e /x.ot ministravit
mihi Vulg. Clementine. So Tynd. James iii. 14 cordibus
vestris. So Tynd. i Pet. ii. 13 om. ovv. So Tynd. i John
iii. 20 <?;«. ort secund. So Tynd. v. 8 hi tres Vulg. Clemen
tine. So Tynd. 2 John 3 cWco ^V. So Tynd. Rev. xiii. 10
qui in captivitatcm duxcrit, in captivitatem vadet. Vulg.
Clementine. So Tynd. xvi. ii om. e/c secund. So Tynd.
xvii. 9 et hie. So Tynd. xviii. 23 ^aVry lucebit. So Geneva
1557-
NOTE ON THE SYNOD OF DORT
(See above, p. 12 note.)
In that dreary folio Ada Synodi Nationalis...Dordecti
habitae (1620) we read (pp. 19, 20) that the seventh Session
of the Synod was spent in considering a written Report
from the English Delegates (Carleton, Bp of Llandaff, the
illustrious Joseph Hall, afterwards Bp of Norwich, Dr
Davenant, afterwards Bp of Salisbury, and Dr Ward, Master
of Sidney Sussex College, 1609 — 43*) on the method em
ployed in executing our Authorized Bible, wherein are made
the following statements : " Post peractum a singulis pen-
sum, ex hisce omnibus duodecim selecti viri in unum locum
convocati integrum opus recognoverunt ac recensuerunt."
" Postremo, Reverendissimus Episcopus Wintoniensis, Bilso-
nus, una cum Doctore Smitho, mine Episcopo Glocestriensi,
viro eximio et ab initio in toto hoc opere versatissimo,
omnibus mature pensitatis et examinatis, extremam manum
huic operi imposuerunt."
None of these Delegates had any share in the Trans
lation of 1611, but as seven years had elapsed since its
publication, it is wonderful that they had not found out by
that time how very carelessly the last revise had been carried
through the press.
1 Dr Ward was one of the revisers of the Cambridge Bible of 1638 :
see above, p. 22.
THE
TRANSLATORS TO THE READER.
THE
TRANSLATORS TO THE READER1.
(See above, p. 39.)
*7 EAL to promote the common good, whether it be The best
/. , . . things have
by devising any thing ourselves, or revising that been caium-
which hath been laboured by others, deserveth cer- n
tainly much respect and esteem, but yet fmdeth but
cold entertainment in the world. It is welcomed
with suspicion instead of love, and with emulation in
stead of thanks : and if there be any hole left for
cavil to enter, (and cavil, if it do not find a hole, will
make one) it is sure to be misconstrued, and in
danger to be condemned. This will easily be granted
by as many as know story, or have any experience.
For was there ever any thing projected, that savoured
any way of newness or renewing, but the same en
dured many a storm of gainsaying or opposition?
A man would think that civility, wholesome laws,
learning and eloquence, synods, and Church-main-
1 The text of the original edition has been restored, except
where later books have corrected manifest errors. The marginal
references set within brackets (chiefly derived from Migne's
Patrolvgia), as also the short foot-notes, are added in the present
work: the rest are in the Bible of 1611. The quotations from
Scripture are somewhat too loosely given, but in test passages
(e.g. i Kin. xii. 4; Neh. iv. 2, 3 ; i Cor. xiv. n) the writer
conies very near the Genevan version of 1560: sometimes he
uses the Authorized, never the Bishops' Bible.
268 The Translators to the Reader.
tenance, (that we speak of no more things of this
kind) should be as safe as a sanctuary, and ||out of
s.iur.,^- shot, as they say, that no man would lift up the heel,
no, nor dog move his tongue against the motioners of
them. For by the first we are distinguished from
brute beasts led with sensuality : by the second we
are bridled and restrained from outrageous behaviour,
and from doing of injuries, whether by fraud or by
violence : by the third we are enabled to inform and
reform others by the light and feeling that we have
attained unto ourselves : briefly, by the fourth, being
brought together to a parle face to face, we sooner
compose our differences than by writings, which are
endless : and lastly, that the Church be sufficiently
provided for is so agreeable to good reason and
conscience, that those mothers are holden to be less
cruel, that kill their children as soon as they are born,
than those nursing fathers and mothers (wheresoever
they be) that withdraw from them who hang upon
their breasts (and upon whose breasts again them
selves do hang to receive the spiritual and sincere
milk of the word) livelihood and support fit for their
estates. Thus it is apparent, that these things which
we speak of are of most necessary use, and therefore
that none, either without absurdity can speak against
them, or without note of wickedness can spurn against
them.
Anacharsis Yet for all that, the learned know that certain
ri\iuiik ' worthy men have been brought to untimely death for
none other fault, but for seeking to reduce their
countrymen to good order and discipline : and that in
some Commonweals it was made a capital crime,
once to motion the making of a new law for the
abrogating of an old, though the same were most
The Translators to the Reader. 269
pernicious : And that certain, which would be count- Cato the
elder.
ed pillars of the State, and patterns of virtue and
prudence, could not be brought for a long time to
give way to good letters and refined speech; but
bare themselves as averse from them, as from rocks
or boxes of poison : And fourthly, that he was no Gregory the
111 111 r- i / i • •• Divine [6
babe, but a great clerk, that gave forth, (and in writing ©eoAoyo?,
N T i of Nazian-
to remain to posterity) in passion peradventure, but zus-.^^kv
yet he gave forth, That he had not seen any profit
to come by any synod or meeting of the Clergy, but
rather the contrary : And lastly, against Church-
maintenance and allowance, in such sort as the am-
bassadors and messengers of the great King of kings
should be furnished, it is not unknown what a fiction
KO.KOH' fJ.O\-
or fable (so it is esteemed, and for no better by the Ao!f **yi-
. . . KVIO.V 17
reporter himself, though superstitious) was devised : ^PO^K^
. Epist. 130.
namely, That at such time as the professors and Compare
teachers of Christianity in the Church of Rome, then 124.]
a true Church, were liberally endowed, a voice for- [c^rmS,
sooth was heard from heaven, saying, Now is poison £°jjjj;157ft
poured down into the Church, &c. Thus not only
as ofc as we speak, as one saith, but also as oft as we
do any thing of note or consequence, we subject our
selves to every one's censure, and happy is he that is
least tossed upon tongues ; for utterly to escape the
snatch of them it is impossible. If any man conceit
that this is the lot and portion of the meaner sort
only, and that princes are privileged by their high
estate, he is deceived. As the sword devourcth as well 2 Sam. n.
one as another, as it is in Samuel; nay, as the great
commander charged his soldiers in a certain battle
to strike at no part of the enemy, but at the face ;
and as the king of Syria commanded his chief captains
to fight neither with small nor great, save only against i Kin. 22.31.
270 The Translators to the Reader.
the king of Israel: so it is too true, that envy striketh
most spitefully at the fairest, and at the chiefest.
David was a worthy prince, and no man to be com
pared to him for his first deeds ; and yet for as worthy
2 Sam. 6. 16. an act as ever he did, even for bringing back the ark
of God in solemnity, he was scorned and scoffed at
by his own wife. Solomon was greater than David,
though not in virtue, yet in power ; and by his power
and wisdom he built a temple to the Lord, such a one
as was the glory of the land of Israel, and the wonder
of the whole world. But was that his magnificence
o
liked of by all ? We doubt of it. Otherwise why do
they lay it in his son's dish, and call unto him for
leasing of the burden? Make, say they, the grievous
servitude of thy father, and his sore yoke, lighter. Be-
Tom. i, p. j^ jie j^ charge(i them with some levies, and
m. 12. 4. troubled them with some carnages ; hereupon they
raise up a tragedy, and wish in their heart the temple
had never been built. So hard a thing it is to please
all, even when we please God best, and do seek to
approve ourselves to every one's conscience.
The highest If we will descend to later times, we shall find
have°befnS many the like examples of such kind, or rather un-
c.G«Mr* kind, acceptance. The first Roman Emperor did
£$*59]? never ^0 a more pleasing deed to the learned, nor
more profitable to posterity, for conserving the record
of times in true suppuration, than when he corrected
the Calendar, and ordered the year according to the
course of the sun : and yet this was imputed to him
for novelty and arrogancy, and procured to him great
Constant™ obloquy. So the first Christened Emperor, (at the
^j.306 leastwise, that openly professed the faith himself, and
allowed others to do the like) for strengthening the
empire at his great charges, and providing for the
The Translators to the Reader. 271
Church, as he did, got for his labour the name Pu- £™'x™ct-
pillus, as who would say, a wasteful Prince, that had ifiJ-
need of a guardian or overseer. So the best Chris- Tkeodosius
[A.D. 379
tened Emperor, for the love that he bare unto peace, —95]-
thereby to enrich both himself and his subjects, and
because he did not seek war, but find it, was judged Zosimns
. |>oAe/tA(H?
to be no man at arms, (though in deed he excelled in ^ air«nr«*
eyvcoxei /cat
feats of chivalry, and shewed so much when he was Ma'x««, '#•
iv. cap. 50].
provoked) and condemned for giving himself to his
ease, and to his pleasure. To be short, the most
learned Emperor of former times, (at the least, the ^l"'2an
greatest politician) what thanks had he for cutting off — 65]-
the superfluities of the laws, and digesting them into
some order and method? This, that he hath been
blotted by some to be an Epitomist, that is, one that
extinguished worthy whole volumes, to bring his
abridgments into request. This is the measure that
hath been rendered to excellent Princes in former
times, even, cum bene facerent, male audire, for their
good deeds to be evil spoken of. Neither is there
any likelihood that envy and malignity died and were
buried with the ancient. No, no, the reproof of Moses
taketh hold of most ages, You are risen up in your Numb. 32.
fat her J stead, an increase of si?iful men. What is that Eccles. i. 9.
that hath been done? that which shall be done: and
there is no new thing under the sun, saith the wise
man. And St. Stephen, As your fathers did, so do ye. Acts 7. 51.
This, and more to this purpose, his Majesty that now HisMajes-
reigneth (and long and long may he reign, and his stancy, not-
0 . N . withstanding
offspring for ever, Himself and children and children's calumnia
tion, for the
children always*} knew full well, according to the survey of the
singular wisdom given unto him by God, and the rare translations.
learning and experience that he hath attained unto ; HJsJjJjff*
namely, that whosoever attempteth any thing for the JjJjfjJJJJT
272 The Translators to the Reader.
publick, (specially if it pertain to religion, and to the
Il!£d\ **' °PenmS and clearing of the word of God) the same
setteth himself upon a stage to be gloated upon by
every evil eye ; yea, he eastern himself headlong upon
pikes, to be gored by every sharp tongue. For he
that meddleth with men's religion in any part meddleth
with their custom, nay, with their freehold ; and though
they find no content in that which they have, yet they
cannot abide to hear of altering. Notwithstanding
Suidas. his royal heart was not daunted or discouraged for
OcrTrep TI?
aVfyua? aVe-^ this or that colour, but stood resolute, as a statue
aKfLuvdvjka- immoveable, and an anvil not easy to be beaten into
plates, as one saith; he knew who had chosen him
to be a soldier, or rather a captain ; and being assured
that the course which he intended made much for
the glory of God, and the building up of his Church,
he would not suffer it to be broken off for whatsoever
speeches or practices. It doth certainly belong unto
kings, yea, it doth specially belong unto them, to
have care of religion, yea, to know it aright, yea, to
profess it zealously, yea, to promote it to the utter
most of their power. This is their glory before all
nations which mean well, and this will bring unto
them a far most excellent weight of glory in the day
of the Lord Jesus. For the Scripture saith not in
i Sam. 2. 3o. vain, Them that honour me I will honour : neither
0eoere/3eia. was it a vain word that Eusebins delivered long ago,
[Hist. Ecd.\ That piety towards God was the weapon, and the only
"cap-*- weapon, that both preserved Constantino s person, and
avenged him of his enemies.
The praise of But now what piety without truth? What truth,
Scriptures, what saving truth, without the word of God? What
word of God, whereof we may be sure, without the
Scripture? The Scriptures we are commanded to
The Translators to the Reader. 273
search. John 5. 39. Isaiah 8. 20. They are com
mended that searched and studied them. Acts 17. n.
and 8. 28, 29. They are reproved that were unskilful
in them, or slow to believe them. Matth. 22. 29.
Luke 24. 25. They can make us wise unto salvation.
2 Tim. 3. 15. If we be ignorant, they will instruct
us ; if out of the way, they will bring us home ; if
out of order, they will reform us ; if in heaviness,
comfort us ; if dull, quicken us ; if cold, inflame us.
Tolle, lege; tolle, lege; Take up and read, take up and
read the Scriptures, (for unto them was the direction) 8- cap. 12.
it was said unto S. Augustine by a supernatural voice.
Whatsoever is in the Scriptures, believe me, saith the •$"•
same S. Augustine, is high and divine; there is verily credendi,
truth, and a doctrine most fit for the refreshing and * '
renewing of merfs minds, and truly so tempered, that
every one may draw from thence that which is sufficient
for him, if he come to draw with a devout and pious
mind, as true religion requireth. Thus St. Augustine.
And S.J3ter0me, Ama Scripturas, et amabit te sapientia, s- Hiero-
&c. Love the Scriptures, and wisdom will love thee. metriad.
And S. Cyrill against Julian, Even boys that are bred s". Cyriii. 7o
up in the Scriptures, become most religious, &c. But *£;,$£
what mention we three or four uses of the Scripture, [£^™£
whereas whatsoever is to be believed, or practised, i"*"/0?*
' tepot? ev-
or hoped for, is contained in them ? or three or four
sentences of the Fathers, since whosoever is worthy vf'"°
, . euau
the name of a Father, from Christ s time downward,
,., . .
hath likewise written not only of the riches, but also
of the perfection of the Scripture ? / adore the fulness 'adders'.
of the Scripture, saith Tertullian against Hermogenes. ^mo
And again, to Apelles a heretick of the like stamp he Tertul-
saith, / do not admit that which thou bringest in (or Ck™t.
concludest) of thine own (head or store, de tuo] with-
s. 18
"°"-o
r<av em
274
The Translators to the Reader.
Justin.
Trpos'E
out Scripture. So Saint Justin Martyr before him ;
We must know by all means (saith he) that it is not
[cap. 38_/?«.] lawful (or possible) to learn (any thing) of God or of
right piety, save only out of the Prophets, who teach us
s. Basil. by divine inspiration. So Saint Basil after Tertullian,
\cap.i, p. It is a manifest falling away from the faith, and a
fault of presumption, either to reject any of those things
that are written, or to bring in (upon the head of them,
ctreurdyctv) any of those things that are not written.
We omit to cite to the same effect S. Cyrill, Bishop
of Jerusalem in his 4. Cateches. Saint Hierome against
Helvidius, Saint Augustine in his third book against
the letters of Petilian, and in very many other places
of his works. Also we forbear to descend to latter
Fathers, because we will not weary the reader. The
Scriptures then being acknowledged to be so full and
so perfect, how can we excuse ourselves of negligence,
if we do not study them? of curiosity, if we be not
content with them ? Men talk much of eipeo-tw^,
how many sweet and goodly things it had hanging
on it ; of the Philosopher's stone, that it turneth
copper into gold; of Cornu-copia, that it had all
things necessary for food in it ; of Panaces the herb,
that k was g°od for a11 diseases; of Catholicon the
upondidere" dmg> tnat it; is instead of all purges; of Vulcan's
andSb!?ad armour, that it was an armour of proof against all
j^dh^k thrusts and all blows, &c. Well, that which they
oil- falsely or vainly attributed to these things for bodily
good, we may justly and with full measure ascribe
unto the Scripture for spiritual. It is not only an
armour, but also a whole armoury of weapons, both
offensive and defensive ; whereby we may save our
selves, and put the enemy to flight. It is not an
[Rev. 22. 2.] herb, but a tree, or rather a whole paradise of trees
boughve
The Translators to the Reader. 275
of life, which bring forth fruit every month, and the
fruit thereof is for meat, and the leaves for medicine.
It is not a pot of Manna or a cruse of oil, which
were for memory only, or for a meal's meat or two ;
but as it were a shower of heavenly bread sufficient
for a whole host, be it never so great, and as it were
a whole cellar full of oil vessels; whereby all our
necessities may be provided for, and our debts dis
charged. In a word, it is a panary of wholesome
food against fenowed1 traditions; a physician's shop KOH/OI/ la-
(Saint Basil calleth it) of preservatives against poisoned ^Basil. /
heresies; a pandect of profitable laws against rebellious mum
spirits; a treasury of most costly jewels against beg- ^Hltl0^
garly rudiments ; finally, a fountain of most pure water
springing up unto everlasting life. And what marvel?
the original thereof being from heaven, not from
earth; the author being God, not man; the inditer,
the Holy Spirit, not the wit of the Apostles or Pro
phets; the penmen, such as were sanctified from the
womb, and endued with a principal portion of God's
Spirit ; the matter, verity, piety, purity, uprightness ;
the form, God's word, God's testimony, God's oracles,
the word of truth, the word of salvation, &c.: the
effects, light of understanding, stableness of persuasion,
repentance from dead works, newness of life, holiness,
peace, joy in the Holy Ghost; lastly, the end and
reward of the study thereof, fellowship with the saints,
participation of the heavenly nature, fruition of an
inheritance immortal, undefiled, and that never shall
fade away: Happy is the man that delighteth in the
1 "Fenowed," i.e. mouldy. Richardson quotes Dr Favour,
Triumph over Novelty (1619), " The foisty and fenowed festival, "
the word being chosen perhaps for the sake of alliteration.
18— 2
276 The Translators to the Reader.
Scripture, and thrice happy that meditateth in it day
and night.
Translation But how shall men meditate in that which they
cannot understand ? How shall they understand that
which is kept close in an unknown tongue? as it is
iCor. i4[n]. written, Except I know the power of the voice, I shall
be to him that speaketh a barbarian, and he that speaketh
shall be a barbarian to me. The Apostle excepteth
no tongue ; not Hebrew the ancientest, not Greek the
most copious, not Latin the finest. Nature taught a
natural man to confess, that all of us in those tongues
which we do not understand are plainly deaf; we
ciem. Alex, may turn the deaf ear unto them. The Scythian
{cap. xvi.' counted the Athenian, whom he did not understand,
barbarous : so the Roman did the Syrian and the
.s1. Hie- Jew: (even S. Hierome himself calleth the Hebrew
Damaso. tongue barbarous ; belike, because it was strange to
Michael. so many:) so the Emperor of Constantinople calleth
^heop t, t|_ie £afon tongue barbarous, though Pope Nicolas do
2c™cii. ex storm at it : so the Jews long before Christ called all
ecrabPetrz other nations Lognazim1, which is little better than
barbarous. Therefore as one complaineth that always
Cicero 5. De in the Senate of Rome there was one or other that
[cap. xxix. called for an interpreter; so, lest the Church be driven
to the like exigent, it is necessary to have translations
in a readiness. Translation it is that openeth the
window, to let in the light; that breaketh the shell,
that we may eat the kernel; that putteth aside the
curtain, that we may look into the most holy place ;
that removeth the cover of the well, that we may
Gen. 29. 10. come by the water ; even as Jacob rolled away the
stone from the mouth of the well, by which means
1 D^tyi1?, from Ty? Ps. cxiv. i.
The Translators to the Reader. 277
the flocks of Laban were watered. Indeed without
translation into the vulgar tongue, the unlearned are
but like children at Jacob's well (which was deep) John 4 «.
without a bucket or something to draw with : or as
that person mentioned by Esay, to whom when a sealed
book was delivered with this motion, Read this, I pray isai. 29. n.
thee, he was fain to make this answer, / cannot, for
it is sealed.
While God would be known only in Jacob, and The transia-
, . . , . , tion of the
have his name great in Israel, and in none other Old Testa-
place ; while the dew lay on Gideon's fleece only, the Hebrew
and all the earth besides was dry ; then for one and in
the same people, which spake all of them the Ian- See s. AU-
1 gust. lib. 12.
guage of Canaan, that is, Hebrew, one and the same contra
Faust, cap.
original in Hebrew was sufficient. But when the ful- 32.
ness of time drew near, that the Sun of righteousness,
the Son of God, should come into the world, whom
God ordained to be a reconciliation through faith in
his blood, not of the Jew only, but also of the Greek,
yea, of all them that were scattered abroad; then lo, it
pleased the Lord to stir up the spirit of a Greek Prince,
{Greek for descent and language) even of Ptolemy
Philadelph king of Egypt, to procure the translating
of the book of God out of Hebrew into Greek. This
is the translation of the Seventy interpreters, commonly
so called, which prepared the way for our Saviour
among the Gentiles by written preaching, as Saint John
Baptist did among the Jews by vocal. For the
Grecians, being desirous of learning, were not wont to
suffer books of worth to lie moulding in kings' libra
ries, but had many of their servants, ready scribes,
to copy them out, and so they were dispersed and
made common. Again, the Greek tongue was well
known and made familiar to most inhabitants in Asia
278 The Translators to the Reader.
by reason of the conquest that there the Grecians had
made, as also by the colonies which thither they had
sent. For the same causes also it was well understood
in many places of Europe, yea, and of Africk too.
Therefore the word of God being set forth in Greek,
becometh hereby like a candle set upon a candlestick,
which giveth light to all that are in the house; or
like a proclamation sounded forth in the market-place,
which most men presently take knowledge of; and
therefore that language was fittest to contain the
Scriptures, both for the first preachers of the Gospel
to appeal unto for witness, and for the learners also of
those times to make search and trial by. It is cer
tain, that that translation was not so sound and so
perfect, but that it needed in many places correction ;
and who had been so sufficient for this work as the
Apostles or apostolic men ? Yet it seemed good to
the Holy Ghost and to them to take that which they
found, (the same being for the greatest part true and
sufficient) rather than by making a new, in that new
world and green age of the Church, to expose them
selves to many exceptions and cavillations, as though
they made a translation to serve their own turn, and
therefore bearing witness to themselves, their witness
not to be regarded. This may be supposed to be
some cause, why the translation of the Seventy was
allowed to pass for current. Notwithstanding, though
it was commended generally, yet it did not fully con
tent the learned, no not of the Jews. For not long
after Christ, Aquila fell in hand with a new trans
lation, and after him Theodotion, and after him Sym-
machus: yea, there was a fifth and a sixth edition, the
authors whereof were not known. These with the
Seventy made up the Hexapla, and were worthily and
The Translators to the Reader. 279
to great purpose compiled together by Origen. How-
beit the edition of the Seventy went away with the
credit, and therefore not only was placed in the midst
by Origen, (for the worth and excellency thereof above Epiphan.De
J J mensuris et
the rest, as Epiphanius gathereth) but also was used/™^™^
by the Greek Fathers for the ground and foundation See ^ Al(,
of their commentaries. Yea, Epiphanius above-named
doth attribute so much unto it, that he holdeth the £ h™tian-
authors thereof not only for interpreters, but also for
prophets in some respect: and Justinian the Emperor, Novel, dia-
enjoining the Jews his subjects to use specially the
Translation of the Seventy, rendereth this reason there- npo^moj?
oxnrep XaPL~
of, Because they were, as it were, enlightened with ™?
Isa1' 3I'
prophetical grace. Yet for all that, as the Egyptians TW?.
are said of the Prophet to be men and not God, and
their horses flesh and not spirit : so it is evident,
(and Saint Hierome affirmeth as much) that the Seventy J/ %%£%•
were interpreters, they were not prophets. They did f/J^/'jL*
many things well, as learned men ; but yet as men Pamma-
•> chium, pas-
they stumbled and fell, one while through oversight, sim- ^Uud
est emm
another while through ignorance; yea, sometimes they •vatem.attn
c . . . interpreter
may be noted to add to the original, and sometimes esse. Apoi.
to take from it : which made the Apostles to leave lib. \\. cap.
them many times, when they left the Hebrew, and to 25
deliver the sense thereof according to the truth of the
word, as the Spirit gave them utterance. This may
suffice touching' the Greek translations of the Old
Testament.
There were also within a few hundred years after Translation
„, , , -,- r out of He-
Chnst translations many into the Latin tongue : for brew and
this tongue also was very fit to convey the law and Latin. ml
the Gospel by, because in those times very many
countries of the West, yea of the South, East, and
North, spake or understood Latin, being made pro-
280 The Translators to the Reader.
vinces to the Romans. But now the Latin translations
were too many to be all good, for they were infinite ;
6\ A^lgust. (Latini interpretes nullo modo numerari possunt, saith S.
Christ, 'ub. Augustine.} Again, they were not out of the Hebrew
fountain, (we speak of the Latin translations of the
Old Testament) but out of the Greek stream; therefore
the Greek being not altogether clear, the Latin de
rived from it must needs be muddy. This moved
S. Hierome^ a most learned Father, and the best lin
guist without controversy of his age, or of any that
went before him, to undertake the translating of the
Old Testament out of the very fountains themselves;
which he performed with that evidence of great learn
ing, judgment, industry, and faithfulness, that he hath
for ever bound the Church unto him in a debt of
special remembrance and thankfulness.
Thetransiat- Now though the Church were thus furnished with
Scripture Greek and Latin translations, even before the faith of
PIT tongues! Christ was generally embraced in the Empire : (for
s. Hieron. the learned know that even in S. Hierome's time the
[A mtma-
nus} Mar- Consul of Rome and his wife were both Ethnicks, and
about the same time the greatest part of the Senate
also) yet for all that the godly learned were not con
tent to have the Scriptures in the language which
2 Kin. 7. 9. themselves understood, Greek and Latin, (as the good
lepers were not content to fare well themselves, but
acquainted their neighbours with the store that God
had sent, that they also might provide for themselves)
but also for the behoof and edifying of the unlearned
which hungered and thirsted after righteousness, and
had souls to be saved as well as they, they provided
translations into the vulgar for their countrymen, inso
much that most nations under heaven did shortly
after their conversion hear Christ speaking unto them
The Translators to the Reader. 281
in their mother tongue, not by the voice of their minis
ter only, but also by the written word translated. If
any doubt hereof, he may be satisfied by examples
enough, if enough will serve the turn. First, S. Hie- Spr^i^1-
rome saith, Multarum gentium linguis Scriptura ante Evangel.
translata docet falsa esse qua addita sunt, &c. i. e. The
Scripture being translated before in the language of many
nations doth shew that those things that were added (by
Lucian or Hesychius] are false. So S. Hierome in that
place. The same Hierome elsewhere affirmeth that he, s. Hieron.
, ,-1 Sophronio.
the time was, had set forth the translation of the
Seventy, suce linguae hominibus ; i. e. for his country
men of Dalmatia. Which words not only Erasmus
doth understand to purport, that S. Hierome translated
the Scripture into the Dalmatian tongue ; but also six. Sen.
Sixtus Senensis, and Alphonsus a Castro, (that we IA'IP^OH a
speak of no more) men not to be excepted against by ^asc^'^'
them of Rome, do ingenuously confess as much. So ^
S. Chrysostome, that lived in S. Hierome' s time, giveth **
evidence with him : The doctrine of S. John (saith he) [§
did not in such sort (as the Philosophers did) vanish
away : but the Syrians, Egyptians, Indians, Persians,
Ethiopians, and infinite other nations, being barbarous
people, translated it into their (mother) tongue, and have
learned to be (true] Philosophers, he meaneth Christians.
To this may be added Theodoret, as next unto him
both for antiquity, and for learning. His words be [T/t?rapeSut.
these, Every country that is under the sun is full qf^0*3g
these words (of the Apostles and Prophets) and the
Hebrew tongue (he meaning the Scriptures in the He
brew tongue) is turned not only into the language of
the Grecians, but also of the Romans, and Egyptians,
and Persians, and Indians, and Armenians, and Scy
thians, and Sauromatians, and, briefly, into all the
282 The Translators to the Reader.
languages which any nation useth. So he. In like
PiibD^c°n' manner Ulpilas is reported by Paulus Diaconus and
isid. in Isidore, and before them by Sozomen, to have trans-
Chron. Goth.
sozom. lib. lated the Scriptures into the Gothic tongue : John
Vasseusin Bishop of Sevil by Vasseus, to have turned them into
Hi°pan. Arabick about the year of our Lord 717: Beda by
Cistertiensis, to have turned a great part of them into
Poiydor. Saxon : Efiiard by Trithemius, to have abridged the
tor. Anglo- French Psalter (as Beda had done the Hebrew] about
rumtestatiir .
idemde the year 800: King Alured by the said Listertiensis, to
nostro._ have turned the Psalter into Saxon: Methodius by
#3.4. Aventinus (printed at Ingolstad} to have turned the
\\drcaan- Scriptures into Sclavonian " / Valdo Bishop of Prising
mnn 900.
B. Rkenan. by Beatus Rhenanus, to have caused about that time
rerum Ger- J
man. lib. 2. the Gospels to be translated into Dutch rhythme, yet
extant in the library of Corbinian1 : Valdus by divers,
to have turned them himself, or to have gotten them
turned into French about the year 1160 : Charles the
fifth of that name, surnamed The wise, to have caused
them to be turned into French, about 200 years after
Valdus his time ; of which translation there be many
Beroaid. copies yet extant, as witnesseth Beroaldus. Much
about that time, even in our King Richard the second's
[circa 1387.] days, John Trevisa* translated them into English, and
many English Bibles in written hand are yet to be
seen with divers; translated, as it is very probable, in
that age. So the Syrian translation of the New Testa-
[1555-] ment is in most learned men's libraries, of Widmin-
stadius his setting forth ; and the Psalter in Arabick is
[1516.1 with many, of Augustinus Nebiensis' setting forth. So
1 S. Corbinian's Library at Freising on the Isar. See
Ussher, Historia Dogmatica, A.D. 890.
2 John Trevisa, the Cornishman's claim, as a Translator of
the Bible, is roughly treated by Dr Eadie {English Bible, Vol.
I. p. 60).
The Translators to the Reader. 283
Posted affirmeth, that in his travel he saw the Gospels
in the Ethiopian tongue : And Ambrose Thesius alleg-
eth the Psalter of the Indians, which he testifieth to [Aethiopic.j
have been set forth by Potken in Syrian characters 2.
So that to have the Scriptures in the mother tongue is [1513- 1
not a quaint conceit lately taken up, either by the
Lord Cromwell in England, or by the Lord Radevil in dssS-J
' J Tkuan.
Polonie, or by the Lord Ungnadius in the Emperor's
dominion, but hath been thought upon, and put in
practice of old, even from the first times of the con
version of any nation ; no doubt, because it was es
teemed most profitable to cause faith to grow in men's
hearts the sooner, and to make them to be able to
say with the words of the Psalm, As we have heard, so ps. 4s. &.
we have seen.
Now the Church of Rome would seem at the The unwiii-
length to bear a motherly affection towards her chil- ou^chfef ad-
dren, and to allow them the Scriptures in their mother
tongue : but indeed it is a gift, not deserving to be hou
called a gift*, an unprofitable gift: they must first ™\sheedrin the
get a license in writing before they may use them;l°2gjf2;.
and to get that, they must approve themselves to J.0^0"" ^'
their Confessor, that is, to be such as are, if not Sophocles
[Ajax, ver.
frozen in the dregs, yet soured with the leaven of £65]-
See the
their superstition. Howbeit, it seemed too much to observation
(set forth by
Clement the eighth that there should be any license clement his
. authority)
granted to have them in the vulgar tongue, and upon the 4th
rule of Pins
therefore he overruleth and frustrateth the grant of the 4th his
Pius the fourth. So much are they afraid of the light the SS
lib. prokib.
pag. 15.
i>er. 5.
1 If the reference is to the Lingiiarum duodecim characteribus
differentium Alphabetum (1538) of the voluminous mystic W.
Postel [1510 — 1581], the fact here named is rather implied than
stated in sheet F, de Indica lingua.
2 Walton, Prolegomena, xiv. 19, in.
284 The Translators to the Reader.
Tertui. de of the Scripture, (LudfugcB Scripturarum, as Tertul-
resur. car- ' \ J ^ *
nis [cap. 47]. nan spcaketh) that they will not trust the people with
it, no not as it is set forth by their own sworn men,
no not with the license of their own Bishops and
Inquisitors. Yea, so unwilling they are to commu
nicate the Scriptures to the people's understanding in
any sort, that they are not ashamed to confess that
we forced them to translate it into English against
their wills. This seemeth to argue a bad cause, or
a bad conscience, or both. Sure we are, that it is
not he that hath good gold, that is afraid to bring
it to the touchstone, but he that hath the counterfeit;
neither is it the true man that shunneth the light,
John 3. 20. but the malefactor, lest his deeds should be reproved ;
neither is it the plain- dealing merchant that is un
willing to have the weights, or the meteyard, brought
in place, but he that useth deceit. But we will let
them alone for this fault, and return to translation.
The speeches Many men's mouths have been open a good while
bofhrofo°unrs' (and yet are not stopped) with speeches about the
anedofeour translation so long in hand, or rather perusals of
aSS translations made before: and ask what may be the
work' reason, what the necessity, of the employment. Hath
the Church been deceived, say they, all this while?
Hath her sweet bread been mingled with leaven, her
silver with dross, her wine with water, her milk with
s. inn. lib. lime? (lade gypsum male miscetur, saith S. Ireney.)
L^xvn. We hoped that we had been in the right way, that
fin. Migne]. we had had the orades of God delivered unto us, and
that though all the world had cause to be offended,
and to complain, yet that we had none. Hath the
nurse holden out the breast, and nothing but wind
in it ? Hath the bread been delivered by the Fathers
of the Church, and the same proved to be lapidosus,
The Translators to the Reader. 285
as Seneca speaketh ? What is it to handle the word
of God deceitfully, if this be not? Thus certain
brethren. Also the adversaries of Judah and Hie-
rusalem, like Sanballat in Nehemiah, mock, as we
hear, both at the work and workmen, saying, What Neh. 4. 2, 3.
do these weak Jews, &c. will they make the stones whole
again out of the heaps of dust which are burnt 'I
Although they build, yet if a fox go up, he shall even
break down their stony wall. Was their translation
good before? Why do they now mend it? Was it
not good? Why then was it obtruded to the people?
Yea, why did the Catholicks (meaning Popish Roman
ists) always go in jeopardy for refusing to go to hear
it? Nay, if it must be translated into English, Catho
licks are fittest to do it. They have learning, and
they know when a thing is well, they can manum de
tabula. We will answer them both briefly: and the
former, being brethren, thus with St. Hierome, Dam- s. Hieron.
namus veteres ? Minime, sed post priorum studia in vers°Ruffin
domo Domini quod possumus labor amus. That is, Do ^-.uign/,'
we condemn the ancient? In no case: but after t/ieTom'u-52o]'
endeavours of them that were before us, we take the best
pains we can in the house of God. As if he said,
Being provoked by the example of the learned that
lived before my time, I have thought it my duty to
assay whether my talent in the knowledge of the
tongues may be profitable in any measure to God's
Church, lest I should seem to have laboured in them
in vain, and lest I should be thought to glory in men
(although ancient) above that which was in them.
Thus S. Hierome may be thought to speak.
And to the same effect say we, that we are so A sadsfao
far off from condemning any of their labours that brethren.
travailed before us in this kind, either in this land.
286 The Translators to the Reader.
or beyond sea, either in King Henry's time, or King
Edward's, (if there were any translation, or correction
of a translation, in his time) or Queen Elizabeth's of
ever renowned memory, that we acknowledge them
to have been raised up of God for the building and
furnishing of his Church, and that they deserve to be
had of us and of posterity in everlasting remembrance.
The judgment of Aristotle is worthy and well known :
Arist. 2 If Timotheus had not been, we had not had much sweet
lAaTTov] * T° musick : But if Phrynis (Timotheus his master) had
ft*^??B 3.] not been, we had not had Timotheus. Therefore bless
ed be they, and most honoured be their name, that
break the ice, and give the onset upon that which
helpeth forward to the saving of souls. Now what
can be more available thereto, than to deliver God's
book unto God's people in a tongue which they un-
... derstand? Since of an hidden treasure, and of a
S. EpiphaH.
loco ante fountain that is sealed, there is no profit, as Ptolemy
[p. 279]. Philadelph wrote to the Rabbins or masters of the
$t;A*g*j***' JewS) as witnesseth Epiphanius : and as S. Augustine
dint. Dei, saith, A man had rather be with his dog than with
cap. 7.
a stranger (whose tongue is strange unto him). Yet
for all that, as nothing is begun and perfected at the
same time, and the latter thoughts are thought to be
the wiser: so, if we building upon their foundation
that went before us, and being holpen by their labours,
do endeavour to make that better which they left
so good; no man, we are sure, hath cause to mislike
us; they, we persuade ourselves, if they were alive,
would thank us. The vintage of Abiezer, that strake
the stroke ; yet the gleaning of grapes of Ephraim
judg. s. 2. was not to be despised. See Judges viii. verse 2.
2 Kin. 13. 18, Joash the king of Israel did not satisfy himself till
he had smitten the ground three times ; and yet he
The Translators to the Reader. 287
offended the Prophet for giving over then. Aquila,
of whom we spake before, translated the Bible as
carefully and as skilfully as he could ; and yet he
thought good to go over it again, and then it got
the credit with the Jews to be called Kara a/<pi^etav, s. Hieron.
, . , . in Ezech.
that is, accurately done, as St. Hterome witnesseth. cap. 3 \ver.
How many books of profane learning have been IS
gone over again and again, by the same translators,
by others ? Of one and the same book of Aristotle's
Ethics there are extant not so few as six or seven
several translations. Now if this cost may be bestow
ed upon the gourd, which affordeth us a little shade,
and which to-day flourisheth, but to-morrow is cut
down; what may we bestow, nay, what ought we not
to bestow, upon the vine, the fruit whereof maketh
glad the conscience of man, and the stem whereof
abideth for ever? And this is the word of God,
which we translate. What is the chaff to the wheat / jer. 23. 28.
saith the Lord. Tanti vitreum, quanti verum mar- Tcrtuiad
garitum (saith Tertullianj) if a toy of glass be of that jv^M?
reckoning with us, how ought we to value the true liSS/r
pearl? Therefore let no man's eye be evil, because Vq%H!ti'prv-
his Majesty's is good ; neither let any be grieved, that £^f™'"
we have a Prince that seeketh the increase of the ^^z>"
spiritual wealth of Israel ; (let Sanballats and Tobiahs S1al^"^ap'
do so, which therefore do bear their just reproof) but [Neh. 4.
let us rather bless God from the ground of our heart *
for working this religious care in him to have the
translations of the Bible maturely considered of and
examined. For by this means it cometh to pass,
that whatsoever is sound already, (and all is sound
for substance in one or other of our editions, and the
worst of ours far better than their authentick Vulgar)
the same will shine as gold more brightly, being
288 The Translators to the Reader.
rubbed and polished; also, if any thing be halting,
or superfluous, or not so agreeable to the original, the
same may be corrected, and the truth set in place.
And what can the King command to be done, that
will bring him more true honour than this ? And
wherein could they that have been set a work approve
their duty to the King, yea, their obedience to God,
and love to his Saints, more, than by yielding their
service, and all that is within them, for the furnishing
of the work? But besides all this, they were the
principal motives of it, and therefore ought least to
quarrel it. For the very historical truth is, that upon
the importunate petitions of the Puritans at his
Majesty's coming to this crown, the conference at
Hampton Court having been appointed for hearing
their complaints, when by force of reason they were
put from all other grounds, they had recourse at the
last to this shift, that they could not with good
conscience subscribe to the Communion book, since
it maintained the Bible as it was there translated,
which was, as they said, a most corrupted translation.
And although this was judged to be but a very poor
and empty shift, yet even hereupon did his Majesty
begin to bethink himself of the good that might ensue
by a new translation, and presently after gave order
for this translation which is now presented unto thee.
Thus much to satisfy our scrupulous brethren.
An answer to Now to the latter we answer, that we do not deny,
the imputa-
tionsofour nay, we affirm and avow, that the very meanest trans-
adversaries. «•««•»*• 1-17-7 rii r
lation of the Bible in English set forth by men of our
profession (for we have seen none of theirs of the
whole Bible as yet1) containeth the word of God, nay,
1 The Holy Bible faith/idly translated into English out of
the Authentical Latin: Douay, 1609 — 1610, 2 vols. 4-to. The
The Translators to the Reader. 289
is the word of God : as the King's speech which he
uttered in Parliament, being translated into French,
Dutch, Italian, and Latin, is still the King's speech,
though it be not interpreted by every translator with
the like grace, nor peradventure so fitly for phrase,
nor so expressly for sense, every where. For it is
confessed, that things are to take their denomination
of the greater part; and a natural man could say,
Verum iibi multa nitent in carmine, non ego paucis Horace,
offendor maculis, &c. A man may be counted a vir- Iptf0nes"a
tuous man, though he have made many slips in his ver> 35I']
life, (else there were none virtuous, for in many things James 3. 2.
we offend a!!,) also a comely man and lovely, though
he have some warts upon his hand, yea, not only
freckles upon his face, but also scars. No cause
therefore why the word translated should be denied to
be the word, or forbidden to be current, notwithstand
ing that some imperfections and blemishes may be
noted in the setting forth of it. For whatever was
perfect under the sun, where Apostles or apostolick
men, that is, men endued with an extraordinary mea
sure of God's Spirit, and privileged with the privilege
of infallibility, had not their hand ? The Romanists
therefore in refusing to hear, and daring to burn the
word translated, did no less than despite the Spirit of
grace, from whom originally it proceeded, and whose
sense and meaning, as well as man's weakness would
enable, it did express. Judge by an example or two. Pfatartk. in
. - Camilla [Atb
Plutarch wnteth, that after that Rome had been **«• re-ra.pa.y-
burnt by the Gauls, they fell soon to build it again : <nww7r<Hs*u
i j • ... , . . <rv/u.7re^)vp-
but doing it in haste, they did not cast the streets, nfvyv rak
OUCn<T9<TW
dvtjyayov rffv
writer must have seen the first volume of the Douay Bible, 7ToAlll^7™ v
since neither tunike nor rational (see p. 302) occur in the "^ws.cap.
Rhemish New Testament. 32].
S. 19
290 T/ie Translators to the Reader.
nor proportion the houses, in such comely fashion, as
had been most sightly and convenient. Was Catiline
therefore an honest man, or a good patriot, that
sought to bring it to a combustion ? or Nero a good
Ezra 3. 12. Prince, that did indeed set it on fire ? So by the
story of Ezra and the prophecy of Haggai it may be
gathered, that the temple built by Zerubbabel after the
return from Babylon was by no means to be com
pared to the former built by Solomon : (for they that
remembered the former wept when they considered
the latter) notwithstanding might this latter either
have been abhorred and forsaken by the Jews, or
profaned by the Greeks'! The like we are to think of
translations. The translation of the Seventy dissenteth
from the Original in many places, neither doth it
come near it for perspicuity, gravity, majesty; yet
which of the Apostles did condemn it? Condemn it?
Nay, they used it, (as it is apparent, and as Saint
Hierome and most learned men do confess) which
they would not have done, nor by their example of
using of it so grace and commend it to the Church,
if it had been unworthy the appellation and name of
the word of God. And whereas they urge for their
second defence of their vilifying and abusing of the
English Bibles, or some pieces thereof, which they
meet with, for that Hereticks forsooth were the au
thors of the translations : (Hereticks they call us by
the same right that they call themselves Catholicks,
both being wrong) we marvel what divinity taught
Tertui. de them so. We are sure Tertullian was of another
contra ' mind : Ex personis probamus fidem, an ex fide pcr-
[VwjrS sonas ? Do we try men's faith by their persons ? We
should try their persons by their faith. Also S. Au
gustine was of another mind : for he, lighting upon
The Translators to the Reader. 291
certain rules made by Tychonius a Donatist for the
better understanding of the Word, was not ashamed
to make use of them, yea, to insert them into his own
book, with giving commendation to them so far
forth as they were worthy to be commended, as is to
be seen in St. Augustine's third book De Doctrina s. August.
Christiana. To be short, Origen, and the whole Ckrist.ci#.
Church of God for certain hundred years, were of3°
another mind : for they were so far from treading
under foot (much more from burning) the translation
of Aquila a proselyte, that is, one that had turned
Jew, of Symmachus, and Theodotion, both Ebionites^
that is, most vile hereticks, that they joined them
together with the Hebrew original, and the trans
lation of the Seventy, (as hath been before signified
out of Epiphanius] and set them forth openly to be
considered of and perused by all. But we weary the
unlearned, who need not know so much ; and trouble
the learned, who know it already.
Yet before we end, we must answer a third cavil
and objection of theirs against us, for altering and
amending our Translations so oft; wherein truly they
deal hardly and strangely with us. For to whom ever
was it imputed for a fault (by such as were wise) to
go over that which he had done, and to amend it
where he saw cause? Saint Augustine was not afraid s. August.
to exhort S. Hierome to a Palinodia or recantation.
The same S. Augustine was not ashamed to retractate, 6-. August.
lib. Retrnct-
we might say, revoke, many things that had passed at.
him, and doth even glory that he seeth his infirmities, intenium
If we will be sons of the truth, we must consider what s. August.
, , , , ,. Epist. 8.
it speaketh, and trample upon our own credit, yea, '
and upon other men's too, if either be any way a
hinderance to it. This to the cause. Then to the
19—2
292 The Translators to the Reader.
persons we say, that of all men they ought to be most
silent in this case. For what varieties have they,
and what alterations have they made, not only of
their service books, portesses1, and breviaries, but
also of their Latin translation? The service book
supposed to be made by S. Ambrose (Officium Am-
brosianum) was a great while in special use and
Durand. lib. request : but Pope Adrian, calling a council with the
5. cap. 2. a-d of Charics tlie Emperor, abolished it, yea, burnt
it, and commanded the service book of Saint Gregory
universally to be used. Well, Officium Gregorianum
gets by this means to be in credit; but doth it con
tinue without change or altering? No, the very
Roman service was of two fashions ; the new fashion,
and the old, the one used in one Church, the other
in another ; as is to be seen in Pamelius a Romanist
his preface before Micrologus. The same Pamelius
reporteth out of Radulphus de Rivo, that about the
year of our Lord 1277 Pope Nicolas the third re
moved out of the churches of Rome the more ancient
books (of service) and brought into use the missals of
the Friers Minorites, and commanded them to be
observed there ; insomuch that about an hundred
years after, when the above named Radulphus hap
pened to be at Rome, he found all the books to be
new, of the new stamp. Neither was there this chop
ping and changing in the more ancient times only,
but also of late. Pius Quintus himself confesseth,
that every bishoprick almost had a peculiar kind of
service, most unlike to that which others had ; which
1 " Portesses" i.e. manuals of devotion. Spelt also portacc,
porttts, &c.
"And in his hand his portesse still he bare"
Spenser, F. Q. I. 4.
The Translators to the Reader. 293
moved him to abolish all other breviaries, though
never so ancient, and privileged and published by
Bishops in their Dioceses, and to establish and ratify
that only which was of his own setting forth in the
year 1568. Now when the Father of their Church,
who gladly would heal the sore of the daughter of his
people softly and slightly, and make the best of it,
findeth so great fault with them for their odds and
jarring ; we hope the children have no great cause to
vaunt of their uniformity. But the difference that
appeareth between our translations, and our often
correcting of them, is the thing that we are specially
charged with ; let us see therefore whether they them
selves be without fault this way, (if it be to be
counted a fault to correct) and whether they be fit
men to throw stones at us : O tandem major parcas Horat.
insane minor i : they that are less sound themselves ver.^e"'
ought not to object infirmities to others. If we
should tell them that Valla, Stapulensis, Erasmus,
and Vives, found fault with their vulgar translation,
and consequently wished the same to be mended,
or a new one to be made ; they would answer per-
adventure, that we produced their enemies for wit
nesses against them ; albeit they were in no other
sort enemies, than as S. Paul was to the Galatians, Gal. 4. 16.
for telling them the truth : and it were to be wished,
that they had dared to tell it them plainlier and
oftener. But what will they say to this, That Pope
Leo the tenth allowed Erasmus's translation of the
New Testament, so much different from the Vulgar,
by his apostolick letter and bull ? That the same Leo sixtus Se-
exhorted Pagnine to translate the whole Bible, and
bare whatsoever charges was necessary for the work?
Surely, as the Apostle reasoneth to the Hebrews, that
294 The Translators to the Reader.
Heb. 7. ii. if the former Law and Testament had been sufficient,
& 8. 7.
there had been no need of the latter : so we may say,
that if the old Vulgar had been at all points allow
able, to small purpose had labour and charges
been undergone about framing of a new. If they
say, it was one Pope's private opinion, and that he
consulted only himself ; then we are able to go further
with them, and to aver, that more of their chief men
of all sorts, even their own Trent champions, Paiva
and Vega, and their own Inquisitors, Hieronymus ab
Oleastro, and their own Bishop Isidorus Clarms, and
their own Cardinal Thomas a Vio Cajetan, do either
make new translations themselves, or follow new ones
of other men's making, or note the Vulgar interpreter
for halting, none of them fear to dissent from him,
nor yet to except against him. And call they this an
uniform tenor of text and judgment about the text,
so many of their worthies disclaiming the now re
ceived conceit? Nay, we will yet come nearer the
[1588—40] quick. Doth not their Paris edition differ from the
[1547] Lovaine, and Hentenius his from them both, and yet
all of them allowed by authority? Nay, doth not
Sixtus Quintus confess, that certain Catholicks (he
fixa Bam* mcaneth certain of his own side) were in such a humour
of translating the Scriptures into Latin, that Satan
taking occasion by them, though they thought no such
matter, did strive what he could, out of so uncertain
and manifold a variety of translations, so to mingle
all things, that nothing might seem to be left certain
and firm in them ? &c. Nay further, did not the
same Sixtus ordain by an inviolable decree, and that
with the counsel and consent of his Cardinals, that
the Latin edition of the Old and New Testament,
which the Council of Trent would have to be authen-
The Translators to the Reader. 295
tick, is the same without controversy which he then
set forth, being diligently corrected and printed in
the printinghouse of Vatican? Thus Sixtus in his
Preface before his Bible. And yet Clement the eighth,
his immediate successor, published another edition of [1592]
[ 1 5 92] the Bible, containing in it infinite differences from
that of Sixtus, and many of them weighty and ma
terial ; and yet this must be authentick by all means.
What is to have the faith of our glorious Lord Jesus
Christ with yea and nay, if this be not? Again,
what is sweet harmony and consent, if this be ? There
fore, as Demaratus of Corinth advised *a great King, [Diodorus,
before he talked of the dissensions among the Grecians, ™
to compose his domestick broils ; (for at that time
his queen and his son and heir were at deadly feud
with him) so all the while that our adversaries do
make so many and so various editions themselves,
and do jar so much about the worth and authority of
them, they can with no show of equity challenge us
for changing and correcting.
But it is high time to leave them, and to shew The purpose
in brief what we proposed to ourselves, and what iators, with
1 , -, • , • * -i r i their num-
course we held, in this our perusal and survey of the her, fumi-
Bible. Truly, good Christian Reader, we never &c.e> °are'
thought from the beginning that we should need to
make a new translation, nor yet to make of a bad one
a good one ; (for then the imputation of Sixtus had
been true in some sort, that our people had been
fed with gall of dragons instead of wine, with whey
instead of milk;) but to make a good one better, or
out of many good ones one principal good one, not
justly to be excepted against; that hath been our
endeavour, that our mark. To that purpose there
1 Xerxes.
296 The Translators to the Reader.
were many chosen, that were greater in other men's
eyes than in their own, and that sought the truth rather
than their own praise. Again, they came, or were
thought to come, to the work, not exercendi causa,
(as one saith) but exercitati, that is, learned, not to
learn : For the chief overseer and epyoSttoKr??? under
his Majesty, to whom not only we, but also our whole
Church was much bound1, knew by his wisdom, which
Nazianzen. thing also Ncizianzen taught so long ago, that it is a
els pv. e-n-iO-K.
mxpovo-. preposterous order to teach first, and to learn after,
[Orat. XLII. . v , , ,
cap. i]. yea that TO ei/ TTLUW Kepa/xiav /xavaaven/, to learn and
Apoioget. practise together, is neither commendable for the work-
ca™^}.' man, nor safe for the work. Therefore such were
thought upon, as could say modestly with S. Hieronie,
Et Hebrccum sermonem ex parte didirimus, et in Latino
pene ab ipsis incunabulis, &c. detriti sumus; Both we
have learned the Hebrew tongue in part, and in the
Latin we have been exercised almost from our very
cradle. S. Hierome maketh no mention of the Greek
tongue,, wherein yet he did excel ; because he trans
lated not the Old Testament out of Greek, but out of
Hebrew. And in what sort did these assemble ? In
the trust of their own knowledge, or of their sharpness
of wit, or deepness of judgment, as it were in an arm
of flesh ? At no hand. They trusted in him that
[Rev. 3. 7.] hath the key of David, opening, and no man shutting;
they prayed to the Lord, the Father of our Lord, to
s. Aug. ub. the effect that St. Augustine did ; O let thy Scriptures
cap. 2. ' be my pure delight ; let me not be deceived in them,
neither let me deceive by them. In this confidence, and
with this devotion, did they assemble together ; not
too many, lest one should trouble another ; and yet
1 Richard Bancroft, Archbishop of Canterbury, died Nov.
"2, 1610.
The Translators to the Reader. 297
many, lest many things haply might escape them. If
you ask what they had before them, truly it was the
Hebrew text of the Old Testament, the Greek of the
New. These are the two golden pipes, or rather
conduits, wherethrough the olive branches empty them- [Zech. iv.
selves into the gold. Saint Augustine calleth them *s.August.-$.
precedent, or original, tongues; Saint Hierome, foun- g^^-s,
tains. The same Saint Hierome affirmeth. and Gratian s-Hieroj>~
act o uniatn
hath not spared to put it into his decree, That as the e* F™.tel-
* * S. Hteron.
credit of the old books (he meaneth of the Old Testa- adLncini-
. urn, Dist. 9.
ment) is to be tried by the Hebrew volumes ; so of the ut veterum.
New by the Greek tongue, he meaneth by the original
Greek. If truth be to be tried by these tongues, then
whence should a translation be made, but out of them?
These tongues therefore (the Scriptures, we say, in
those tongues) we set before us to translate, being
the tongues wherein God was pleased to speak to
his Church by his Prophets and Apostles. Neither
did we run over the work with that posting haste that
the Septuagint did, if that be true which is reported of Joseph.
them, that they finished it in seventy two days ; neither lib. 12.
were we barred or hindered from going over it again,
having once done it, like St Hierome, if that be true s.
which himself reporteth, that he could no sooner ^,£2.
write any thing, but presently it was caught from him, ajwinian.
and published, and he could not have leave to mend
it : neither, to be short, were we the first that fell in TrpwroTreipoi.
hand with translating the Scripture into English, and TkaSntr.
consequently destitute of former helps, as it is written I5°™' UI' p'
of Origen, that he was the first in a manner, that put
his hand to write commentaries upon the Scriptures,
and therefore no marvel if he overshot himself many
times. None of these things : the work hath not
been huddled up in seventy two days, but hath cost
298 The Translators to the Reader.
the workmen, as light as it seemeth, the pains of twice
*i\er yap OK- seven times seventy two days, and more. Matters of
such weight and consequence are to be speeded with
"sophocL'in maturity : for in a business of moment a man feareth
[ver. 320]. not the blame of convenient slackness. Neither did
we think much to consult the translators or commen
tators, Chaldee, Hebrew, Syrian, Greek, or Latin; no,
nor the Spanish, French, Italian, or Dutch^ ; neither
did we disdain to revise that which we had done, and
to bring back to the anvil that which we had hammer
ed : but having and using as great helps as were need
ful, and fearing no reproach for slowness, nor coveting
praise for expedition, we have at the length, through
the good hand of the Lord upon us, brought the work
to that pass that you see.
Reasons Some peradventurc would have no variety of
^TdihfeSty senses to be set in the margin, lest the authority of
thesemargin, tne Scriptures for deciding of controversies by that
ishgereeathere snow °^ uncertainty should somewhat be shaken. But
probability we noid their judgment not to be so sound in this
ior each. J
itdvra. ra point. For though whatsoever things are necessary are
manifest, as S. Chrysostome saith ; and, as S. Augustine,
in 2 Thess.
cap. 2.
6\ Aug. 2.
de doctr.
Christ, cap.
9' that partly to exercise and whet our wits, partly to
wean the curious from loathing of them for their
every where plainness, partly also to stir up our de
votion to crave the assistance of God's Spirit by
prayer, and lastly, that we might be forward to seek
aid of our brethren by conference, and never scorn
those that be not in all respects so complete as they
should be, being to seek in many things ourselves,
1 See above, p. 140 note.
s. Chrysost. faose things that are plainly set down in the Scrip-
cap. 2. tures all such matters are found that concern faith, hope,
dedoitr. and charity: yet for all that it cannot be dissembled,
The Translators to the Reader. 299
it hath pleased God in his Divine Providence here
and there to scatter words and sentences of that
difficulty and doubtfulness, not in doctrinal points
that concern salvation, (for in such it hath been
vouched that the Scriptures are plain) but in matters
of less moment, that fearfulness would better beseem
us than confidence, and if we will resolve, to resolve
upon modesty with S. Augustine, (though not in this same s. August.
It* 8. dc Gc-
case altogether, yet upon the same ground) Melius est ««. ad liter,
dubitare de occultis, quam litigare de incertis : It is
better to make doubt of those things which are secret,
than to strive about those things that are uncertain.
There be many words in the Scriptures which be jn-of Aey6-
never found there but once, (having neither brother M*
nor neighbour, as the Hebrews speak) so that
we cannot be holpen by conference of places.
Again, there be many rare names of certain birds,
beasts, and precious stones, &c. concerning which
the Hebrews themselves are so divided among them
selves for judgment, that they may seem to have
defined this or that, rather because they would say
something, than because they were sure of that which
they said, as S. Hierome somewhere saith of the Sep-
tuagint. Now in such a case doth not a margin do
well to admonish the Reader to seek further, and not
to conclude or dogmatize upon this or that perempto
rily? For as it is a fault of incredulity, to doubt of
those things that are evident; so to determine of
such things as the Spirit of God hath left (even in the
judgment of the judicious) questionable, can be no
less than presumption. Therefore as S. Augustine s. A^tg. 2°.
saith, that variety of translations is profitable for the Christian.
finding out of the sense of the Scriptures : so diver- c'
sity of signification and sense in the margin, where
300
The Translators to the Reader.
Sixtus V.
Prof. Bill.
Plat, in
Paulo se-
cundo.
6ju.oi07ro.0r/?.
TpwTos y 01
Elan,
npare
zer,
Iliad xxi.
568.]
Reasons in
ducing us not
to stand curi
ously upon
an identity
of phrasing.
the text is not so clear, must needs do good ; yea, is
necessary, as we are persuaded. We know that
Sixtus Quintus expressly forbiddeth that any variety
of readings of their Vulgar edition should be put in
the margin1; (which though it be not altogether the
same thing to that we have in hand, yet it looketh
that way;) but we think he hath not all of his own
side his favourers for this conceit. They that are
wise had rather have their judgments at liberty in
differences of readings, than to be captivated to one,
when it may be the other. If they were sure that
their high priest had all laws shut up in his breast, as
Paul the second bragged, and that he were as free
from error by special privilege, as the dictators of
Rome were made by law inviolable, it were another
matter ; then his word were an oracle, his opinion a
decision. But the eyes of the world are now open,
God be thanked, and have been a great while ; they
find that he is subject to the same affections and
infirmities that others be, that his skin is penetrable,
and therefore so much as he proveth, not as much as
he claimeth, they grant and embrace.
Another thing we think good to admonish thee of,
gentle Reader, that we have not tied ourselves to an
uniformity of phrasing, or to an identity of words, as
some peradventure would wish that we had done,
because they observe, that some learned men some
where have been as exact as they could that way.
Truly, that we might not vary from the sense of that
1 So that even Vercellone, as late as 1860, when publishing
his collection of Varicc Lectiones Vulg. Lat. Bibl., probably
was prevented by this rule from printing the text with them,
" and so deprived them of a great deal of their value" (Canon
Wordsworth, Gospel from the St German MS. (g), Introduction,
p. xvi. note 3).
The Translators to the Reader. 301
which we had translated before, if the word signified
the same thing in both places, (for there be some
words that be not of the same sense every where)
we were especially careful, and made a conscience,
according to our duty. But that we should express
the same notion in the same particular word; as for
example, if we translate the Hebrew or Greek word
once by purpose, never to call it intent ; if one where
journeying, never travelling; if one where think, never
suppose ; if one where pain, never ache ; if one where
joy, never gladness, &c. thus to mince the matter, we
thought to savour more of curiosity than wisdom,
and that rather it would breed scorn in the atheist,
than bring profit to the godly reader. For is the
kingdom of God become words or syllables? Why
should we be in bondage to them, if we may be free ?
use one precisely, when we may use another no less
fit as commodiously ? A godly Father in the primi
tive time shewed himself greatly moved, that one of
newfangleness called Kpa/?/3aTov, o-ja/tfrou?, though the A bed.
10-
difference be little or none; and another reporteth, CaUst.'ub.
that he was much abused for turning cucurbita (to ^ nitron
which reading the people had been used) into hedera. gJ2",^x*'
Now if this happen in better times, and upon so &"*•
small occasions, we might justly fear hard censure,
if generally we should make verbal and unnecessary
changings. We might also be charged (by scoffers)
with some unequal dealing towards a great number
of good English words. For as it is written of a cer
tain great Philosopher, that he should say, that those
logs were happy that were made images to be wor
shipped ; for their fellows, as good as they, lay for
blocks behind the fire : so if we should say, as it
were, unto certain words, Stand up higher, have a
The Translators to the Reader.
place in the Bible always ; and to others of like qua
lity, Get ye hence, be banished for ever; we might
[James 2. 4.] be taxed peradventure with S. James his words,
namely, To be partial in ourselves, and judges of evil
Aeji-ToAoyia. thoughts. Add hereunto, that niceness in words was
always counted the next step to trifling; and so was
to be curious about names too : also that we cannot
follow a better pattern for elocution than God him-
lpiattm.X self; therefore he using divers words in his holy writ,
and indifferently for one thing in nature; we, if we
will not be superstitious, may use the same liberty in
our English versions out of Hebrew and Greek, for
that copy or store that he hath given us. Lastly, we
have on the one side avoided the scrupulosity of the
Puritans, who leave the old Ecclesiastical words, and
betake them to other, as when they put washing for
Baptism, and Congregation instead of Church : as also
on the other side we have shunned the obscurity of
the Papists, in their Azimes, Tunike, Rational, Holo
causts, Prczpuce, Pasche, and a number of such like,
[isai. 19. 18.] whereof their late translation1 is full, and that of pur
pose to darken the sense, that since they must needs
translate the Bible, yet by the language thereof it may
be kept from being understood. But we desire that
the Scripture may speak like itself, as in the language
of Canaan, that it may be understood even of the
very vulgar.
Many other things we might give thee warning of,
gentle Reader, if we had not exceeded the measure
of a preface already. It remaineth that we commend
thee to God, and to the Spirit of his grace, which is
1 The New Testament .. .translated faithfully into English out
of the authentical Latin. Rheims, 1580, 4to. See also p. 288,
note.
The Translators to the Reader. 303
able to build further than we can ask or think. He
removeth the scales from our eyes, the vail from our
hearts, opening our wits that we may understand his
word, enlarging our hearts, yea, correcting our affec
tions, that we may love it above gold and silver, yea,
that we may love it to the end. Ye are brought
unto fountains of living water which ye digged not;
do not cast earth into them, with the Philistines, Gen. 26. 15.
neither prefer broken pits before them, with the Jer- 2- I3-
wicked Jews. Others have laboured, and you may
enter into their labours. O receive not so great
things in vain : O despise not so great salvation. Be
not like swine to tread under foot so precious things,
neither yet like dogs to tear and abuse holy things. [Matt. 7. e.]
Say not to our Saviour with the Gergesites, Depart out Matt. 8. 34.
of our coasts; neither yet with Esau sell your birth- Heb. 12. 16.
right for a mess of pottage. If light be come into
the world, love not darkness more than light : if food,
if clothing, be offered, go not naked, starve not your
selves. Remember the advice of Nazianzene, It is a Nazianz.
grievous thing (or dangerous) to neglect a great fair, $a.-m. [6m.
and to seek to make markets afterwards : also the SitS ' "
encouragement of S. Chrysostome, It is altogether im-
possible, that he that is sober (and watchful) should at
any time be neglected: lastly, the admonition and me-
nacing of S. Augustine, They that despise God's will
inviting them shall feel God's will taking vengeance of°?^'^'}"
them. It is a fearful thing to fall into the hands of ^°V^;
the living God; but a blessed thing it is, and will vsv'\H^ust
bring us to everlasting blessedness in the end, when ^ko^bject"
God speaketh unto us, to hearken; when he setteth Art- l6-
Heb. 10. 31.
his word before us, to read it; when he stretcheth
out his hand and calleth, to answer, Here am I, here
we are to do thy will, O God. The Lord work a
304 The Translators to the Reader.
care and conscience in us to know him and serve
him, that we may be acknowledged of him at the
appearing of our Lord JESUS CHRIST, to whom
with the Holy Ghost be all praise and thanksgiving.
Amen.
INDEX
OF PERSONS AND SUBJECTS.
N.B. — A.V. denotes the Authorized Bible (1611).
Abbot, Ezra, Prof. 243
Abbot, G., Archp 1911.
Accuracy only comparative 33
Addison, Jos 25 n. i
Adjectives used for adverbs 112
Adonai Jehovah, how represented
in A.V 147 n. i
Aldus, Greek Bible (1518) 47,
48 and n. 2, 52 n., 140, 176 n.,
199 n. 2, 200 n., 229 n. 2
Alford, H., Dean 91, 105 n.
Alternative renderings ("||Or") al
leged superior to those in the
Text 43
American failure of attempt at re
vision of A.V. (1851). ..36 and n. 2,
37-8, 46, 113, 114, 208 n.
Anderson, Chr 12 n. 4
A ndrewes, Lancelot, Bp .....137
Angus, Joseph, Dr 108 n. 2
Antedating books, fraud of ...16 n. 2
Apocrypha, omitted in Bibles ...19
and n.
— signatures and order as
bound in 1769 29 n. 2
— mode of representing
italic type in A.V 34, 72
Tremellius' Latin ver
sion of 44
— marginal notes in... 46 — 55
Text used in translation
Apocrypha, first printed in English
by Cbverdale 52 n.
resembles Bishops' ver
sion more closely than Canonical
Books 73
— parallel refs. to, ex
punged 119, 195 n. 2
— Translators of 140
of
47-'
Apodosis suppressed in orig. texts,
how treated in A.V 65-6
Apostrophe, before s in poss. cases
plur. of pers. pronouns 100
— before or after s to in
dicate poss. case sing, or plural
no, 152 n., 196 n., 235 n. i
Appendices (A — E) of this work... 3,
6, 7> J4> i5> i7» r9> 2I> 22> 23,
24, 29, 30, 31, 32, 33, 36 and n. i,
38, 49, 51, 58 n. 2, 59, 63, 68, 69,
71, 80, 88, 91, 98, no and n. i,
in and n., 113, 132, 133, 145,
153 n. 2, 161 n. i, 173 n., 187,
202, 205, 217 n. 4, 233 n. 3,
234 n.
Archaic style of A.V. corrected... 30,
94, roi
Arnald, Richard 52
Article in original Texts, how repre
sented in A.V 74-7
Assembly of Divines 25 and n. 3
Athanasius, quoted in margin of
Apocrypha 46
20
Index of persons and subjects.
Bagster's Hexapla 15 n.
— Polyglott (1828) 121
Bain, Eng. Grammar, 75, no n. 2
Baker papers 12 n. i
Bancroft, Rich ., Archp 13 n. 2,
296 n.
Basketts, the, their Bibles (1744—56)
...28, 201 n.
Bayward, Thomas 239 and n. 3
Bensly, R. L 49 n. i
Bent ley, Wm., his correct Bibles
(1646 — 51) 26
Beza, Theodore, influence of, on Re
visers of N.T....57, 60; 58 nn. 3
and 4
his Greek Testaments 60,
243, 248 and n. i, 257
- his Latin N.T. (i556)...6i,
248 n. i
Bibles: English
A.V. (1611) i passim, 5 — 15
Bishops' (1568 — 72). ..9, 12 n. i,
40, 43, 47, 48 and n. 2, 55, 57,
58 n. i, 61,73,89, 113, 131 n. 2,
132, 136, 140, 144, 176 n.,
203 n. 2, 267 n.
Coverdale's (1535) 40, 52 n.,
73, 92, 93 n., 105, 131 n. 2
Douay (1609 — 10) 288 n.
Geneva (1557 N.T., 1560) ...40,
45 n., 57, 61, 62, 92, 127, 132,
267 n.
Great (i539)---5 n., 61, 92, 132,
139
Recent (or modern) 2, 3
Revised (1871) i
Rhemish (1582). ..262, 288 n.,
302 n.
Tyndale's(i525— 34)...4o, 92, 262
Wicklif's (about 1380?)... 207 n. i,
250, 252, 255, 262
French, R. P. Olivetan's (Geneva,
1535) 140 n.
The Pastors' (1588). ..140 n.
German, Luther's (1522) 140 n.
Greek, Aldus (15 18)... 47, 48 and n. 2,
52 n., 140, 176 n., 199 n. 2, 200 n.,
229 n. 2
Elzevir (1624) 132
Italian, Bruccioli's (1532) ...140 n.
Diodati's (1607) 14011.
Spanish (Valencia, 1478) 140 n.
- Pinel (Ferrara, 1553) ...
140 n.
- C. de Reyna's (1569) ...
140 n.
De Valera's revision of Va
lencia, 1478 (Amsterdam, 1602) ...
140 n.
Bilson, Thomas, Bp 12 n. 4,
136 n., 264
Blayney, B....^ n., 23, 28—35, 38,
45, 71, 80, 101, 117 n., 121, 133,
145, 242 n.
his Report to the Delegates
of the Oxford Press... 28, 71, 121,
133. 238—42
Bhint, J. H. 1 3 n. 2, 25 n. i
Bodleian AfSS 13 n.2
Boel, Corn i o, 17 n.
Bois, Anne 13 n. i
Bois (or Boyse or Boys), J. ...12, 13
and nn., 22 and n. i, 140
Brady, Nicholas 133
British and Foreign Bible Society . . .
36 nn. i and 2
British Museum, copies of A.V.
there 5, 203, 214
of later editions
...25 n. i, 201 n.
- Grenville Library
in 40
Br(nvn, J. (of Haddington), his
Bible 121
Buchanan, Gilb 8 n. i
Burgon, J. IV., Dean 22 n. i
Burnet, Gilb., Bp 139 n.
" Caesural comma " 92 n.
Calendar and Tables of Lessons no
part of A. V 39
Cambridge University Press 6
- editions of A.V., their
merits 20-2
Canne, John...\i\ and n., 240 n. 2
Capital letters, employment of. .. 2,
114 — 6
intimating change of
speaker 115 and n.
representing JEHO
VAH ..116 n. 5, 147 n. i, 161 n. ,
163, 168, 174, 210, 223 n. 3
Index of persons and subjects.
3°7
Carafa, John Peter, Cardinal (Pope Curtis, Th 35 and n.
Paul IV.) 47 n.
Cardinal numbers used for ordinal . . . Dandolini, Lexicon 13 n. 2
in, 147 n. 2, 185 n. , 233 n. i Daniel, Wm., Archp 13 n. 2
Card-well, Edw 3 n., 35, 93 n., Dates in margin of Bibles ...27, 30,
1 68 n. i, 193 n. i, 219 n. 4 45-6, 133-5, 240
Carleton, G., Bp 264 Davenant, John, Bp 264
Changes (later) for the better from Deane, W. J. 131
A.V. should be retained... 3, 4, 94 Delegates of Oxford University Press
Chaucer, Geoffrey 9,', n., 105 ...6, 29, 35
Chetiv or Hebrew text 41-2, Delitzsch, F. 68 n. i, 88, 129
68 and nn. i and 2, 219 n. 3 Departtires of modern Bibles from
Child, John, his evidence before a A.V 3
Parliamentaiy Committee 33 n. i Diphthongs ce and se in A.V. ...114
Christian II, of Denmark ...139 n. Division of this work into sec-
Chronology of Jewish Kings, attempt tions 2
to set right 45-6,134 - of the Bible into chapters
Clarke, Adam 121 and verses 127, 132 n.
Classics, English i - marks of paragraph (H)
Codex Alexandrinus 47, 90 n. 2, in A.V 128
131, 176 n. Dod, B., publisher 29 and n. i
- Bezae 59,250,257 Dort, Synod of 12 n. 4, 264
Sangermanensis 49 n. Doubtful authority, words or clauses
- Vaticanus..-47 n., 48 and n. i, of, how indicated in A.V 68,
52 73, 254
Common Prayer Book sometimes Downes, And....m, and n. 3, 140 n.
bound up with A.V. ...17, 21, 39 Dresden, Latin MS. at ...[..49 n. i
Comphitensian Polyglott (15 1 7) . . .43, Drtisins 73 n. 2
47, 48andn. 2, 52, 60, 140, 176 n., Drydcn, John 96
200 n. , 255 n. Durell, David 239 and n. i
Convocation of Province of Canter
bury i, 26, 27 and n. i Eadie, John 12 n. 4,
Copies of A.V. , where deposited.. .5, 139 n., 240 n. 2, 282 n. 2
6, 7 and n. i, 203, 214 Editions (later) of A. V. (1611)...
- of later editions 15, 5 n.
16 and n. i, 17 n., 18 n., 19 n., dated 1612 8vo 15
20 n., 22, 23 n., 25 n. i, 201 n., - 1613 fol 16, 63
207 n. 2 - 1616 8vo 17
copttlatiue, absence of Hebr., how - 1617 fol 18
noted by Translators 77 - 1619 8vo 18
Corbinian, S 282 n. i - 1629 4to 19
Carrie, G. E 18 — 1630410 19
Coverdale's Bible (1535) ...40, 52 n., Cambridge 1629 fol. ...3,
93 n., 131 n. 2, 139 and n. 21, 45, 63, 65, 68, 69, 70, 73 n. 3,
Cox, Richard, Bp 139 75, 118, 149 n. i, 164 n., 264 n.
Critical edition of Authorized Bible Cambridge 1637 4to
...i 23 n.
— resources of Translators of Cambridge 1638 fol. ...3,
N.T. very scanty 59 21, 22 n. 2, 26, 45, 54, 55, 63,64,
CrutwelFs edition 121, 242 n. 68, 69, 70, 71 andn., 72, 77, 92,
Cumberland, J?., Bp, his Tables... 2 7 114, 118, 164 n.
3o8
Index of persons and subjects.
Editions, dated 1 634 fol .......... 24
- 1640 fol .......... 24
Cambridge 168?, ....... 56,
82, 92
201 n.
Large folio of 1 701 .... 26
Basketts'(i744— 56). ..28,
Paris, Cambridge 1762 ...
29, 45, 54' 55, 56, 59, 63, 71, 94,
103, 104, 1 10, 119, 132 n. 2, 134,
135, 172 n., 238
Blayney, Oxford 1 769 ...
45, 55, 56, 59, 63> 68, 69, 71,
Ellipsis, in original texts, how
treated in A. V 64,79
Errors, notable in typography of
A. V. (1611) 8
- and of later editions 4
and n. i, 17, 22 n. i, 23, 25 n.
i, 30-1, 32, 33-4, 38-9
in the seventh command
ment (1632) 25 and n. i
many due to Tremellius'
Version 44
-eusy terminations in 1 88 n.
Eyre (or Eyers or Ayers], W. ...13
n. 2, 136 n.
78, 79, 81, 92, 94, 103, 104, 1 10,
117 n., 119, 132 n. 2, 133, 134
D'Oyly and Mant's 4to. Falmottth, Vise 17
1817. ..23, 32, 87, 91, 132 n. 2, Favour, Dr 27sn.
156 n. 2 "Fenowed" 275 n.
Oxford reprint, 1833 ... Field's Bibles shamefully inaccurate
6, 7, 16, 18, 35, 86, 94, 203 25 n. 2, 26, 28. See Hills.
1835 32,33 ...56, 91, 191 n. 2, 193 n. 2
Coldstream 1845 33 • F., Dr 103, 127
Bagster 1846 32, Fine inflicted for misprint in Bible
34, 36 n. i, 90, 121, 134 _ ... 25 n. r
— — American 1867 23, ''''Five Clergymen1^, Revision of the
3i» 32, 35, 37 and n- 2> 87> 9T> 92> ••• 85> 9T» J35 «•
105, 134 Fletcher, John 135 n.
Cambridge nonpareil 1857 Fritzsche, O. T. 49 n. ,
...38 73 n. 2, 131, 199 n. 2
Cambridge 1858, our mo- Fry, Francis 5 —
del ...32, 38, 69, 79 n. 2, 80, 86, n and nn., \$, 15 n., 18 and n.,
88, 94, 99, 117, 119, 122, 128, 20, 24,39
129, 134, 135, 143, 147 andn.2,
164 n., 172 n., 194,215 Cell, Robt., Dr 43 n., 141 n.
Cambridge 1863 4to., our Genealogical charts, maps, &c. at-
model for Apocrypha 33 n. 3 tached to A.V 39
" Scotch Edition, " . . . 120, Genitive, double no,
121 n., 240 and n. 2, 241 216 n. i, 217
Canne (Edin. 1747) sign of, suppressed
121 n. no and n. 2, 207 n. i, 217 n. 2
Amsterdam, 8vo'. ...12 in. George I., his four rules to secure
Nourse's Paragraph Bible an accurate Bible 27
(Boston 1836) 90, George II. , degrees conferred by ...
91, 92, 128 n., 130 12 n. i
Relig. Tract Society's Gerundial Infinitive of Hebrew,
"Annotated Parag. Bible" 1861 different methods of rendering in
...88,91.92,122 A.V 142
Blackadder 1 864 . . . 9 1 , 92 Gifford, William 93 n.
Newberry 1870 91 Ginsb^lrg, C. D., Dr 44 n.
Erasmus, editions of Greek Test. Goad, J., Dr 22
...60, 255 n. Gorle, J 79 and n. 2, 115
Index of persons and subjects.
3°9
Goulburn, E. M., Dean 142 n.
Gcnver, John 93 n.
Grabe, J. E. 200 n.
Graduation of punctuation 92
Grammatical peculiarities 2, 30,
109 12
inflections, old ...101
Gravamina of Convocation ...27 n.
Greenfield, Wm 36 n. i
Griffith, Mr, Pemb. Coll. Oxon. 239
Grote, y., his MS. cited 23 n.,
32, 57 n. i, 74, 81, 82, 91, 92 and
n., 121 n., 133, 191 n. 2
// initial, use of a or an before, in
A.V 105—8
Hall, Joseph, Bp 264
Hampton Court Conference (1603-4)
...138
Harding, John, Dr 138
Harleian MSS. 12
nn. i and 3, 13 n. i
Hayes, John, his Cambridge Bibles,
1677—83 26
Headings of columns and chapters.. .
i32> 239
Hebrew Text used in A. V 42
— compactness of, how treated
in A.V 65
— old accus. termination in,
how treated in A. V 76
Her-odotus, quoted in margin of Apo
crypha 46
Hcrvey, Lord A. C., Bp ...131 n. 2
Hewlett's Commentary i r 7 n.
High Commission Court 25n. i
Hills and Field bought their privi
lege by a bribe 26
— their Bibles of 1653-7
very inaccurate ...25^2,26,28
History of text of A. V. ... 2, 3 — 39
Hobson, Th i8n.
Holland, producer of misprinted
Bibles 25 and nn. 2 and 3
Hooker, Richard 137
Hopkins, John 133
Horne,T.H. 4n., 117 n.
Hort, F. J. A., Prof. 132
Importation of Bibles forbidden by
statute 25 and n. 3
PAGE
Intensive forms 113
Isaiah, single authorship of prophe
cies of 126
Issues of A.V. (1611) two extant...
5— 12, 15
— relative value and priority of
each 7 and n. 2 — 12
Italic type of Authorized Bible ...2,
23» 29, 31, 38
very defectively represented...
34
— use of, by Translators... 6 1 — 81
James /. curtails marginal notes in
A.V 40
orders the Bishops' Bible
to be closely followed 43 -4
his Instructions ...qO) 136
JEHOVAH, Hebr., how represented
in A.V 116
n. 5, 147 n. i, 161 n. i, 223 n. 3
Jehovah Adonai, how represented
in A.V 147 n. i
Jerome's Latin Version 48, 131
Jerusalem, the form "Hierusalem"
...i86n.
Job, book of, influence of its diction
upon its successors 1 26
— unsatisfactory rendering
of, in A. V 139
Johnson, Samuel 96
Jonson, Ben 93 n., 217 n. 2
Josephus quoted in margin of A.V.
...46 and n., 227 n. 2; 74, 90
Jimius, Francis 44,
46; 47, 50 n., 51 n., 55, 57, 73
and n. 2, 153 n. i, 17611., 198 n. i,
199 n. i
Keri, or Hebrew margin 1 6,
41-2, 68 and nn. i and 2, 219 n. 3
ICilbtirne, Wm 22
n. 2, 24, 25 and n. i, 26
Kilbye, Richard, Dr 138
and n. 2
Killingworth, John 13 n. i
King James's Bible i
King's Printers ...5, 20, 25, 27, 28,
35, 127
Latin MSS 49 n. i
3io
Index of persons and subjects.
Latin translation of O. T. by Im-
manuel Tremellius 44,
57, 9011. i, 15311. i, 170 n., 172 n.
— by Sebastian Mun-
ster (1534) 61
— of Apocrypha by
Francis Junius 44
- of N. T. by Theo
dore Beza (1556) 57, 248 n. i
Version, Old ...47, 48, 90,
144
Laud, Win., Archp 25 n. i
Lectionary, New Church 129
Lenox, Mr 25 n. i
Lewis, John 12
n. i, 27 nn. i and 2
Lightfoot, J. B., Bp 2311.
Litany, English 105
Lively, Edward 139
Lloyd, Wm., Bp 26-7,
3°> 57' I33J !34' 1 68 n. i, 238, 240
Longfellow, H. W. 25 n. 2
Lowth, Robert, Bp 129, 131 n. i
Luard, H. R 13 n. 2
Macalpine, J. M. T39n-
Manley, W. L 19
Marginal dates 27 , 30,
45-6, 133-5, ^40
— marks of A. V., errors in...
180 n. 2
- notes of A. V 2,27,
31, 40—60
- notes, additional 26,
27> 45
- their number and
character in O. T 41-6
- in Apocrypha ...46
- in N. T. ...55—60
- textual references of A. V.
...2, 8, 26, 27, 30, 116 — 27
— in Epistle of "Trans
lators to the Reader " 267 n.
Marsh, G. P...., 93 n., 207 n. i
Mary, Queen I39n-
Masoretic revisers of Hebrew text
...41
points 78, 130
notes 42
McLane, J. W. 36
Mead (or Mede\ Jos 22
and n. i, 134
Milton, John 96
Misprints, see Errors.
Missing fragment of 4th book of
Esdras 49 n.
Models of Cambridge Paragraph
Bible 32, 38, 80, 86, 99
Modernizers of diction of A. V
30, 94, 101, 133
Monnus, Peter 47n-
Moses cornutus 9
Motile, H. C. G 91
Moulton, W. F. 90, 92
Minister, Sebastian 61
Negative, archaic double in
Newth, S., Dr 19, 138 n. i
New York Bible Society, 46
North, James 207 n. 2
Nttmber of final Committee on A. V.
...12 and n. 4, 13 n. 2, 39, 264
O and Oh, distinction between ...
IJ3
Objective case used for nominative
...112
Omissions through same beginning
of clauses 17
Ovigetfs Hexapla, Dr Field's edition
of 127
Original texts from which A.V. was
rendered 2, 42, 47, 57, 60
" II Or" the word prefixed to alter
native renderings ---41, 55
Orthography 2, 93 — 109
Overall, John, Bp 137
" own," use of in A.V. representing
simple poss. pron. of original
text 78
Oxford University Press 6, 28,
29, 35, 127, 133, 238
Bibles, see Editions.
Palmer, J., Prof. 49 n.
Paragraphs, custom of printing the
Bible in 127
marks (11) of division
into, in A.V 128
Parentheses, replaced by commas in
modern Bibles ... ...81
Index of persons and subjects.
Paris, Dr, 28—35, 45> 46» 57» 72>
loi, 238
Participles past, archaic forms of. . .
103, 217 and n. 3
Particles, various forms of. .. 103 & n.
Paston letters (1470) 93 n.
Patrick, Simon, Bp 122
Paul, C. K. 132 n. 2
Peck, Francis, "desiderata curiosa"
...12 nn. i — 3
Perowne, J. J. S. , Dean 83, 88
Ph iloxenian Syriac version 59
Pleonastic pro norms in and n.
Pliny, quoted in margin of Apo
crypha 46
Plural, archaic 87 and n.,
228 and n. i
— regarded as sing. ...229 and
n. i
Poetical portions of Bible, arrange
ment of, in Camb. Par. Bible. . . 1 29
'Polyglott, Bagster's (1828) 121
— Complutensian (1517) ...
43, 47, 48 and n. 2, 52, 60, 140,
176 n., 200 n., 255 n.
- Walton's (1657). ..47, 283
...n.2
"Poetesses" 292 n.
Pope, Alex 13 n.2
Pastel, William 283 n. r
Preterite, archaic Joi-S
Pronoun pers., omission of with
Hebr. infin. , how indicated by
Translators 78
Proper Names explained in the ad
ditional marginal notes ...45, 239
— alternative forms of
•55> 94
LV.
introduced into A
on authority of Josephus 73
absolute uniformity
in spelling of, not to be aimed at
...97 n.
parallel references re
lating to, in Camb. Par. Bible ...
124
Psalms, Pr.-Book version of ...139
Ptmctuation oi A.V....2, 27, 81 — 92
Pursuivant fetcht to a reviser of
A.V 12 n. 3
Pusey, E. B., Canon 82 n. 2
Rainolds, John, Dr 138 and n. i
Rashe tevoth 13 n. 2
Reeves, John 127
References, parallel u 6 — 27
Reprinted leaves (244) in A.V.
Bibles 5, 6 and n., 10,12
Revised version of the Bible i
Rheims, Vulgate N.T. of (1582) ...
262, 288 n., 302 n.
Richardson, Charles 275 n.
Rivalry, generous between English
versions i
Rivington, C. R 19 n.
Robinson, Ed. 36
Rules laid down by Translators but
not carried out 74
the four, of George 1 27
s after Hebrew termination -im ...113
Saravia, Adrian de 137
Savile, Sir Henry 140
Scattergood, Ant., Dr 26, 57 n. i
Schaff, Phil. ...37 n. i, 203 n. i, 243
Scholefield, James, Prof. 35, 79
n. i, 90, 91, 233 n. 2
Schultens, Albert r 39
Scott, Thomas 121
Seeker, Th., Archp 30, 240 n.
Sections, this work divided into
seven 2
Selden, John 19 n., 140 n. i
Septnagint Greek version of Old
Test 4i, 68
Roman (1586) ...47 and
n., 48 and n. 2, 90 n. 2, 140,
176 n., 229 n. 2
Shakespeare, different ways of spell
ing his name 94
- quoted 108 n. 2,
no n. 3; 229 n. i
Singular, archaic use of, for plural
... n i
Smith, Miles, Bp 1 2 n. 4, 39,
136 n., 264
Spalding, R 139
Speed, Jo., his patent for genea
logical charts, &c. 39
Spenser, Edmund 292 n.
Standard copies of A. V. ( 1 6 1 1 ) ... 6
of Cambridge Para
graph Bible . . . , 38
3I2
Index of persons and subjects.
PAGE
Status Emphatictis of Chaldee
222 n. i
Stephen, Robert, his Greek Test. ... 60,
243, 248 and n. i, 255 n., 257
division into verses
invented by 127, 132 n. i
Sterne, Rich 22
Sternhold, Thomas 133
Stevens, H. 25 n. i
Superlative, double 112
Syndics of the Cambridge University
Press 6, 35, 79 n.2
Tables of Scripture Measures, &c....
27
of Kindred, Time, Offices,
&c 27
Targum, or Chaldee paraphrase... 41
Tate, Nah um 133
Tcnison, Th., Archp 26
Texts, original, used for A. V.... 2, 42,
47, 57, 60
of Scripture, parallel in A.V.
...2, 116 — 27
Time spent in translating A.V
12 and n.2
Tischendorf, Aen. F. C., his Scptua-
gint...tf n. ; 90, 92
Tomson, Lawr 132, 251
Transition from oratio obliqua to o.
directa in Hebr., how indicated
in A.V 67, 73
Translators to the Reader ...12 n.2,
39, 262, 267—304
Tregelles, S. P., Dr 90
Tremellius, Immanuel 44, 57,
90 n. i, 153 n. T, 170 n., 172 n.
Trench, R. C., Archp 85, 114,
233 n.2
Trevisa, John 282 11.2
Turin, Latin MS. at 49 n. i
Turton, T., Bp 21, 33 n.2,
35-6, 41 n., 57, 61 n. i, 65, 168
n.i, 223 n-3
Type, variation of in Bible, method
of and reasons for employment . . .
61, 62
Tyrrell, James 1 3 n. 2
tin- prefix in place of im- or in- ...112
Unequal execution of A. V 1 36
Uniformity of practice in marking
grammatical divergences not fol
lowed in A.V 70
Ussher (or Usher}, James, Archp....
13 n.2, 24, 46 n., 133, 282 n.i
Verbs, transitive and intransitive
confounded 112
Vercellone, C 300 n.
Vulgate ...52 n., 61, 69 n., 73 n.2,
117, 118, 176 n., 262, 300 n.
Wake, W., Archp., his care for an
accurate Bible 27
Walker, Ant., Dr 12 and nn.2
and 3, 13
Waller, G. C 92 n.
Walpole, Sir R 27
Walton, Brian, Bp, his Polyglott
(1657) 47, 283 n.2
Walton, Isaac 138 and n. 2
Ward, S. Dr 22, 264 and n.
Westcott, ~B. F., Canon 12 n.2,
136 n., 243, 248 nn.2 and 3, 253 n.
Wetstein,J.J 126
Wheeler, Prof. 239 and n . 2
Whitelocke, Buls 25 n. 3
Wicklif, John ...207 n.i, 250, 252,
255, 262
Wigram's "Hebr. Vade Mecum"
...127
Wilson, Lea 21, 22, 214
- Thomas, Bp ...121, 242 n.
- William, Canon 126
Winer, G. B 90, 92
Wolfenbuttel Bible 25 n.i
Wordsworth, Chr., Bp ...86, 89, 92
— John, Canon... 300 n.
Charles, Bp ... 1 3 2 n. 2
Wright, W. Aldis no n.2,
217 n.2
Ximenes, Francisco de Cisneros, Car
dinal 48 n. i
Zeugma, Hebraic use of, how treated
in A.V 66, 73
CAMBRIDGE: PRINTED BY c. j. CLAY, M.A. AND SON, AT THE UNIVERSITY PRESS.
UNIVERSITY PRESS, CAMBRIDGE,
June, 1884.
PUBLICATIONS OF
(CambrfUge
THE HOLY SCRIPTURES, &c.
The Cambridge Paragraph Bible of the Authorized English
Version, with the Text revised by a Collation of its Early and
other Principal Editions, the Use of the Italic Type made uniform,
the Marginal References remodelled, and a Critical Introduction
prefixed, by the Rev. F.H. A. SCRIVENER, M. A., LL.D., one of the
Revisers of the Authorized Version. Crown Quarto, cloth gilt, i r s.
THE STUDENT'S EDITION of the above, on good writing paper, with
one column of print and wide margin to each page for MS. notes.
Two Vols. Crown Quarto, cloth, gilt, 31*. 6d.
The Lectionary Bible, with Apocrypha, divided into Sec
tions adapted to the Calendar and Tables of Lessons of 1871.
Crown Octavo, cloth, 3^. 6d.
Breviarium ad usum insignis Ecclesiae Sarum. Juxta Editionem
maximam pro CLAUDIO CHEVALLON et FRANCISCO REGNAULT
A.D. MDXXXI. in Alma Parisiorum Academia impressam : labore
ac studio FRANCISCI PROCTER, A.M., et CHRISTOPHORI WORDS
WORTH, A.M.
FASCICULUS I. In quo continentur KALENDARIUM, et ORDO TEM-
PORALIS sive PROPRIUM DE TEMPORE TOTIUS ANNI, una cum
ordinali suo quod usitato vocabulo dicitur PICA SIVE DIRECTORIUM
SACERDOTUM. Demy 8vo. cloth, i8s.
FASCICULUS II. In quo continentur PSALTERIUM, cum ordinario
Officii totius hebdomadae juxta Horas Canonicas, et proprio
Completorii, LITANIA, COMMUNE SANCTORUM, ORDINARIUM
MISSAE CUM CANONE ET xni MISSIS, &c. &c. Demy 8vo. cloth, iis.
FASCICULUS III. In quo continetur PROPRIUM SANCTORUM quod
et Sanctorale dicitur, una cum Accentuario. [Nearly ready.
The Pointed Prayer Book, being the Book of Common
Prayer with the Psalter or Psalms of David, pointed as they are
to be sung or said in Churches. Embossed cloth, Royal 241110, is.
The same in square 32mo. cloth, 6d.
The Cambridge Psalter, for the use of Choirs and Organists.
Specially adapted for Congregations in which the "Cambridge
Pointed Prayer Book" is used. Demy 8vo. cloth, 3^. 6d. Cloth
limp cut flush, is. 6d.
The Paragraph Psalter, arranged for the use of Choirs by
BROOKE Foss WESTCOTT, D.D., Canon of Westminster, and
Regius Professor of Divinity, Cambridge. Fcp. 4to. 5^.
The same in royal 32mo. Cloth, is. Leather, is. 6d.
Lori don : Cambridge Warehouse, Ave Maria Lane.
750
2/6/84
PUBLICATIONS OF
The Authorized Edition of the English Bible (1611), its
Subsequent Reprints and Modern Representatives. By F. H. A.
SCRIVENER, M.A., D.C.L., LL.D., Prebendary of Exeter and
Vicar of Hendon. Crown 8vo. 'js. 6d.
The New Testament in the Original Greek, according to
the Text followed in the Authorised Version, together with the
Variations adopted in the Revised Version. Edited for the Syndics
of the Cambridge University Press, by F. H. A. SCRIVENER, M.A.,
D.C.L., LL.D. Prebendary of Exeter and Vicar of Hendon. Small
Crown 8vo. cloth. Price 6s.
The Parallel New Testament Greek and English. The
New Testament, being the Authorised Version set forth in 1611
Arranged in Parallel Columns with the Revised Version of 1881,
and with the original Greek, as edited by F. H. A. SCRIVENER,
M. A., D.C.L., LL.D. Prebendary of Exeter and Vicar of Hendon.
Crown 8vo. cloth, us. 6d. (The Revised Version is the joint Pro
perty of the Universities of Cambridge and Oxford.}
Greek and English Testament, in parallel columns on the
same page. Edited by J> SCHOLEFIELD, M.A. late Regius Pro
fessor of Greek in the University. New Edition, with the marginal
references as arranged and revised by DR SCRIVENER. js. 6d.
Greek and English Testament. THE STUDENT'S EDITION
of the above on large writing paper. 4to. cloth, iis.
Greek Testament, ex editione Stephani tertia, 1550. Small
Octavo. 3*. 6d.
The Book of Ecclesiastes. Large Paper Edition. By the
Very Rev. E. H. PLUMPTRE, Dean' of Wells. Demy 8vo. "js. 6d.
The Gospel according to St Matthew in Anglo-Saxon and
Northumbrian Versions. By J. M. KEMBLE, M.A. and Archdeacon
HARDWTCK. Demy Quarto, los.
— New Edition by Rev. Prof. SKEAT. [In the Press.
The Gospel according to St Mark in Anglo-Saxon and
Northumbrian Versions. Edited by the Rev. Professor SKEAT,
M.A. Demy Quarto, los.
The Gospel according to St Luke, uniform with the pre
ceding, edited by the Rev. Professor SKEAT. Demy Quarto. JQS.
The Gospel according to St John, uniform with the pre
ceding, edited by the Rev. Professor SKEAT. Demy Quarto. IGJ.
The Missing Fragment of the Latin Translation of the
Fourth Book of Ezra, discovered, and edited with an Introduction
and Notes, and a facsimile of the MS., by R. L. BENSLY, M.A.,
Fellow of Gonville and Caius College. Demy Quarto. Cloth, los.
THEOLOGY— ( ANCIENT).
The Greek Liturgies. Chiefly from original Authorities. By
C. A. SWAINSON, D.D., Master of Christ's College. Cr. 410. 15^.
London: Cambridge Warehouse, Ave Maria Lane.
THE CAMBRIDGE UNIVERSITY PRESS. 3
Sayings of the Jewish Fathers, comprising Pirqe Aboth
and Pereq R. Meir in Hebrew and English, with Critical Notes.
By C. TAYLOR, D.D., Master of St John's College. los.
Theodore of Mopsuestia's Commentary on the Minor Epistles
of S. Paul. The Latin Version with the Greek Fragments,
edited from the MSS. with Notes and an Introduction, by H. B.
SWETE, D.D. Vol. I., containing the Introduction, and the Com
mentary upon Galatians — Colossians. Demy Octavo, us.
Volume II-, containing the Commentary on i Thessalonians —
Philemon, Appendices and Indices. i2s.
Sancti Irensei Episcopi Lugdunensis libros quinque adversus
Hsereses, edidit W. WIGAN HARVEY, S.T.B. Collegii Regalis
olim Socius. -2 Vols. Demy Octavo. iSs.
The Palestinian Mishna. BY W. H. LOWE, M.A., Lecturer
in Hebrew at Christ's College, Cambridge. Royal Octavo, vis.
M. Minucii Felicis Octavius. The text newly revised from
the original MS- with an English Commentary, Analysis, Intro
duction, and Copious Indices. Edited by H. A. HOLDEN, LL.D.
late Head Master of Ipswich School. Crown Octavo. >js. 6d.
Theophili Episcopi Antiochensis Libri Tres ad AutoJycum.
Edidit, Prolegomenis Versione Notulis Indicibus instruxit Gu-
LIELMUS GILSON HUMPHRY, S.T.B. Post Octavo, sj.
Theophylacti in Evangelium S. Matthsei Commentarius.
Edited by W. G. HUMPHRY, B.D. Demy Octavo, is. 6d.
Tertullianus de Corona Militis, de Spectaculis, de Idololatria,
with Analysis and English Notes, by GEORGE CURREY, D.D.,
Master of the Charter House. Crown Octavo. j.
THEOLOGY— (ENGLISH).
Works of Isaac Barrow, compared with the original MSS.
A new Edition, by A. NAPIER, M.A. of Trinity College, Vicar of
Holkham, Norfolk. Nine Vols. Demy Octavo. ^3. .v.
Treatise of the Pope's Supremacy, and a Discourse con
cerning the Unity of the Church, by ISAAC BARROW. Demy
Octavo, is. 6d.
Pearson's Exposition of the Creed, edited by TEMPLE
CHEVALLIER, B.D., late Fellow and Tutor of St Catharine's
College, Cambridge. Third Edition revised by R. SINKER, M.A.,
Librarian of Trinity College. Demy Octavo. I2S.
An Analysis of the Exposition of the Creed, written by the
Right Rev. Father in God, JOHN PEARSON, D.D. Compiled
by W. H. MILL, D.D. Demy Octavo, cloth. 5*.
Wheatly on the Common Prayer, edited by G. E. CORRIE,
D.D. Master of Jesus College. Demy Octavo. "js. 6d.
London: Cambridge Warehouse, Ave Maria Lane.
PUBLICATIONS OF
The Homilies, with Various Readings, and the Quotations
from the Fathers given at length in the Original Languages. Edit, by
G.E.CORRIE.D.D. Master of Jesus College. DemyOctavo. Ts.fd.
Two Forms of Prayer of the time ol Queen Elizabeth. Now-
First Reprinted. Demy Octavo. 6d.
Select Discourses, by JOHN SMITH, late Fellow of Queens
College, Cambridge. Edited by H. G. WILLIAMS, B.D. late
Professor of Arabic. Royal Octavo. 7-r. 6d.
De Obligatione Conscientise Prselectiones decem Oxonn in
Schola Theologica habitse a ROBERTO SANDERSON, SS Theo-
logise ibidem Professore Regio. With English Notes, includirg
an abridged Translation, by W. WHEWELL, D.D. late Master of
Trinity College. Demy Octavo. 7J. 6d.
Csesar Morgan's Investigation of the Trinity of Plato, and of
Philo Judseus. Revised by H. A. HOLDEN, LL.D., late
Head Master of Ipswich School. Crown Octavo. 4-r.
Archbishop Usher's Answer to a Jesuit, with other Tracts
on Popery. Edited by J. SCHOLEFIELD, M.A. late Regius Pro
fessor of Greek in the University. Demy Octavo. 7*. 6d.
Wilson's Illustration of the Method of explaining the New
Testament, by the early opinions of Jews and Christians concern
ing Christ. Edited by T. TURTON, D.D. late Lord Bishop of
Ely. Demy Octavo. 5-r.
Lectures on Divinity delivered in the University of Cam
bridge. By JOHN HEY, D.D. Third Edition, by T. TURTON,
D.D. late Lord Bishop of Ely. * vols. DemyOctavo. is>s.
GREEK AND LATIN CLASSICS, &c.
(See also w r3» 14-)
The Bacchae of Euripides, with Introduction, Critical Notes,
and Archaeological Illustrations, by J. E. SANDYS, M.A., Fellow
and Tutor of St John's College, and Public Orator. Crown Octavo,
cloth, los. 6d.
A Selection of Greek Inscriptions, with Introductions and
Annotations by E. S. ROBERTS, M.A., Fellow and Tutor of Caius
College. [/» the Press.
Aeschyli Fabulae— IKETIAES XOHSOPOI in libro Mediceo
mendose scriptae ex vv. dd. coniecturis emendatius editae cum
Scholiis Graecis et brevi adnotatione critica, curante F. A. PALEV,
M.A., LL.D. Demy 8vo. 7*. 6d.
The Agamemnon of Aeschylus, With a translation in English
Rhythm, and Notes Critical and Explanatory. New Edition,
Eevised- By BENJAMIN HALL KENNEDY, D.D., Regius Pro
fessor of Greek. Crown 8vo. 6s.
The Thesetetus of Plato, with a Translation and Notes by
the same Editor. Crown 8vo. 7.5-. 6d.
London: Cambridge Warehouse, Ave Maria Lane.
THE CAMBRIDGE UNIVERSITY PRESS. 5
Sophocles : the Plays and Fragments. With Critical Notes,
Commentary, and Translation in English Prose, by R. C. JEBB,
M.A., LL.D., Professor of Greek in the University of Glasgow.
Part I. the Oedipus Tyrannus. Demy 8vo. 15.?.
Select Private Orations of Demosthenes with Introductions
and English Notes, by F. A. PALEY, M.A., Editor of Aeschylus,
etc. and J. E. SANDYS, M.A.
Part I. containing Contra Phormionem, Lacritum, Pantaenetum,
Boeotum de Nomine, Boeotum de Dote, Dionysodorum. Crown
Octavo, cloth. 6s.
Part II. containing Pro Phormione, Contra Stephanum I. II. ;
Nicostratum, Cononem, Calliclem. Crown Octavo, cloth. Js. 6d.
Demosthenes against Androtion and against Timocrates,
with Introductions and English Commentary by WILLIAM
WAYTE, M.A., late Professor of Greek, University College,
London, and Assistant Master at Eton. Crown 8vo. cloth, "js. oV.
P. Vergili Maronis Opera, cum Prolegomenis et Commen-
tario Critico pro Syndicis Preli Academici edidit BENJAMIN
HALL KENNEDY, S.T.P., Graecae Linguae Professor Regius.
Cloth, extra fcp. 8vo, red edges, 5*.
Essays on the Art of Pheidias. By C. WALDSTEIN, M.A.,
Phil. D., Reader in Classical Archaeology in the University of
Cambridge. Royal 8vo. With Illustrations. [Nearly ready.
M. Tulli Ciceronis pro C. Rabirio [Perduellionis Reo] Oratio
Ad Quirites. With Notes, Introduction and Appendices. By W.
E. HEITLAND, M.A., Fellow and Lecturer of St John's College,
Cambridge. Demy 8vo., cloth. ;j. 6d.
M. T. Ciceronis de Natura Deorum Libri Tres, with Intro
duction and Commentary by JOSEPH B. MAYOR, M.A., Professor
of Moral Philosophy at King's College, London. Demy Octavo,
cloth. ioj. 6d. Vol. II. iis. 6d. ' Vol. III. [In the Press.
M. T. Ciceronis de Officiis Libri Tres with Marginal Analysis,
an English Commentary, and Indices. Fifth Edition, revised,
with numerous additions, by H. A. HOLDEN, LL.D., late Head
Master of Ipswich School. Crown Octavo, cloth, gs.
M. T. Ciceronis de Finibus Bonorum libri Quinque. The
Text revised and explained by J. S. REID, M.L., Fellow and
Assistant Tutor of Caius College. [In the Press.
Vol. III., containing the Translation. Demy 8vo. Ss.
Plato's Phaedo, literally translated, by me late E. M. COPE,
Fellow of Trinity College, Cambridge. Demy Octavo. 5*.
Aristotle. The Rhetoric. With a Commentary by the late
E. M. COPE, Fellow of Trinity College, Cambridge, revised and
edited by J. E. SANDYS, M.A., Fellow and Tutor of St John's
College, and Public Orator. 3 Vols. Demy 8vo. £i us. 6et.
London : Cambridge Warehouse, Ave Maria Lane.
PUBLICATIONS OF
Aristotle.— IIEPI ^YXH2. Aristotle's Psychology, in Greek
and English, with Introduction and Notes, by EDWIN WALLACE,
M. A., Fellow of Worcester College, Oxford. Demy 8vo. i8j.
HEPI AIKAI02YNH2. The Fifth Book of the Nico-
machean Ethics of Aristotle. Edited by HENRY JACKSON, M.A.,
Fellow of Trinity College, Cambridge. Demy 8vo. cloth. 6s.
Pindar. Olympian and Pythian Odes. With Notes Explana
tory and Critical, Introductions and Introductory Essays. Edited
by C. A. M. FENNELL, M.A., late Fellow of Jesus College.
Crown 8vo. cloth, gs.
— The Isthmian and Nemean Odes by the same Editor, gs.
The Types of Greek Coins. By PERCY GARDNER, M.A.,
F.S.A., Disney Professor of Archaeology. With sixteen full page
Autotype plates, containing photographs of coins of all parts of the
Greek world. Impl. 4to. Cloth extra £ i . 1 1 s. 6d, Roxburgh (Morocco
back) £'2. is.
SANSKRIT, ARABIC AND SYRIAO.
Nalopakhyanam, or, The Tale of Nala ; containing the San
skrit Text in Roman Characters, with Vocabulary and a sketch of
Sanskrit Grammar. By the Rev. THOMAS JARRETT. M.A., late
Regius Professor of Hebrew. New Edition. Demy Octavo, los.
Notes on the Tale of Nala, for the use of Classical Students,
by J. PEILE, M.A., Fellow of Christ's College. Demy 8vo. i«.
The Poems of Beha ed din Zoheir of Egypt. With a
Metrical Translation, Notes and Introduction, by E. H. PALMER,
M.A. 3 vols. Crown Quarto. Vol. II. The ENGLISH TRANS
LATION. Paper cover, i os. 6d. Cloth extra, 15^. [Vol.1. The
ARABIC TEXT is already published.]
The Chronicle of Joshua the Stylite edited in Syriac, with
an English translation and notes, by W. WRIGHT, LL.D., Pro
fessor of Arabic. Demy Octavo. IO.T. 6d.
Kalilah and Dimnah, or, the Fables of Pilpai; being an
account of their literary history, together with an English Trans
lation of the later Syriac version of the same, with Notes, by
I. G. N. KEITH-FALCONER, M.A., Trinity College, former! v
Tyrwhitt's Hebrew Scholar. Demy 8vo. [In the Press.
MATHEMATICS, PHYSICAL SCIENCE, &c.
Mathematical and Physical Papers. By GEORGE GABRIEL
STOKES, M.A., D.C.L., LL.D., F.R.S., Lucasian Professor of
Mathematics. Reprinted from the Original Journals and Trans
actions, with additional Notes by the Author. Vol. I. Demy 8vo,
cloth. i5j. Vol. II. I5J. [Vol. III. In the Press.
London : Cambridge Warehouse, Ave Maria Lane.
THE CAMBRIDGE UNIVERSITY PRESS.
Mathematical and Physical Papers. By Sir W. THOMSON,
LL.D., D.C.L., F.R.S., Professor of Natural Philosophy in the
University of Glasgow. Collected from different Scientific Periodi
cals from May, 1841, to the present time. Vol. I. Demy 8vo.
cloth, 18*. [Vol. II. In the Press.
A Treatise on Natural Philosophy. Part I. By Sir W.
THOMSON, LL.D., D.C.L., F.R.S., and P. G. TAIT, M.A.,
Professor of Natural Philosophy in the University of Edinburgh.
Demy 8vo. cloth, i6s. Part II. Demy 8vo. i8s.
Elements of Natural Philosophy. By Professors Sir W.
THOMSON and P. G. TAIT. Second Edition. 8vo. cloth, gs.
An Elementary Treatise on Quaternions. By P. G. TAIT,
M.A. Second Edition. Demy 8vo. 14^.
A Treatise on the Theory of Determinants and their Ap
plications in Analysis and Geometry. By ROBERT FORSYTH
SCOTT, M.A., Fellow of St John's College. Demy 8vo. iis.
Counterpoint. A practical course of study. By Prof. Sir G.
A. MACFARREN, Mus. D. 4th Edition, revised. Demy 4to. *js. 6d.
The Analytical Theory of Heat. By JOSEPH FOURIER. Trans
lated, with Notes, by A. FREEMAN, M.A., Fellow of St John's
College, Cambridge. Demy 8vo. i6s.
The Scientific Papers of the late Prof. J. Clerk Maxwell.
Edited by W. D. NIVEN, M.A. Royal 410. [fn the Press.
The Electrical Researches of the Honourable Henry Caven
dish, F.R.S. Written between 1771 and 1781, Edited from the
original manuscripts in the possession of the Duke of Devonshire,
K.G., by J. CLERK MAXWELL, F.R.S. Demy 8vo. cloth, i8j.
Hydrodynamics, a Treatise on the Mathematical Theory of
Fluid Motion, by HORACE LAMB, M.A., Professor of Mathematics
in the University of Adelaide. Demy 8vo. cloth, iis.
The Mathematical Works of Isaac Barrow, D.D. Edited by
W. WHEWELL, D.D. Demy Octavo, "js. 6d.
Illustrations of Comparative Anatomy, Vertebrate and In
vertebrate. Second Edition. Demy 8vo. cloth, is. 6d.
A Catalogue of Australian Fossils. By R. ETHERIDGE, Jun.,
F.G.S., Acting Palaeontologist, H.M. Geol. Survey of Scotland.
Demy 8vo. IQS. 6d.
A Treatise on the General Principles of Chemistry, by M. M.
PATTISON MUIR, M.A., Fellow and Prselector in Chemistry of
Gonville and Caius College. Demy 8vo. [//z the Press.
A Treatise on the Physiology of Plants, by S. H. VINES, M.A.,
Fellow of Christ's College. [/« the Press.
The Fossils and Palseontological Affinities of the Ne9comian
Deposits of Upware and Brickhill. With Plates. By \V. KEEPING,
M.A., F.G.S. Demy 8vo. los. 6d.
London: Cambridge Warehouse, Ave Maria Lane.
PUBLICATIONS OF
Notes on Qualitative Analysis. Concise and Explanatory.
By H. J. H. FENTON, M.A., F.I.C., F.C.S. Demonstrator of
Chemistry in the University of Cambridge. Crown 4to. 7-r. 6d.
An attempt to test the Theories of Capillary Action, by
FRANCIS BASHFORTH, B.D., and J. C. ADAMS, M.A., F.R.S.
Demy 4to. £i. \s.
A Synopsis of the Classification of the British Palaeozoic
Rocks, by the Rev. ADAM SEDGWICK, M.A., F.R.S. and FRED
ERICK M<CoY, F.G.S. One vol., Royal 4to, cloth, Plates, £i. is.
A Catalogue of the Collection ot Cambrian and Silurian
Fossils contained in the Geological Museum of the University of
Cambridge, by J. W. SALTER, F.G.S. Royal Quarto, -js. 6d.
Catalogue Of Osteological Specimens Contained in the Ana
tomical Museum of the University of Cambridge. DemySvo. is.bd,
Astronomical Observations made at the Observatory of Cam
bridge from 1846 to 1860, by the Rev. JAMES CHALLIS, M.A.,
F.R.S., F.R. A.S., Plumian Professor of Astronomy.
Astronomical Observations from 1£61 to 1865. Vol. XXI.
Royal Quarto, cloth, i$s.
LAW.
Practical Jurisprudence. A comment on AUSTIN. By E. C.
CLARK, LL.D., Regius Professor of Civil Law. Crown 8vo. 9^.
An Analysis of Criminal Liability. By the same Editor.
Crown 8vo. cloth, 'js. 6d.
A Selection of the State Trials. By J. W. WILLIS-BUND, M.A.,
LL.B., Barrister-at-Law. Vol. I. Trials for Treason (1327 —
1660). Crown 8vo., cloth. i8j. Vol. II. In two parts, cloth,
I4.y. each. Vol. III. [/« the Press.
The Fragments of the Perpetual Edict of SSalvius Julianus,
Collected, Arranged, and Annotated by BRYAN WALKER, M.A.,
LL.D., Law Lecturer of St John's College. Crown 8vo., cloth. 6.r,
An Introduction to the Study of Justinian's Digest. Con
taining an account of its composition and of the Jurists used or
referred to therein, together with a full Commentary on one title
(de usufructu), by HENRY JOHN ROBY. [/» the Press.
The Commentaries of Gaius and Rules of Ulpian. (New
Edition.) Translated and Annotated, by J. T. ABDY, LL.D.,
late Regius Professor of Laws, and BRYAN WALKER, M.A.,
LL.D., Law Lecturer of St John's College. Crown Octavo, i6s.
The Institutes of Justinian, translated with Notes by J. T.
ABDY, LL.D., and BRYAN WALKER, M.A., LL.D., St John's
College, Cambridge. Crown Octavo, i6s.
London : Cambridge Warehouse, Ave Maria Lane.
THE CAMBRIDGE UNIVERSITY PRESS. 9
Selected Titles from the Digest, annotated by BRYAN
WALKER, M.A., LL.D. Part I. Mandati vel Contra. Digest
xvii. I. Crown Octavo, 5$.
Part II. De Adquirendo rerum dominio, and De Adquirenda
vel amittenda Possessione, Digest XLI. i and 2. Crown 8vo. 6s.
Part III. De Condictionibus, Digest xn. i and 4 — 7 and
Digest xiil. i — 3. Crown 8vo. 6s.
Grotms de Jure Belli et Pads, with the Notes of Barbeyrac
and others; accompanied by an abridged Translation of the Text,
by W. WHEWELL, D.D. late Master of Trinity College. 3 Vols.
Demy Octavo, iis. The translation separate, 6s.
HISTORICAL WORKS.
Lie and Times of Stein, or Germany and Prussia in the
Napoleonic Age, by J. R. SEELEY, M.A., Regius Professor of
Modern History in the University of Cambridge. With Portraits
and Maps. 3 vols. Demy 8vo. 48^.
The Growth of English Industry and Commerce. By W.
CUNNINGHAM, M. A. With Maps and Charts. Cm. 8vo. 12^.
Scholae Academicae: some Account of the Studies at the
English Universities in the Eighteenth Century. By CHRISTOPHER
WORDSWORTH, M.A. Demy Octavo, 15^.
History of Nepal, translated from the Original by MUNSHI
SHEW SHUNKER SINGH and Pandit SHRI GUNANAND ; edited
with an Introductory Sketch of the Country and People by Dr D.
WRIGHT. Super- Royal Octavo, iis.
The University of Cambridge from the Earliest Times to
the Royal Injunctions of 1535. By JAMES BASS MULLINGER, M.A.
Demy 8vo. (734 pp.), iw. Vol. II. [Nearly ready.
History of the College of St John the Evangelist, by THOMAS
BAKER, B.D., Ejected Fellow. Edited by JOHN E. B. MAYOR,
M.A., Fellow of St John's. Two Vols. Demy 8vo. 24^.
The Architectural History of the University and Colleges of
Cambridge, by the late Professor WILLIS, M.A. With numerous
Maps, Plans, and Illustrations. Continued to the present time, and
edited by JOHN WILLIS CLARK, M.A. [In the Press.
MISCELLANE9US.
Statutes for the University of Cambridge and for the Colleges
therein, made, published and approved (1878 — 1882) under the
Universities of Oxford and Cambridge Act, 1877. With an
Appendix. Demy 8vo. i6s.
A Catalogue of Ancient Marbles in Great Britain, by Prof.
ADOLF MICHAELIS. Translated by C. A. M. FENNELL, M.A.,
late Fellow of Jesus College. Royal 8vo. Roxburgh (Morocco
back). £1. is.
London: Cambridge Warehouse, Ave Maria Lane.
io PUBLICATIONS OF
The Woodcutters of the Netherlands during the last quarter
of the Fifteenth Century. In three parts. I. History of the
Woodcutters. II. Catalogue of their Woodcuts. III. List of
the Books containing Woodcuts. By WILLIAM MARTIN CONVVAY.
Demy Svo. IQS. 6d.
Theory and Practice of Teaching. By the Rev. E. TURING,
M.A., Head Master of Uppingham School. Crown Svo. 6s.
Lectures on Teaching, delivered in the University of Cam
bridge in the Lent Term, 1880. By J. G. FITCH, M.A., Her
Majesty's Inspector of Schools. Crown Svo. New edition. 5*.
A Grammar of the Irish Language. By Prof. WINDISCH.
Translated by Dr NORMAN MOORE. Crown Svo. 7*. 6d.
The Diplomatic Correspondence of Earl Gower, English Am
bassador at the court of Versailles from June 1790 to August 1792.
From the originals in the Record Office with an introduction and
Notes, by OSCAR BROWNING, M.A. [Preparing.
A Catalogue of the Collection of Birds formed by the late
HUGH EDWIN STRICKLAND, now in the possession of the Univer
sity of Cambridge. ByO. SALVIN, M.A., F.R.S. £i. is.
Catalogue of the Hebrew Manuscripts preserved in the Uni
versity Library, Cambridge. By Dr S. M. SCHILLER-SZINESSY.
Volume I. containing Section I. The Holy Scriptures; Section II.
Commentaries on the Bible. Demy Svo. gs.
Catalogue of the Buddhist Sanskrit Manuscripts in the Uni
versity Library, Cambridge. Edited by C. Bendall, M.A., Fellow
of Gonville and Caius College. Demy Svo. \is.
A Catalogue of the Manuscripts preserved in the Library
of the University of Cambridge. Demy Svo. 5 Vols. ios. each.
Index to the Catalogue. Demy Svo. ios.
A Catalogue of Adversaria and printed books containing
MS. notes, in the Library of the University of Cambridge. 3-f. 6d.
The Illuminated Manuscripts in the Library of the f itz-
william Museum, Cambridge, Catalogued with Descriptions, and an
Introduction, by WILLIAM GEORGE SEARLE, M.A. >js. 6d.
A Chronological List of the Graces, Documents, and other
Papers in the University Registry which concern the University
Library. Demy Svo. is. 6d.
Catalogus Bibliothecse Burckhardtianse. Demy Quarto. 5*.
Statutes of the University of Cambridge. 3-$-. 6d.
Ordinationes Academiae Cantabrigiensis. 3*. 6d.
Trusts, Statutes and Directions affecting (i) The Professor
ships of the University. (2) The Scholarships and Prizes. (3) Other
Gifts and Endowments. Demy Svo. 5*.
A Compendium of University Regulations, for the use of
persons in Statu Pupillari. Demy Svo. 6d.
London: Cambridge Warehouse, Aye Maria Lane.
THE CAMBRIDGE UNIVERSITY PRESS. 11
(EamfortfcQe 33ible for Schools anfc Colleges.
GENERAL EDITOR: J. J. S. PEROWNE, D.D., DEAN OF
PETERBOROUGH.
THE want of an Annotated Edition of the BIBLE, in handy portions,
suitable for school use, has long been felt.
In order to provide Text-books for School and Examination pur
poses, the CAMBRIDGE UNIVERSITY PRESS has arranged to publish the
several books of the BIBLE in separate portions, at a moderate price,
with introductions and explanatory notes.
"The modesty of the general title of this series has, we believe,
led many to misunderstand its character and underrate its value. The
books are well suited for study in the upper forms of our best schools,
but not the less are they adapted to the wants of all Bible students
who are not specialists. We doubt, indeed, whether any of the
numerous popular commentaries recently issued in this country will be
found more serviceable for general use."— Academy.
Now Ready. Cloth, Extra Fcap. 8vo.
THE BOOK OF JOSHUA. By the Rev. G. F. MACLEAR, D.D.
With Two Maps. is. 6d.
THE BOOK OF JUDGES. By Rev. J. J. LIAS, M.A. 3*. 6d.
THE FIRST BOOK OF SAMUEL. By the Rev. Prof.
KIRKPATRICK, M.A. With Map. %s. 6d.
THE SECOND BOOK OF SAMUEL. By the Rev. Prof.
KIRKPATRICK, M.A. With 2 Maps. 3*. 6d.
THE BOOK OF ECCLESIASTES. By the Very Rev.
E. H. PLUMPTRE, D.D., Dean of Wells. 5*.
THE BOOK OF JEREMIAH. By the Rev. A. W. STREANE,
M.A. With Map. 4*. 6d.
THE BOOKS OF OBADIAH AND JONAH. By Archdeacon
PEROWNE. is. 6d.
THE BOOK OF JONAH. By Archdeacon PEROWNE. is. 6d.
THE BOOK OF MICAH. By Rev. T. K. CHEYNE, M.A. u. 6d.
THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST MATTHEW. By the
Rev. A. CARR, M.A. With Two Maps. is. 6d.
THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST MARK. By the Rev.
G. F. MACLEAR, D.D. With Four Maps. is. 6d.
THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST LUKE. By Arch
deacon FARRAR. With Four Maps. 4^. 6d.
THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST JOHN. By the Rev.
A. PLUMMER, M.A., D.D. With Four Maps. 4*. 6d.
London : Cambridge Warehouse, Ave Maria Lane.
12 PUBLICATIONS OF
THE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES. By the Rev. Professor
LUMBY, D.D. With Four Maps. 4j. 6d.
THE EPISTLE TO THE ROMANS. By the Rev. H. C. G.
MOULE, M.A. 3-r. 6d.
THE FIRST EPISTLE TO THE CORINTHIANS. By the
Rev. J. J. LIAS, M.A. With a Plan and Map. «.
THE SECOND EPISTLE TO THE CORINTHIANS. By
the Rev. J. T. LIAS, M.A. With a Plan and Map. -2J.
THE EPISTLE TO THE HEBREWS. By Archdeacon
FARRAR, D.D. 3^. 6d.
THE GENERAL EPISTLE OF ST JAMES. By the Very
Rev. E. H. PLUMPTRE, D.D. is. 6d.
THE EPISTLES OF ST PETER AND ST JUDE. By the
Very Rev. E. H. PLUMPTRE. D.D. -zj. 6d.
THE EPISTLES OF ST JOHN. By the Rev. A. PLUMMER,
M.A., D.D. y. 6d.
Preparing.
THE BOOK OF GENESIS. Edited by ROBERTSON SMITH,
M.A., Lord Almoner's Professor of Arabic.
THE BOOK OF EXODUS. Edited by the Rev. C. D.
GlNSBTJRG, LL.D.
THE BOOK OF JOB. By the Rev. A. B. DAVIDSON, D.D.
THE BOOKS OF HAGGAI AND ZECHARIAH. By
Archdeacon PEROWNE.
THE BOOK OF REVELATION. By the Rev. W. SIMCOX,
M.A.
THE CAMBRIDGE GREEK TESTAMENT
FOR SCHOOLS AND COLLEGES,
with a Revised Text, based on the most recent critical authorities, and
English Notes, prepared under the direction of the General Editor,
J. J. S. PEROWNE, D.D., DEAN OF PETERBOROUGH.
Now Ready.
THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST MATTHEW. By the
Rev. A. CARR, M.A. With 4 Maps. 4^. 6d.
THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST MARK. By the Rev.
G. F. MACLEAR, D.D. With 3 Maps. ±s. 6d.
THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST LUKE. By Arch
deacon FARRAR. With 4 Maps. 6s.
THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO ST JOHN. By the Rev.
A. PLUMMER, M.A., D.D. With 4 Maps. 6s.
London : Cambridge Warehouse, Ave Maria Lane.
THE CAMBRIDGE UNIVERSITY PRESS. 13
THE PITT PRESS SERIES.
ADAPTED TO THE USE OF STUDENTS PREPARING
FOR THE
UNIVERSITY LOCAL EXAMINATIONS,
AND THE HIGHER CLASSES OF SCHOOLS.
I. GREEK,
The Anabasis of Xenophon. With Introduction, Map and
English Notes, by A. PRETOR, M.A. Two vols. Price ?s. 6ct.
Books I. III. IV. and V. By the same Editor. Price
is. each. Books II. VI. and VII. Price is. 6d. each.
Luciani Somnium Charon Piscator et De Luctu. By W. E.
HEITLAND, M.A., Fellow of St John's College, Cambridge.
Price 3-r. 6d.
Agesilaus of Xenophon. By H. HAILSTONE, M.A.. late
Scholar of Peterhouse, Cambridge, Editor of Xenophon's Hellenics,
etc. Price is. 6d.
Aristophanes — Ranae. By W. C. GREEN, M.A., Assistant
Master at Rugby School. Price y. 6d.
Aristophanes— Aves. By the same. New Edition. $s. 6d.
Aristophanes— Plutus. By the same Editor. Price $s. 6d.
Euripides. Hercules Furens. With Introduction, Notes
and Analysis. By J. T. HUTCHINSON, M.A., Christ's College,
and A. GRAY, M.A., Fellow of Jesus College, Cambridge. Price is.
Euripides. Heracleidse. With Introduction and Critical Notes
by E. A. BECK, M.A., Fellow of Trinity Hall. Price $s. 6d.
II. LATIN
P. Vergili Maronis Aeneidos Libri I. II. IV. V. VI. VII. VIII.
IX? X. XI. XII. Edited with Notes by A. SIDGWICK, M.A.,
Tutor of Corpus Christi College, Oxford. Price is. 6d. each.
Quintus Curtius. A Portion of the History (Alexander in
India). By W. E. HEITLAND, M.A., Fellow and Lecturer of St
John's College, Cambridge, and T. E. RAVEN, B.A., Assistant
Master in Sherborne School. With Two Maps. Price y. 6d.
Gai luli Caesaris de Bello Gallico Comment. III., VI. With
Map and Notes by A. G. PESKETT, M.A. Fellow of Magdalene
College, Cambridge. Price is. 6d. each.
Gai luli Caesaris de Bello Gallico Comment. I. II. With
Maps and Notes by the same Editor. Price is. 6d.
Gai luli Caesaris de Bello Gallico Comment. IV. V.,
and Book VII. By the same Editor. Price is. each.
- Comment. VIII. By the same Editor. In the Press.
London : Cambridge Warehouse, Are Maria Lane.
14 PUBLICATIONS OF
M. T. Ciceronis de Amicitia. Edited by J. S. REID, M.L.,
Fellow of Gonville and Caius College. Revised. Price y. 6d.
M. T. Ciceronis de Senectute. By the same Editor, $s. 6d.
M, T. Ciceronis Oratio pro Archia Poeta. By the same
Editor. Revised. Price is.
M. T. Ciceronis pro L. Cornelio Balbo Oratio. By the same
Editor. Price is. 6d.
M. T. Ciceronis pro P. Cornelio Sulla Oratio. By the
same Editor. Price y. 6d.
M. T. Ciceronis in Q. Caecilium Divinatio et in C. Verrem
Actio. With Notes by \V. E. HEITLAND, M.A., and H. COWIE,
M.A. , Fellows of St John's Coll., Cambridge. Pricey.
M. T. Ciceronis in Gaium Verrem Actio Prima. With Notes
by H. COWIE, M.A., Fellow of St John's Coll. Price is. 6d.
M. T. Ciceronis Oratio pro L. Murena, with English Intro
duction and Notes. By W. E. HEITLAND, M.A. Price y.
M. T. Ciceronis Oratio pro Tito Annio Milone, with English
Notes, &c., by the Rev. JOHN SMYTH PURTON, B.D., late Tutor
of St Catharine's College. Price is. 6d.
M. T. Ciceronis pro Cn. Plancio Oratio by H. A. HOLDEN,
LL.D., late Head Master of Ipswich School. Price ^s. 6d.
M. T. Ciceronis Somnium Scipionis. With Introduction and
Notes. Edited by W. D. FEARMAN, M.A., Head Master of
Potsdam School, Jamaica. Price is.
M. Annaei Lucam Pharsaliae Liber Primus, with English
Introduction and Notes by W. E. HEITLAND, M.A., and C. E.
HASKINS, M.A., Fellows of St John's Coll., Cambridge, is. 6d.
P. Ovidii Nasonis Fastorum Liber VI, With Notes by A.
SIDGWICK, M.A. Tutor of Corpus Christ! Coll., Oxford, is. 6d.
Beda's Ecclesiastical History, Books III., IV., printed
from the MS. in the Cambridge University Library. Edited, with
a life, Notes, Glossary, Onomasticon, and Index, by J. E. B.
MAYOR, M.A., and J. R. LUMBY, D.D. Revised Edition. *]s. 6d.
Books I. and II. In the Press.
III. FRENCH.
Le Bourgeois Gentilhomme, Come'die-Ballet en Cinq Actes.
Par J.-B. POQUELIN DE MOLIERE (1670). With a life of Moliere
and Grammatical and Philological Notes. By the Rev. A. C.
CLAPIN, M.A., St John's College, Cambridge, is. 6d.
La Picciola. By X. B. SAINTINE The Text, with Intro
duction, Notes and Map. By the same Editor. Price is.
La Guerre. By MM. ERCKMANN-CHATRIAN. With Map,
Introduction and Commentary by the same Editor. 3.5-.
Le Directoire. (Considerations sur la Revolution Frangaise.
Troisieme et quatrieme parties.) Revised and enlarged. With
Notes by G. MASSON, B. A. and G. W. PROTHERO, M.A. Price is.
London : Cambridge Warehouse, Ave Maria Lane.
THE CAMBRIDGE UNIVERSITY PRESS. 15
DLs. Annees d'Exil. Livre II. Chapitres 1—8- Par MADAME
LA BARONNE DE STAEL-HOLSTEIN. By G. MASSON, B.A. and
G. W. PROTHERO, M.A. New Edition, enlarged. Price is.
Lazare Hoche — Par £MILE DE BONNECHOSE. With Three
Maps, Introduction and Commentary, by C. COLBECK, M.A. is.
Histoire du Siecle de Louis XIV. par Voltaire. Chaps. I.—
XIII. Edited with Notes Philological and Historical, Bio
graphical and Geographical Indices, etc. by GUSTAVE MASSON,
B.A. and G. W. PROTHERO, M.A. Price is. 6d.
Part II. Chaps. XIV.— XXIV. By the same Editors.
With Three Maps. Price is. 6d.
Part III. Chaps. XXV. to end. By the same Editors.
Price is. 6d.
Le Verre D'Eau. A Comedy, by SCRIBE. With a Bio
graphical Memoir, and Grammatical, Literary and Historical
Notes, by C. COLBECK, M.A. Price is.
M. Daru, par M. C. A. SAINTE-BEUVE (Causeries du Lundi,
Vol. IX.). By G. MASSON, B.A. Univ. Gallic. Price is.
La Suite du Menteur. A Comedy by P. CORNEILLE.
With Notes Philological and Historical by the same. Price is.
La Jeune Siberierme. Le Le'preux de la Cite D'Aoste. Tales
by COUNT XAVIER DE MAISTRE. By the same. Price is.
Fredegonde et Brunehaut. A Tragedy in Five Acts, by
N. LEMERCIER. By GUSTAVE MASSON, B.A. Price is.
Le Vieux Celibataire. A Comedy, by COLLIN D'HARLEVILLE.
With Notes, by the same. Price is.
La Metromanie, A Comedy, by PIRON, with Notes, by the
same. Price is.
Lascaris ou Les Grecs dn XVE Siecle, Nouvelle Historique.
par A. F. VILLEMAIN. By the same. Price is.
IV. GERMAN.
Culturgeschichtliche novellen, von W. H. RIEHL, with
Grammatical, Philological and Historical Notes, and a Complete
Index, by H. J. WOLSTENHOLME, B.A. (Lond.). 4*. 6d.
Der erste Kreuzzug (1095— 1099) nach FRIEDRICH VON RAUMER.
THE FIRST CRUSADE. By W. WAGNER, Ph.D. Price is.
Zopf und Schwert. Lustspiel in fiinf Aufziigen von KARL
GUTZKOW. By H. J. WOLSTENHOLME, B.A. (Lond.). Pricey. 6d.
Uhland. Ernst, Herzog von Schwaben. With Introduction
and Notes. By the same Editor. Price y. 6d.
Goethe's Knabenjahre. (1749 — 1759-) Goethe's Boyhood,
Arranged and Annotated by W. WAGNER, Ph. D. Price is.
Goethe's Hermann and Dorothea. With an Introduction
and Notes. By the same Editor. Revised edition by J. W.
CARTMELL. Price 3*. 6J.
London: Cambridge Warehouse^ Ave Maria Lane.
1 6 PUBLICATIONS OF THE UNIVERSITY PRESS.
Hauff, Das Wirthshaus im Spessart. By A. SCHLOTTMANN,
Ph.D. , Assistant Master at Uppingham School. Price y. 6d.
Der Oberhof. A Tale of Westphalian Life, by KARL IM-
MERMANN. By WlLHELM WAGNER, Ph.D. Price $S.
A Book of German Dactylic Poetry. Arranged and Anno
tated by WILHELM WAGNER, Ph.D. Price y.
A Book of Ballads on German History. Arranged and
Annotated by WILHELM WAGNER, PH.D. Price is.
Der Staat Friedrichs des Grossen. By G. FREYTAG. With
Notes. By WILHELM WAGNER, PH. D. Price is.
Das Jahr 1813 (THE YEAR 1813), by F. KOHLRAUSCH.
With English Notes by the same Editor. Price is.
V. ENGLISH.
John Amos Comenius, Bishop of the Moravians. His Life
and Educational Works, by S. S. _ LAURIE, A.M., F.R.S.E.,
Professor of the Institutes and History of Education in the
University of Edinburgh. Second Edition, Revised. 3$. 6d.
Outlines of the Philosophy of Aristotle. Compiled by
EDWIN WALLACE, M.A., LL.D. (St. Andrews) Fellow and Tutor
of Worcester College, Oxford. Third Edition Enlarged. ^ 4^. (>d.
The Two .Noble Kinsmen, edited with Introduction and
Notes by the Rev. Professor SKEAT, M.A. Price y. 6d.
Bacon's History of the Reign of King Henry VII. With
Notes by the Rev. Professor LUMBY, D.D. Price y.
Sir Thomas More's Utopia. With Notes by the Rev.
Professor LUMBY, D.D. Price y. 6d.
More's History of King Richard III. Edited with Notes,
Glossary, Index of Names. By J. RAWSON LUMBY, D.D. y. 6d.
Locke on Education. With Introduction and Notes by the
Rev. R. H. QUICK, M.A. Price y. 6d.
A Sketch of Ancient Philosophy from Thales to Cicero, by
JOSEPH B. MAYOR, M.A. Price y. 6d.
Three Lectures on the Practice of Education. Delivered
under the direction of the Teachers' Training Syndicate. Price is,
General aims of the Teacher, and Form Management. Two
Lectures delivered in the University of Cambridge in the Lent Term,
1883, by F. W. FARRAR, D.D. and R. B. POOLE, B.D. Price is. 6d.
Milton's Tractate on Education. A facsimile reprint from
the Edition of 1673. Edited, with Introduction and Notes, by
OSCAR BROWNING, M.A. Price is.
Other Volumes are in preparation.
Hcmfcon : c. j. CLAY, M.A. & SON.
CAMBRIDGE WAREHOUSE, AVE MARIA LANE.
DEIGHTON, BELL AND CO
F. A. BROCKHAUS.
CAMBRIDGE: PRINTED BY c. j. CLAY, M.A. & SON, AT THE UNIVERSITY PRESS.
UNIVERSITY OF TORONTO
LIBRARY
the card
from this
Pocket.
Acme Library Card Pocket
Under Pat. " Ref. Index File."
Made by LIBRARY BUREAU
Live Music
Archive
Librivox
Free Audio
Metropolitan Museum
Cleveland
Museum of Art
Internet
Arcade
Console Living Room
Open Library
American
Libraries
TV News
Understanding
9/11